《Absolute Advantage》 Chapter 0 * It is revealed that the novel¡¯s characters, events, and place names are fiction regardless of reality. Alpha Born with a naturally superior body and intelligence, it reigns over the ruling class. Although rut (estrus) comes periodically, it is often resolved through sexual intercourse rather than suppression by using social status. Alpha is born only through Omega¡¯s womb. tl/n : Rut will also be translated and used intermittently as Heat. Omega It sends out pheromones that attract alpha during the periodical heat cycle. You¡¯ll have to take a depressant during the heat cycle because you are obsessed with sexual desire to lose your reason. Because of these characteristics, they are still recognized as sexual beings (beasts) in modern society. Imprint When Alpha-Omega in rutting period is imprinted during sexual intercourse, they react only to each other¡¯s pheromones. For this reason, these imprints took the place of deterrents in the past. A match of fate The phenomenon is that alpha and omega are attracted to each other without imprinting. Pregnancy and childbirth (for alpha female-omegas) Alpha women have sperm in their bodies, but they do not have external genitals. Therefore, sperm is collected with a medical instrument and artificially fertilized in the body of an omega man. Girls born through such artificial insemination are more likely to be an alpha. *** Prologue ¡°You must have been in a hurry¡± A voice was heard beyond the distant consciousness. Ah. It¡¯s him. The alpha who drove me crazy. Hae-won recognized his identity only by the reverberation. And the other party also knew Haewon. ¡°But what if I leave my fianc¨¦ and she gets wet?¡± Who the hell is this man and does he even know about the engagement? Could it be that he did his own background investigation after that day? But, why? ¡°M-me, what¡¯s wrong with you¡­¡­. Oh! ¡°Haewon, why are you doing this to me?¡± The hard question turned into a strange groan. With only one touch of this man. The fingers that pushed through the marsh filled the vaginal wall. The man expanded his range by bending and stretching his fingers. ¡°Ahngh, haahkk¡­.!¡± Gently, gently. The man¡¯s words were no longer audible. The body, which had a cycle, refused to talk and pursued only pleasure. Nevertheless, she could feel the man¡¯s gaze clearly. It was Omega¡¯s instinct, and instinct, was caving into this man. ¡°You spill water like this while giving off the smell of omega.¡± Sure enough, the man whispered mischievously in Hae-won¡¯s ear. ¡°Which alpha can withstand it?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Haewon closed her eyes tightly. The breath in her ear was as thick and heavy as the man¡¯s reverberation. Hae-won despaired, feeling the wet feeling between her legs. ¡°Hae-won. Did you try to get a fuck someone other than me?¡± ¡°Ahh, ang, hngh¡­!¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not, right?¡± Before she knew it, his two fingers were scrambled in her flesh. The clapping of water intensified. ¡°But if I hadn¡¯t come, you might have asked someone else here to deal with this.¡± The man whipped up Haewon¡¯s chin. The beach, facing the gray eyes, froze as it was. Why, You are¡­ ¡°Right?¡± The smiling man was her fiance. She thought he was an omega. Chapter 1.1 [I¡¯m Alpha and Omega The first and the later. It¡¯s the beginning and the end 22:13] Hae-won looked far away at the painting on the wall of the representative office. It was a gift from Chairman Seo. An oil painting in an antique golden frame underneath the religiously colored painting was a passage from the Bible. Omega (Omega, ¦¸). She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off this word. As if she is attracted by magnetism, the farther she tries to distance herself, the closer she feels. She thinks it¡¯s a brand on her body. Buzz It was not until the cell phone vibrations rang that Hae-won finally removed her eyes. [At 1 p.m., meeting place: Haerogak] Haewon turned off the alarm, took a pill from the drawer, and put it in his mouth. It was an Omega-specific suppressant. ¡®I hope it¡¯s okay today.¡¯ Hae-won thought as she swallowed the suppressant. The supressant had shortened the cycle for a while, so she was very worried. Hae-won hesitated for a while and swallowed a handful of pills without water. Desperation was ahead enough to endure the pain that forced the throat to open. ¡®I can¡¯t get caught being an omega.¡¯ Now she was going to marry an Omega man as an Alpha woman. ¡°Absolutely¡± Hae-won made up her mind and left the representative office. * * * ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Haewon mechanically drove the car along the direction the navigation told her. The closer she got to the meeting place, the heavier she felt. It was as if she had been taken to a death row or a slaughterhouse in front of a guillotine. During the Joseon Dynasty, it was only possible to see your spouse¡¯s face for the first time at a meeting, not a date. But Haewon lived in such a world, and she was so used to this kind of treatment. Chairman Seo, her aunt, adopted Hae-won, who became an orphan in her childhood. She was nothing short of an automatic doll that moved according to Chairman Seo¡¯s orders. Haewon¡¯s marriage seemed to have been planned for quite some time ago. It was only after Chairman Seo decided everything that she found out. ¡°You¡¯re getting married.¡± This was what her sister Sera said last night when she came out of the blue. With a lawyer from Seohwa Group. As Hae-won remained bewildered and still, she even kindly nailed him to put blood on it. ¡°You¡¯re getting married. With the youngest son of JS group.¡± ¡®But if it¡¯s the youngest son of the JS group, he is an Alpha, right?¡¯ ¡°Oh, not him. I heard that one person is returning home this time. What¡¯s his name again?¡¯ ¡°It is Joo Adam.¡± Sera nodded and the lawyer stuck out a file. Inside the file covered with black velvet, there was a prenuptial and marriage contract. ¡®Yes, Joo Adam. He was studying abroad. I heard that they sent him to study abroad because they were worried about him. Well, he¡¯s not known.¡¯ Hae-won held onto the file containing the information. She couldn¡¯t say anything because she was suffocated. Sera looked at the sea with satisfaction and then rose. ¡°You have a meeting tomorrow, so don¡¯t be late. Talk to the lawyer about the contract.¡¯ ¡°T-tomorrow?¡¯ ¡°Then you and I are done talking. You can meet him tomorrow. When are we going to do it? This month, my mother only has time tomorrow. Unlike you who are free, I¡¯m busy. There¡¯s nothing more to ask, right? I¡¯m going.¡¯ When the car caught a signal, Hae-won glanced at the file in the passenger seat. Adam. A small talk. All she knew about the man who would live as her husband for the rest of her life was the three unfamiliar names. * * * A new world surrounded by dense forests emerged as it went deep into the road lined with traditional hanoks. Haerogak This place, which seems to have moved some of the palaces of the Joseon Dynasty, was a place visited by the descendants of the nation¡¯s most famous chaebol families for a funeral. ¡°Are you sure you took the right suppressant? I¡¯m having a bad feeling today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. Smile a little.¡± As soon as Sera saw Haewon, she started a quarrel, and next to her, the youngest Ellie helped her. Chairman Seo also watched Hae-won casually and sat on the sidelines. ¡°The ceremony is this way, Mrs. Seo.¡± And just in time, the manager dressed up in hanbok approached and bowed politely. Led by Chairman Seo, Seo Sera, Seo Hae-won, and Seo Ellie moved one after another. The ceremony was prepared in a pavilion built in the center of a large pond. Natural sounds such as waves created by the wind that brushed the water and the chirping of birds replaced classical music. Chapter 1.2 The JS group brothers arrived at the meeting place first. Chairman, vice chairman and eldest son of JS, rose up. Joo Nam and Joo Dong-min followed the eldest brother. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry I kept you waiting.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not. We¡¯ve just arrived.¡± Chairman Seo leisurely greeted him and shook her head. Haewon also bowed politely and sat down. As the people from both families gathered, the staff served food. Haewon glanced across from the seat, and the opponent¡¯s seat to be Haewon¡¯s groom was still empty. ¡®He is late¡­¡¯ Haewon was more compassionate than dissatisfied. It¡¯s not the West Sea, the Alpha, but the Omega guy that¡¯s really being sold. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s the person we¡¯re meeting with? The food is ready.¡± It was Ellie who broke the long silence. Perhaps they were thinking the same thing, Chairman Seo also looked at Vice Chairman Joo, who sat across from him. ¡°Hahaha. That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± This time, the president smiled nicely again, and Joo-nam suppressed his anger and drank cold water. Joo Dong-min complained that the two older brothers were more vulgar. Hae-won¡¯s heart throbbed as the criticism seemed to be directed at hrr. ¡°Oh, there he is.¡± Then, Ellie gave a distant chin. Someone was walking on a bridge connecting the land and the roof on the lake. Even though it was a long distance, his presence was clear, perhaps because of his large body. In addition, the elegant walking corresponding to the height reminded me of a model walking on a runway. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late.¡± Finally, Adam stood in front of the ceremony and spoke. He didn¡¯t sound sorry at all. However, it was a sweet voice enough to compensate for the time the other person waited. In addition, the pronunciation was perfect for a person who grew up abroad. ¡°My name is Adam. Joo Adam.¡± Adam introduced himself to Haewon. In fact, Hae-won could not raise her head. Haewon was further intimidated by the surrounding atmosphere that seemed to eat Adam a while ago. She also felt sorry for Adam. Her cowardly silence fell in tune, and she may not be able to take sides with the same omega¡­ She felt all guilty. ¡°It¡¯s hard to see your face because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re a rare Omega male¡± Ellie was sarcastic. ¡°I¡¯m jet-lagged.¡± Adam smiled back. ¡°Ha. Did you learn to act like a foreigner?¡± ¡°Uncle, how long do I have to stand like this? I¡¯m embarrassed because I¡¯m getting attention even though I¡¯m the main character today.¡± Adam looked at the chairman, pretending not to hear Ellie. How dare that ignore me? Ellie stared at Adam with her eyes wide open. ¡°Okay. Sit down for now.¡± The chairman intervened between the two as if to mediate. When he beckoned for the vacancy, the waiting staff pulled out the chair. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Oh, yes¡­.¡± The employee who made eye contact with Adam, was fascinated by his beauty and became stiff. It wasn¡¯t until the boss gave him a look that the employee hurriedly backed away. Unlike Haewon, who has yet to see Adam¡¯s face, Sarah and Ellie looked at Adam with disrespectful eyes. ¡°You¡¯re handsome, though.¡± The sisters thought at the same time. She thought that the employee would understand how stupid he is to take his eyes off. He was a charming man. It was a masculine feature due to its clear outline, but if you look closely, it stimulated women¡¯s hearts with abundant eyelashes, beautifully curved corners of mouth, and smooth skin without roughness. The body supporting this face was also unique. Even though he was wearing a stylish suit, she dared to predict how great the muscles inside him would be. It was an urge to touch it once. His delicate beauty and sculptural body. He was a man full of charm that appealed to human instincts, regardless of age or gender. But he is an omega? She can¡¯t help but pay more attention to his uniqueness. ¡°If he wouldn¡¯t be my future brother-in-law, I would have cast him at our agency. It¡¯s too bad.¡± Perhaps because of the ignored resentment a while ago, Ellie looked up and down at Adam and whistled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Our youngest is so mischievous. You didn¡¯t feel bad, did you?¡± Chairman Seo shamelessly apologized instead. She wasn¡¯t trying to tease Adam; she was venting her anger that kept her waiting. The Joo brothers seemed to feel the same way, condoning the rude behavior. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m all worn out by looking at your face.¡± ¡°!¡± Adam¡¯s clear answer baffled both families, and it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s ever seen someone this confident in front of the Alpha. ¡°Oh, but I can¡¯t touch her no matter how much I want her.¡± Adam added as if he had a flash in his mind. When he made a jaw motion toward Haewon, everyone¡¯s eyes shifted from Adam to Haewon. ¡°I own this body.¡± Adam swept down his chest with his prominent palm, and it was a strange gesture full of sexual implications. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so? Ms. Seo Haewon.¡± Hae-won slowly raised his head at the sudden call. And, ¡°¡­You are¡­¡± Hae-won, facing Adam, was speechless. Chapter 2.1 ¡®Why? Does it bother you because it smells like an alpha too? Hang in there. Your body is in control.¡¯ The distant voice buried across memories was revived in Haewon¡¯s head. A feeling of the deepness of the stomach getting stickier. A body that was burning up for pregnancy. Things that seemed more real than they really were. Yeah, that was precisely when the heat cycle started to get messed up and the fact that she began to have a fever every night. It was after she met the alpha in question. And the moment she faced Adam, the sense of meeting the alpha revived in Haewon¡¯s body. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Haewon was as stiff as a fool. Chairman Seo and other people gave a curious look. Hae-won, who was conscious of their eyes belatedly, lowered her head urgently. The hair hanging from one ear fell weakly. ¡®No, it can¡¯t be.¡¯ Haewon shook her head inward. Haewon didn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face then. She was just overwhelmed by the pheromones from the man, an alpha. Adam¡¯s reverberation, which was felt when he focused more on the same omega, was sweet. That was all. ¡°I can¡¯t feel the reverberation of this alpha at all.¡± Haewon frowned. But why? Did she mistake Adam for an alpha? Moreover, if Adam really was the alpha, there was no way any other real alphas gathered here wouldn¡¯t know. It was when Hae-won tried to cover up the situation with an excuse that didn¡¯t work. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡­.¡± ¡°Ha ha! You pretended to be calm, but you¡¯re revealing a lot, too.¡± Ellie burst into laughter. At this moment, Ellie¡¯s atrocities felt more pleasant. As such, Adam¡¯s presence was confusing to Haewon. What was more embarrassing was that the other alpha seemed fine. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so funny. These people.¡± Ellie giggled and took a sip of the wine, and she had emptied a bottle of wine alone in that short period. ¡°Ellie.¡± Chairman Seo, who wanted to hold a meeting, no longer sat on the sidelines of her daughter¡¯s rudeness. With one sharp glance from her mother, Ellie became a gentle sheep and put down her glass of wine. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? You¡¯re not going to clean up the glass? I¡¯m drinking it because you keep pouring it.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡± Ellie vented her anger on the employee. As the situation cleared up, Chairman Seo returned with a gentle look as if he had never done so and continued to speak. ¡°The youngest is still immature because I¡¯m too busy to be a mother.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not. I¡¯m very sorry that I¡¯m the eldest son, and I¡¯m greeting you on behalf of my father.¡± Vice-Chairman Joo replied with good grace, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry about that. I hope Chairman Joo gets well soon.¡± Chairman Seo paused for a moment. ¡°By the way, how hard would it be for Vice-Chairman Joo to care for three younger brothers alone?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried because his complexion looks worse than the last time I saw him. I know a good oriental medicine clinic, and I¡¯ll send you some herbal medicine, so why don¡¯t you try it?¡± She naturally checked about Vice Chairman Joo. It was an attempt to gain the upper hand in future relationships. ¡°Oh, my. You¡¯re even taking care of me at the meeting. But I can¡¯t refuse President Seo¡¯s sincerity. If you introduce me, I¡¯ll go for it.¡± He was still a smiling chairman, but inside, he was very uncomfortable. After Chairman Joo Pil-tae fell into a coma, Vice Chairman Joo was virtually the head of the JS Group. However, it was JS that desperately needed this marriage, so the president held back his anger and kept a low profile. ¡°Then shall we proceed with the wedding date as agreed?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡± While the two older adults wrapped up the conversation, the other families didn¡¯t say a word to each other. The atmosphere was so cold that she wondered if the meeting was normal. ¡®The wedding date has already been set.¡¯ For Haewon, all this was a one-sided notification. On the other hand, it was only a place for Chairman Seo and Vice-Chairman Joo to review the facts they already knew and organize their ranks. The conversation they¡¯re having must have been decided in situation where Haewon¡¯s role or intentions were unimportant. ¡°Then what about that person?¡± As she no longer felt Adam¡¯s gaze, Hae-won looked up and glanced at him. Adam, who had been embarrassing people a while ago, was cutting his share of meat with a face that had lost all interest. How elegant the cutting touch was. Shameless or sneaky. He was an unknown man. ¡°?¡± Adam, who felt Hae-won¡¯s gaze, looked up. Surprised, Hae-won tried to look down again. However, as soon as the silver-gray eyes and eyes met, Hae-won couldn¡¯t move. Those light gray eyes. It was like snow, wandering around the snowy mountains. Like a herbivore that encountered a beast, Haewon¡¯s muscles were tense all over. For a moment, there was no sound. Chapter 2.2 The conversation between Chairman Seo and Vice-Chairman Joo, Ellie¡¯s push to bring more wine, and the noise of dishware bumping into each other dimmed. It felt like she and Adam were the only ones left in the world. Hae-won unwittingly moistened her lips. Even though her mouth was dry, she didn¡¯t even dare to hold a cup of water. Adam¡¯s black pupils looked exceptionally clear, perhaps because the iris¡¯s pigment was light. The distant black circle seemed to be drawn in, like a gun aimed at me. The tension is that if she moves her body even a little bit, the bullet will fly to her and hit her. ¡®If I leave it like this and things go wrong, I¡¯m in trouble.¡¯ Again, the voice was revived. A feeling of heat rose slowly through her body ¨C it had already burned her lower half. At the same time, as the heart rate increased, the heart quickly hit the ribs. For a moment, she was under the illusion that Adam had come inside of her. No, her whole body clamored to absorb him. ¡®A slight fever¡­¡¯ A tremor that would surely have staggered if standing hit Haewon. Haewon turned her head hurriedly. But she could still feel Adam¡¯s gaze, and the place where his eyes touched was throbbing. ¡®It¡¯s not my cycle, is it?¡¯ She was suddenly frightened. Only then did her body move. Haewon gulped down the cold water. Nevertheless, the burning thirst lingered. She was anxious that other people here might notice. ¡°Since each of us has our own schedule, shall we wrap up the meeting here?¡± Along with Chairman Seo¡¯s voice, the noise around him quickly returned to its original place. Fortunately, Chairman Seo wrapped up the situation. ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡± Hae-won swept her chest. An hour or so felt like millions of years. ¡°Let¡¯s do that. By the way, it feels like we¡¯re a family. It¡¯s great.¡± Adam openly frowned at the words of his family and clicked his tongue. Haewon was the only one who noticed it, whether it was a misfortune or a good thing. ¡°Vice President Joo is a very family-oriented person.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t homely man the trend these days? Hahaha.¡± At a time of formal conversation, Adam stared at Chairman Seo and Vice-Chairman Joo ¡°It¡¯s too bad that someone like your elder brother should have been born as an omega,¡± he said with a harmless smile. Sera and Ellie burst into laughter simultaneously and quickly smiled towards the eyes of Chairman Seo. Joo Nam¡¯s face was as red as red pepper. Dong-min sweated a lot to see the older brother and the younger brother. The atmosphere, which she thought had barely entered a calm phase, quickly became ugly. Adam drove in a wedge. ¡°Well, if you need a child, I¡¯ll give birth to him.¡± He finished with a smile. It was a bombshell remark that would open the listeners¡¯ mouths. In fact, Dong-min didn¡¯t know how to close his stupid open mouth. Adam was laughing at the alpha who reacted like a bunch of meerkats to every move he made. Even Chairman Seo seemed embarrassed by his bold attitude. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be a problem if you make one on your own without an adult¡¯s permission from both families? Adam?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot. It was written in the contract, right? The second generation is on a two-family basis.¡± When Chairman Seo quickly came to her senses and asked, Adam retorted in a natural way. ¡°But I¡¯m relieved that Adam has a witty personality. My second child has been a good girl since she was young. Isn¡¯t there anything else you want from a couple who make up for each other¡¯s shortcomings?¡± Chairman Seo said, twisting the corners of her mouth. Adam didn¡¯t lose again this time and fought back. ¡°Well, is that so? I think the chairman wants a lot of things. So please be comfortable with me.¡± ¡°Can I talk to Adam alone?¡± Haewon jumped to her feet. She didn¡¯t fear interrupting them because she was worried that the heat cycle might really explode at this rate. Hae-won shrugged her shoulders and added in her dying voice as her Alpha¡¯s brilliant eyes sparkled. ¡°We¡¯re going to be husband and wife, but we don¡¯t know anything about each other¡­¡­.¡± Once the other alphas are sent back, Omega Adam won¡¯t notice if the heat cycle goes off. ¡°Sure.¡± Chairman Seo unexpectedly readily allowed it. But maybe she should say this, she whispered in a small voice as she passed Haewon. ¡°Take care of it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± The subject was omitted, but she dared to predict who she was talking about. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s talking about that hapless fiance. ¡°Let¡¯s all go, then.¡± Vice-Chairman Joo also took the lead in leaving Adam as if he was disgusted. The family members who gathered at the meeting left, and the staff cleared the empty plates and set up the seats again. Adam. He was still staring at the sea. Chapter 3.1 * * * ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Haewon stared at the cup with the sunken tea leaves. She doesn¡¯t know how many times she bit her innocent lips. Where should I start? I shouldn¡¯t be suspicious. ¡°Why are you only looking at the teacup?¡± Hae-won raised his head at Adam¡¯s snap. Gray eyes were looking straight at her, which did not feel vital. ¡°The interrupters are gone. You can watch as much as you want.¡± Adam put his chin on the back of his pinched hand. Naturally, he looked like a fox with a soft tail when he talked down and asked politely again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you like my face?¡± Adam tilted his head slightly to the side. At the same time, the tail of the drooping eyes bent strangely. He was such an attractive man that she wondered how many women would not fall for that smile. But Hae-won couldn¡¯t afford to admire the distant charm. Hae-won asked, shaking off the slight fever and pinching the back of his hand. ¡°Did we see each other somewhere?¡± ¡°Your comment is too cliche.¡± Adam untied his fingers and leaned his back against the chair. He breathed a sigh with his face, but he clearly felt bored. ¡°I¡¯m not doing it¡­¡­.¡± Unknowingly, Hae-won, dried at Adam¡¯s pace, stopped talking and took a slow deep breath. Just by looking at his attitude toward Chairman Seo a while ago, he didn¡¯t seem to be a person who could talk heart to heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I must have seen the wrong person.¡± Hae-won got up from her seat with one hair stuck in her ear. Yeah, he can¡¯t be that alpha. That¡¯s when she turned her back. ¡°Oh.¡± Adam, who woke up next, pulled Haewon¡¯s wrist. Haewon¡¯s body was helpless. As she blinked, Adam¡¯s broad chest filled her vision. When she looked up as it was, his eyes were glittering like a child who found a toy that he liked. However, Hae-won felt that innocent expression was rather threatening. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Haewon took a step back but Adam didn¡¯t let go of Haewon¡¯s wrists. The caught wrist was hot, as if it was handcuffed to the fire. The heart, which had barely calmed down by the distant body temperature, ran again and claimed itself. ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± ¡°Please let me go.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Adam pretended to think carefully, ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡± He retorted with a brazen tilt of his head. It was not enough, so he put strength into her wrist. It seemed that there would be a hand mark. Adam¡¯s body was as hot as fire. Or it¡¯s just that her body is cold. ¡°You don¡¯t like me?¡± ¡°¡­What? Let go of this hand.¡± Hae-won, embarrassed by the sudden question, stuttered even to the words. As Hae-won continued to step back, Adam continued to follow to fill the gap. Haewon, who was glancing behind, eventually stopped in place. If she keeps walking backward, she might fall into the pond. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Haewon doubted her ears. Adam¡¯s eyes and voice were clearly sexual. In this way, he could even feel Haewon. This was the realm of instinct. ¡°What, are you saying you¡¯re good at it?¡± ¡°Well, what could it be?¡± Adam smiled. Grabbing Haewon¡¯s hair that flowed down as it is and put it behind her ears. As soon as his fingertips came down, stroking her earlobe and scanning her jawline, Hae-won took a deep breath without realizing it. At the same time, Adam¡¯s lingering honey-sweet scent filled her heart, and it seemed like a subtle sweetness spread from deep inside her mouth. As expected, he is not an alpha. But why does her fever keep rising and her heart is shaking? He is an omega. ¡°Uh¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won was so drunk and stuttering that she didn¡¯t even notice that Adam had put his nose on her neck. There was nothing wrong with smelling the reverberation. Haewon was hiding the fact that she was an omega by using Alpha¡¯s ¡°residue¡± that was artificially created. Adam¡¯s smell will be the reverberation of the alpha. As expected, Adam, who breathed in, tilted his head. It seemed like something was wrong. However, he didn¡¯t panic and naturally straightened his body. Then Haewon lifted the tip of his chin. ¡°What are you good at?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What you are thinking right now. I can do it all for you.¡± Was the voice of a snake seducing a woman like this? What a sinful ring. The omega¡¯s instinct to be hugged by Alpha slowly opened her eyes. A thirst arose for unfulfilled desires, and Haewon swallowed her saliva and moistened her dry throat. But soon he came to his senses and pushed Adam away with all his might. ¡°You know what I¡¯m thinking, and you¡¯re saying that?¡± Hae-won stared at Adam with her eyes wide open. To be exact, it was an act of resisting one¡¯s own desires. Chapter 3.2 Adam smiled and said, ¡°At least I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a racy idea.¡± He let go of Haewon¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being rude. You¡¯re not mad, are you? Adam continued with a polite hand behind his back. ¡°I wanted to do well with you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­You don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s a marriage of convenience anyway.¡± Hae-won replied with a tired face. At Hae-won¡¯s words, Adam frowned as if he were hurt. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to marry you.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes bent strangely. ¡°Is there no place for love?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, there isn¡¯t.¡± Hae-won answered with a sigh. Why ask such a meaningless question. Adam didn¡¯t seem to be a serious question either. No, rather, it¡¯s more about the face that matters, not love. It was self-evident that Adam did not take this marriage seriously just by looking at the attitude he showed at the meeting. ¡®You didn¡¯t want to either.¡¯ But he doesn¡¯t have a choice, so maybe he¡¯s complaining like a child. Adam¡¯s behavior a moment ago was really similar to a petulant or party wrecker. Individuals who feel helpless in the face of a reality that cannot be escaped from sometimes show childish regression. The way to release stress is different for each person. In a way, it was better than violence. It¡¯s more than drinking, gambling, and indulging in womanism. And it was her father, Jung Eun-chan, who did all of this and died. Hae-won was heartbroken when he recalled her father¡¯s last appearance in the Philippines. ¡®You¡¯d better warn him first.¡¯ For the sake of a smooth future marriage was implied. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be mean.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to get married. That¡¯s how you see this, right? I see that you feel better by putting me in trouble, but I still want you to refrain from the same attitude you just did.¡± Hae-won spoke calmly to Adam. ¡°Be especially careful in front of the president, my sisters, and your brothers. They¡¯re not the ones who just let it go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying I can¡¯t protect you.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Adam, who was listening to Hae-won calmly, burst out laughing. Adam belatedly wrapped one hand around his mouth. ¡°My mistake.¡± Adam added in a calm voice. ¡°A romantic alpha, like Haewon is rare. I guess I was moved without realizing it.¡± ¡°I think I said something useless.¡± Hae-won said in a weak voice. Adam¡¯s shoulder kept moving, and he must have held back his laughter. Is that the attitude that people who are moved would show? But she understands why Adam is smiling. Don¡¯t tell me what to say in front of a man much bigger than me. But before that, she was an ¡°alpha¡± and her opponent was an Omega. Whether it¡¯s true or not. Alphas had a duty to protect Omegas. If you can¡¯t protect this man¡­¡­. ¡®I¡¯m going to have an end.¡¯ Hae-won¡¯s face was filled with depression. Omega men who fail to marry become completely isolated from the world as a third person, not a man or a woman. Haewon¡¯s father¡¯s death in a strange foreign country was also destined to be avoided if he was born as Beta. ¡®Can I handle this man?¡¯ For Hae-won, Adam was far from a life partner she could rely on. It was absurd to say that there was a fate between alpha and omega. At least that day, Haewon thought so. * * * The meeting with her partner was the worst meeting ever. So was Adam¡¯s first impression. It¡¯s the same for Adam. ¡°Haa.¡± Hae-won sighed deeply in the car back to the office. After separating with Adam, the slight fever stopped like a lie. That was the only comfort. ¡®Huh? That building is¡­¡­.¡¯ Then Haewon found a familiar building between high-rise buildings. ¡®Why? Does it bother you because it smells like an alpha too? Hang in there. Your body is in control.¡¯ It was the place where she met the alpha. Haewon raked through the broken memories. After going back in time, she could recall a day not too far away. Haewon, who worked overtime until late, had a heat cycle while leaving work. The sky was unusually gloomy and the air that touched the skin was gloomy. She drove as if she was led by something, and when she came to her senses, she had stopped at the back of a secluded building. It was dark all around. The surrounding area, which she looked around depending on the irregularly flashing streetlight lights, was a dangerous place at a glance. All kinds of leaflets were attached to the high wall, which was built to distinguish between buildings, and shallow graffiti decorated it. Half-empty barbed wire, cat noises coming from somewhere, empty trash cans rolling around in dents. It was a place that would not be strange if a crime occurred right away. Why did I stop at such a place? When Hae-won, who belatedly figured out the situation, tried to put her in reverse gear, someone approached her. Is he trying to convict an uninvited guest who broke into his private land without permission? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 4.1 The voice, which was clearly heard even though it was quite far away, gave off a cold and overbearing atmosphere in spite of the gentle way of speaking. Before Hae-won could answer, the opponent put his arm on the car. The body of the car was shaking because of how strong he was. Feeling a sense of crisis, Hae-won tried to close the window in a hurry, but the other party was faster. He said, pressing down on the window frame with his left hand. ¡°It¡¯s a no-go area.¡± Hae-won said nothing, hiding in the darkness of the street and the dim shadows in the car. She prayed earnestly that the other person would not recognize her face. ¡°Any business?¡± However, the wind was overshadowed by the other person approaching the window. It wasn¡¯t just the other person¡¯s face that came close. The reverberation of alpha hit the sea coast of her as defenseless as angry waves. Hae-won almost groaned at that moment, so she hurriedly covered her mouth with her hands. The hot breath scattered in her palm. The other person who noticed Haewon¡¯s abnormal reaction tried to put his hand on her shoulder, ¡°D-don¡¯t touch me!¡± Hae-won was horrified and struck the man¡¯s hand. A man. It was. It was a man¡¯s hand. His face was invisible due to the shadow of the building, the darkness of the night, and the location of the flashing streetlight, but he was a considerable man. It looked approximately 190 centimeters tall. Such a man¡¯s body filled her vision so that she couldn¡¯t see the surroundings, so she had to be wary. And the reverberation of this dark alpha ¨C even though it¡¯s a lingering scent, how terrible is the pheromone that he¡¯s willing to give out? Haewon was suddenly frightened. ¡°Let¡¯s not be awkward with each other.¡± The other party also put characteristics ahead as he thought Hae-won, a ¡°woman,¡± was scared of his body size. Even if the heat explodes, the opponent will not notice because she was using a suppressant. Especially since she got a pheromone removal shot for a long time. Although this was a stopgap measure. ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s okay. It gets better over time. It¡¯s the same thing.¡± ¡®You¡¯re an alpha who was born with bad luck?¡¯ At Hae-won¡¯s words, the man asked back in a sarcastic tone. ¡°Not all alpha is perfect. You know well because you¡¯re an alpha, right?¡± Despite Hae-won¡¯s brazen answer, the other party still remained suspicious. Hae-won added, hiding her nervousness. ¡°I¡¯ll take the car out as soon as I calm down. Or can you give me a little time to call someone? Well, I¡¯m not a strange person.¡± Hae-won explained her innocence repeatedly, and was dumbfounded by the sudden reversal, and it seemed the same to the opponent. ¡°What if I¡¯m a weird person? ¡°If you were going to do something¡­¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be happening? The man smiled blandly at Haewon¡¯s words. Then he spoke in a low voice. ¡°Cell phone.¡± When he came to his senses, Hae-won was handing him a cell phone. Like a dog who gives its front paws to its owner who orders ¡®hand.¡¯ Even when I saw the man¡¯s thumb tapping on my cell phone, it felt natural as if this was natural. The Alpha had an absolute advantage in its relationship with Haewon. ¡°If you leave it like this and it goes wrong, I¡¯m in trouble.¡± ¡°?¡± After speaking, the man took off his coat and pushed it into the car. Hae-won, who trembled, seemed to be mistaken for being cold. Flop. A black coat fell heavily on Haewon¡¯s body, sitting with a dazed face. The coat was smeared with the scent of alpha, and Haewon struggled to get out like a fish caught in a fishing net. ¡°Why? Does it bother you because it smells like an alpha too? Hang in there. Your body is in control.¡± Hae-won rolled up his lips and bit them hard. If he made more fuss, he would be caught being an omega, so he relaxed and leaned helplessly on his back. She couldn¡¯t tell whether pressing her body was the coat¡¯s weight or the alpha¡¯s heavy reverberation. However, the scent was so strong that it was doubtful whether it was a lingering scent. ¡®Dark¡­¡¯ The smell of alpha, like a long-concentrated undiluted solution, stuck sticky to the nasal cavity. When she twisted her thighs without realizing it, sticky affection flowed from between her crotch. The feeling of wet underwear sticking to the cracked curves was clear. When Hae-won looked out the window with difficulty, a man was calling someone with his cell phone. At the end of it, Haewon lost his mind. ¡®When I opened my eyes again, Bora was shaking me.¡¯ Bora was Haewon¡¯s personal secretary. When Bora arrived after being contacted by the Alpha, it was said that only Haewon, who was lying in the car. Even the man¡¯s coat that covered her body had disappeared. It was like everything was a dream. But the phone records, the touch of sticky wet underwear, reminded her that Alpha¡¯s existence was real. Chapter 4.2 Suddenly, The word ¡°fated mate¡± came to mind. It means that the force between alpha and omega is reached no matter how far away they are, and they respond only to each other¡¯s pheromones. Of course, there is no scientific basis, so today it is dismissed as a romantic myth. However, very rarely, there have certainly been cases of reacting to and being attracted to certain opponents¡¯ pheromones. Visiting an unfamiliar place when the heat cycle broke out, and the subsequent cycle was also explained if the alpha was a match of fate. ¡®¡­¡­No way.¡¯ She kept thinking deeply when she remembered the memories she tried to bury. Haewon shook her head inward. What fated mate. It has nothing to do with me. Haewon was assigned a social mate called ¡®fiance¡¯. And the ¡°law¡± written in the pre-nuptial contract tightly bound their relationship. There is no love. There is only a contract. In modern society, the law really exerted great power, so there was no place for fate-like romance to intervene. There is no love, there is only a contract. Haewon recalled the simple truth again. * * * ¡°You¡¯re here, Miss?¡± Bora jumped up from the desk to greet Haewon. When she saw Hae-won¡¯s complexion, she lowered her voice and asked carefully. ¡°Shall we postpone the interview to next week?¡± ¡°Interview? Oh, there was an interview for a magazine.¡± Haewon closed her eyes tightly. She was so distracted by the sudden meeting of her partner that she forgot. Unlike usual, Haewon was worried to see herself acting like a loose person somewhere. ¡°Miss, you¡¯d better take a rest today. I was so worried the other day because I got a call that¡¯s what I was worried about.¡± ¡°Bora¡­¡± ¡°If I had known that you were so exhausted, I would have been able to get rid of your busy schedule. I thought an Alpha would be fine even if they were busy like you.¡± Bora said with a tearful face. Haewon suffered from a severe lack of sleep until recently. Since the beginning of this year, embezzlement and corruption cases have been a series of issues at various welfare foundations, and an audit has also been made at the Seohwa Single Mother Welfare Foundation (Seo Mi-bok), where Hae-won is in charge. At that time, Haewon and Bora had to work overtime and stay up all night every day to restore data lost due to computer network errors. Around this time, she met the Alpha in a strange place due to a hit when she was on her way home from work. Fortunately, Bo-ra thought Hae-won fainted due to fatigue from overtime. ¡°Then please postpone the interview until next week. If that¡¯s possible.¡± Hae-won replied with a very apologetic look. She didn¡¯t want to worry people around her anymore. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll call them right away!¡± Bora clenched her fists. Hae-won, who was about to enter the representative office, recalled the message and returned to the desk. ¡°That¡¯s right, Bora.¡± Hae-won looked at Bora with her hand on the desk partition. Bora, who felt her presence, looked up. ¡°I¡¯m getting married.¡± ¡°W-Were you seeing anyone?¡± Bora asked back in astonishment. Then she noticed something and shut up. There was no way that Haewon, a workaholic who only goes in and out of his home and work, would have time to meet a man. ¡®That means¡­¡­.¡¯ Bora, who grew up in an ordinary beta family, was incomprehensible, but she heard that political marriage is common in chaebol families without even knowing the parties. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that would happen to Miss.¡± Bora looked at Hae-won¡¯s face and sighed deeply inside. She can¡¯t believe she has to make a living while she¡¯s overwhelmed with responsibility for one thing, Seo Mi-bok. Are you happy that a man can get pregnant? When she thought about this, Bora suddenly became curious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Bora?¡± ¡°What? Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± Bora looked around and asked a question. ¡°What¡¯s a male omega like? I¡¯ve never seen it in person.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s the only one, but he looks like an alpha.¡± Certainly, Adam¡¯s physique was second to none of the Alpha brothers. No, it was more than that. ¡°I didn¡¯t think he was a bad person.¡± Hae-won hurriedly wrapped up the conversation. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to think about Adam anymore. An alpha-like omega? No, it was an omega that seemed to eat the alpha. She didn¡¯t feel intimidated at all in a space full of alpha. Rather, it felt like he was playing on her head. She was worried that it would someday cause problems with Chairman Seo, but on the other hand, she was relieved that he was not just like her. ¡°Bora, don¡¯t wait for me today and go home early.¡± ¡°Are you going to work overtime again today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to finish what I couldn¡¯t do because of the meeting. Instead, I¡¯ll get off work on time from tomorrow. That¡¯s enough, right?¡± When Hae-won asked with a smile, Bora was forced to nod. ¡°Take care of yourself, Miss.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Chapter 5.1 * * * Late at night. ¡°What kind of crazy guy is late for a meeting? Does he have any ideas?¡± The voice echoed through the hallway. Despite the hysterical shout, the bartender was not surprised and wiped the glass silently. Since Adam joined the JS group, Joo Nam has been furious that the day is far away, and he has already gotten used to it. ¡®Still, they should be careful.¡¯ The bartender looked at the man, half worried and half pity, thinking that he would show disgrace outside. There were already more than one or two entrepreneurs who were criticized for their controversial issue of power by chaebol these days. ¡®This is an escape for them, so would it be okay?¡¯ The bartender thought. The social club, filled with high-end wine and spirits, was a space for only the brothers of the JS group. On the wall, there were various animal products, including the head, horns, and birds of the deer hunted by the brothers. The copper-colored wood floor was greased every day. The combination of the finest cognac aged in oak barrels, the subtle scent of cigars, and green curtains covering classical-style windows created an antique atmosphere. It was simply a small kingdom for the Alpha. ¡°Hmm.¡± The chairman sat with his hips pushed deep into the leather sofa and lit his cigar. It has already been eight months since his father Joo Pil-tae became such a man. ¡®You have a brother.¡¯ ¡®Is it Marie¡¯s child?¡¯ ¡®Yeah, you remember. You were 16, right?¡¯ ¡®I was 15¡­¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t correct Father¡¯s words.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Dad. Well, what are you going to do with the kid?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s, uh, ku-ku-ku¡­¡­!¡¯ ¡°Father!¡± After the shocking confession, Chairman Joo suddenly lost consciousness. Chairman Joo once collapsed due to health problems in the past. It was Marie and Adam¡¯s mother who found and saved Chairman Joo. ¡®There¡¯s no Marie anymore.¡¯ The chairman thought, sucking at the cigar. Marie is dead in a remote region of the country. Since his mother, who was the chairman¡¯s companion, also died after giving birth to the youngest child. He spent 24 hours short of the day replacing the comatose chairman Joo. The proof was that his face was always heavily exhausted. Recently, without Chairman Joo¡¯s permission, there was even precipitation that accepted Adam into the JS family, so the stress that followed was enormous. In particular, the two below expressed subtle dissatisfaction with the eldest son¡¯s decision from time to time. ¡°He grew up in a shabby house in the Philippines. It¡¯s good if he doesn¡¯t cause us troubles while walking around outside. His mother was a whore. Where¡¯s the bloodline of ours?¡± Joo Dong-min, who was playing billiards alone, secretly stuck to his second brother and fanned him. ¡°He became very proud just by coming to the meeting.¡± ¡°Dongmin,¡± The chairman is trying to warn him. Bang! The previously closed door opened wide with a loud noise. Later, the voice of the fourth young master coming in followed like a mosquito. The eyes of the three brothers turned at once. Joo Dong-min had to receive Joo Nam¡¯s sharp eyes because he was crouching his shoulders awkwardly under the fact that he is an alpha. ¡°Joo Dongmin, straighten up.¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± ¡°And Joo Adam. What the hell are you doing? Why did you kick the door when you can use your regular hand? Are you a punk? The chief executive cried. He seemed possessed by Chairman Joo. Despite the scolding, Adam only smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I bought a lot of things.¡± Shopping bags were dangling from Adam¡¯s hands, and the man¡¯s face was distorted enough to make his glasses crooked. ¡°My meeting with my future wife was over. I have always been aboard all these years, so I went shopping today.¡± ¡°This little brother¡­¡­!¡± Dong-min, who was looking at other people¡¯s faces, got angry. ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you. It¡¯s meaningful if I pick it myself¡± Adam spoke quickly before Joo Dong-min opened his mouth again. ¡°What? A present?¡± Joo Dong-min¡¯s eyes immediately turned to the shopping bag at the sound of the gift. The logo of an expensive foreign luxury brand was embossed. Joo Dong-min gulped down. Joo Dong-min, who grew up being compared to his older brothers from an early age, filled his empty inner self with material greed. Sure enough, a greasy smile spread across his face. ¡°Ha. You know how to act smart.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of going to see my bride, too.¡± ¡°My prediction is for the bride to send away the groom.¡± Joo Nam gritted his teeth and gave him a hard time. What the hell is that jerk thinking in his head? ¡°Well, isn¡¯t my case different? Wasn¡¯t the one to have the child the bride? I thought you were done talking at the meeting.¡± When Adam tilted his head, the face of Joo Nam and Joo Dong-min became pale. ¡®Does he really have no pride?¡¯ Chapter 5.2 In his eyes, ¡°Omega¡± Adam was a mutant monster. In the patriarchal Korean society, there was a lot of perception that pregnancy, childbirth, and childcare are up to women. But a man gives birth to a baby.¡­. ¡®If I were born an omega, I would have killed myself right away.¡¯ Joo Dong-min was shaking his teeth. Still, he thought that he must be grateful to them because he is enjoying such a luxurious life thanks to the blood of the Joo family. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Joo Dong-min shamelessly shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m glad you think so positively.¡± The chairman stood facing Adam. The look in Adam¡¯s eyes showed his pride in making this decision. Adam had to laugh again, holding back the nausea from inside. ¡°This marriage is significant for the JS group to make a bigger leap forward. Other companies are busy trying to get bigger, mergers and acquisitions, but the traditional way is the best.¡± Which means, He meant to prove his worth through a marriage of politics. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t accept Omega men as your family, let alone your own brother. ¡°It would have been better if you were a daughter, but I¡¯m sorry. I guess the other guys don¡¯t like it when a guy gives birth to a baby.¡± As soon as Adam finished speaking, he released his hands holding the shopping bag. Smack! The shopping bags all rolled up on the floor. When Dong-min saw the crushed shopping bag, he stamped his feet as if the contents were broken. ¡°You punk! In front of the older members!¡± The man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. As Joo Nam grabbed him by the collar and stretched out his arm, Adam gently stepped back and avoided it. Joo Nam managed to take center stage after tripping and almost falling. ¡°T-this!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way now. I¡¯m busy renovating the museum. I don¡¯t know what to do with you for giving me the job of director.¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡­!¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± The chairman put his hand on the shoulder of the stranger and dried it. In the end, Joo Nam, who stopped bent, looked up at Adam. ¡®This is also Alpha.¡¯ Adam looked ridiculously at the man and turned his back gently. * * * A man hiding in the dark appeared when he came out into the carpeted hallway. It was Li Yu-yen, Adam¡¯s ¡®business partner¡¯. ¡°It ended well,¡± ¡°This is a girl¡¯s bag!¡± At that time, Joo Dong-min¡¯s voice rang out in the hallway. Li Yu-yen frowned and retorted. ¡°What have you done here?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s good about being out of touch with those people?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my cup of tea to look around and be gentle.¡± Adam¡¯s slick smile made Li Yu-yen¡¯s stomach burn. The person who actually entered the tiger¡¯s cave looked relaxed. ¡°You¡¯re the beta young master that got kicked out from Hongbang?¡± So did his first impression. A man full of leeway. There was a time when Li Yu-yen was proud that beta did not influence someone, whether alpha or omega. However, through Adam, he suddenly realized what it means to be overwhelmed by the atmosphere. The first place he met Adam was in Manila¡¯s shantytown. ¡®W-who is it!¡¯ ¡®Really? It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re the young master of Hongbang, right? Come with me for now.¡¯ ¡®Why do I have to obey you?¡¯ ¡®Well~ because I want you to?¡¯ Adam was like a saint who came down from heaven to save the beggars in the shantytown. It was not an illusion to feel bright around him. ¡®And this is an order. You have no right to veto.¡¯ Pow! And when Li Yu-yen did not follow suit, he struck him in the abdomen and knocked him out and took him to his hideout. Since then, it has been a bolt from the blue. Because Adam got straight to the point. ¡®You want revenge on your family, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll make you the boss of Hongbang.¡¯ ¡®¡­So what do you gain?¡¯ ¡®Funds.¡¯ Li Yu-yen wanted revenge, Adam wanted money. That¡¯s how the deal was concluded. Li Yu-yen still calls the first meeting a kidnapping, but Adam lightly lets it slide, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that you will become the boss of Hongbang?¡± To be honest, it wasn¡¯t wrong. If it weren¡¯t for Adam, he¡¯d already be killed in a shantytown and be found as an unidentifiable body. Coming to Korea with Adam was to repay the kindness of the day. Plus, he was worried about this arrogant man. ¡°What if you get kicked out for being so rude?¡± ¡°The omega marrying these guys is a valuable chess piece.¡± Adam¡¯s brazen attitude made a sudden noise. ¡°Is that why you made such a fuss at the meeting?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mess. But I was pretty calm. Wasn¡¯t I?¡± Li Yu-yen sighed deeply and asked in a heavy voice. ¡°The fact that you¡¯re an Alpha ¨C wouldn¡¯t you be caught?¡± Chapter 6.1 ¡°Of course.¡± Adam took out a small transparent glass bottle from his pocket containing concentrated omega pheromones. It was not just a pheromone but a potion that could turn alpha into an omega. Dr. Bjorn Morden¡¯s masterpiece! The doctor didn¡¯t know this medicine would be used this way. If he knew, he would never have handed Adam the prescription. He wanted Adam to forget the past and live a new life. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Because he¡¯s dead. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting that long to use it.¡± As Adam shook the glass bottle, the contents of the glass bottle rattled with a sound. Li Yu-yen also acknowledged the efficacy of the drug. He was never caught in a foreign country. ¡°Those JS humans. What about the other one?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Seo Hae-won. She¡¯s an Alpha woman. The Seohwa group has an alpha lineage, so she must have a tough personality.¡±.¡± ¡°Oh, that woman.¡± Adam added with a grin as he pondered. ¡°She was kind of unique. In many ways.¡± That¡¯s not what you should say. Li Yu-yen thought that the most unusual person went crazy. ¡°As you said, my first impression of her was that she wasn¡¯t easy, but when I saw her at the meeting, she was quite gentle.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve met her before? When?¡± ¡°Two weeks ago, next to the building I bought under someone else¡¯s name.¡± ¡°W-wait! You weren¡¯t taking any medication, were you?¡± Li Yu-yen, who was searching for his memory, asked in surprise. There was a person in the abandoned building who was in the way of Adam¡¯s plan. It was definitely that day. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t get caught. It was dark because it was night, and it¡¯s like she has never seen me before.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Haa. Please be careful next time. You¡¯ve been worrying me since you came back home.¡± Li Yu-yen began to nag. Adam familiarised himself, listening with one ear. It¡¯s just paparazzi, just as he had thought. But he didn¡¯t expect to meet Haewon by chance that day. ¡°It¡¯s really unique. She¡¯s an alpha, but strangely, her reverberation didn¡¯t bother me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°To be exact, it feels like the lingering scent is floating in the air. It feels like there¡¯s a different smell when I remove something. Like you put it in the wrapper. Hm?¡± To understand in any manner possible, Adam even used his hands to hold and open it, and then glanced at Li Yuyan. ¡°Will a Beta know even if I say this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Thank you for reminding me.¡± Li Yu-yen frowned sharply. He¡¯s a moron for worrying about that man. And Adam¡¯s plan to bring down the JS group, as Li Yu-yen thought, was going without a hitch. So far. * * * ¡°Um¡­¡­.¡± As Hae-won breathed slowly and buried his face in the pillow, the soft texture of the linen stuck to him. ¡°A bed¡­ Is it my house?¡± It was when Hae-won, who was not fully awake, was lying defenseless. Something soft touched her ear. In between, a familiar voice flowed and whispered. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Hae-won, who felt suspicious, tried to turn her body, but her head was tilted back by the hand holding her chin. ¡°Anything you need?¡± The man whispered again. ¡°L-let go off your hands¡­¡­!¡± It was a strange thing. There were words coming out of her mouth that she didn¡¯t even mean to say. Surprised Hae-won was struggling, it was impossible to escape because the opponent pressed against her back. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Where the hell am I?¡¯ She thought about how, but she didn¡¯t remember anything. Rather, the more she thought about it, the more she got confused. Nothing came to mind, at all. Where am I? Who even is him? ¡°Let¡¯s not be stiff with each other.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Alpha.¡± Alpha. Right. He¡¯s an Alpha. However, when she put the word alpha in her mouth, her tongue shook awkwardly. Above all, Haewon¡¯s body denied the fact. Why is the body getting wet if the other person is an alpha? I could feel the sweat on my lower legs. Hae-won was still held by her chin, rolling only her eyes and looking down. And the nipple in the center of the naturally drooping chest stood undeniably. Just like the milk of a pregnant and swollen female. Hae-won closed her eyes in shame. Then the man pinched the thickened nipple between his fingers. ¡°It¡¯s standing.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± For a moment, the stinging pain spread. An indescribable sense of pleasure was concentrated on the nipple. ¡°If I leave it like this and things go wrong, I¡¯m in trouble.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡­!¡± The man rubbed steadily all over Haewon¡¯s body. It was such a persistent touch that she wondered if he was trying to remember the outline of her body. The hand that squeezed through the sheet headed to the secret place, scanning Haewon¡¯s lower abdomen. Hae-won¡¯s hips crept up. A humiliating posture by the Alpha and seeded in the womb. Chapter 6.2 She didn¡¯t mean it, and she didn¡¯t mean to react to the man. The omega¡¯s instinct made Haewon this way. As Hae-won belatedly resisted her instincts and kept her lower body tightly attached to the sheet, the man buried his lips in her earlobe and asked. ¡°Why? Does it bother you because it smells like an alpha too??¡± Wait. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve heard this somewhere¡­¡­. ¡°Hold it in.¡± For a moment, the body that was lying on its stomach turned around. The man¡¯s face was invisible with his back to the light. Rather, Haewon was able to remember this man. It was Alpha whom she met that day. ¡®It¡¯s all a dream.¡¯ A terrible dream based on reality. ¡°Your body is freezing.¡± Haewon did not reject the approaching man¡¯s lips. She didn¡¯t resist even when he pushed his tongue in. Okay. This is a dream. It¡¯s just a dream¡­¡­. It was time to deceive herself, saying that it was okay because it was a dream, not because her heated body wanted it. ¡°You¡¯re not an alpha, are you?¡± As soon as she saw the man¡¯s face, Hae-won pushed him away with all her might. It was Adam. ¡°Oh my god¡± Hae-won gasped and opened her eyes wide. She was sweating all over her forehead because she was afraid as she woke up from a terrible nightmare. Hae-won looked around with her body up. It was still early in the morning. She couldn¡¯t catch her breath until she saw a familiar checkered curtain covering the window. Last Christmas, Bora made the curtains herself. She said she chose warm-colored fabrics because she was worried about Hae-won, who lives buried only in her work, and wanted her to feel cozy at home. This was the first time I was happy with reality. Haewon was always afraid to fall asleep because the next day was terrible. ¡°It was a dream.¡± Hae-won was again relieved of her surprise. And she was startled by the unpleasant touch felt from her lower body. Hee underpants were soaking wet. It¡¯s not like a reality. Does it make sense for a woman to get this wet? ¡°Even if I¡¯m an omega.¡± Hae-won raised her weak legs and headed to the bathroom. And she stood in front of the sink and started washing her wet underwear. Whenever she rubbed her shiny underwear, she felt ashamed. This was all because of the alpha. She wanted to visit him right away and blame him, but she gave up quickly. What should she say to him? That he is making her rut all year round? That¡¯s not enough. How have you overlapped my spouse¡¯s face? It wasn¡¯t for her, a normal woman, to get married. From the day she decided to live as an alpha in the first place, it was only up to her to suppress Omega¡¯s desires. ¡®Who are you blaming? Like a fool.¡¯ Hae-won criticized herself for being weak. * * * Splash! The shower booth was filled with steam. Adam hummed and swept his wet hair back with one hand. When he raised his head, a hot stream of water ran down his face. ¡°You don¡¯t want to get married. That¡¯s how you see this, right? I see that you feel better by putting me in trouble, but I still want you to refrain from the same attitude you just did.¡¯ The humming nasal sound was suddenly cut off, and only the sound of pouring water remained in the bathroom. ¡®I¡¯m saying I can¡¯t protect you.¡¯ Protect him? Who? It was a ridiculous remark even when he thought about it again. However, he did not intend to laugh at Hae-won¡¯s sincerity. Really, if it were someone else, he would laugh at it. In that sense, she was a very strange thing. Adam recalled Hae-won¡¯s gaze as she looked at him. It was clearly her eyes that seemed to feel a sense of unity with Adam, who was an ¡®omega¡¯. He was puzzled. Why would the innocent alpha feel sympathy for the omega, and even the omega male? ¡®Is it because we¡¯re both born in the same year?¡¯ That was the only thing in common between the two. Of course, Haewon was the enemy of the enemy. If Seo Kwon-jin, Hae-won¡¯s mother, was alive, Seo Kwon-jin would have been the chairman of Seohwa Group, not Seo Woo-hee. However, after Seo Kwon-jin¡¯s death, Seo Woo-hee, who succeeded the group, adopted her niece Hae-won. He doesn¡¯t know the details, but it was the child of her older sister who would have been a competitor of hers. There have also been frequent rumors in the stock market that she adopted her niece to solve the sadness of being compared to her perfect sister. ¡®You¡¯re like a guest house either way.¡¯ A card that was literally thrown away. Or a piece of chess that you can use and throw away. Hae-won also seemed to understand her situation and gave up. Adam was the perfect spouse. She won¡¯t get in the way of his plan if she just does it like this. ¡°When I found you parked next to the building, I thought you were here to spy on me, but I didn¡¯t know it was a coincidence.¡± Chapter 7.1 Adam knew the identity of Haewon from the beginning. To be honest, he felt disappointed to see Hae-won, who was no threat to him. But why? The reason why Haewon¡¯s face is so clear in his head even though he knows he doesn¡¯t have to worry about it. Because it¡¯s fun to see the reactions he provokes her? He¡¯s pretending to be aloof, but was it cute that her feelings were showing on her face? Or maybe the dangerous attitude of being overwhelmed by just living, the precarious image that seemed to disappear, imprinted Haewon¡¯s existence on his mind. A woman who was an adult but was not good at living. Yeah. Maybe this side is better. ¡®An alpha can only be paired with an Omega.¡¯ ¡®Then I¡¯ll be an omega!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s not something you can decide for yourself.¡¯ ¡®But what if I become an omega? Will you be my partner?¡¯ And for some reason, as he looked at the light brown eyes, he remembered the nostalgia of his childhood. There was a child who was chasing after me. No, did he hang himself? He was a hopeless fellow anyway. If he were alive, we would have looked similar. Well, it doesn¡¯t exist in this world anymore. Those who positively impacted Adam¡¯s life as a child are all dead. The only people who survive to the end, after all, are dirty. Adam indifferently shook off the old memories. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± At that moment, his lower body suddenly throbbed. Adam dropped his head. His penis, which had been drooping down, stood tall. That was not enough, and a transparent gland was formed at the end of the urethra. ¡°Ha.¡± Adam burst into a laugh. ¡®Come to think of it¡­¡­.¡¯ Even on the day he found Hae-won, who was half fainted in the car, he felt a faint heat in the lower abdomen. It was a bad physical reaction to be a coincidence. For once, the penis was not likely to wither easily. Adam grabbed a towering cock. The heat emitted as the genitals expanded was conveyed intact. And the bulging veins that wound around the cockpit dug between the palms. The soft flesh, which was slapping on the thigh when it was stretched under a lush plot, became hard as if it had an iron core after the extraction. Adam waved his arms slowly. It was so long that he had to move his entire arm, not his wrist, to look up and down once. It took a long time. When swept up from the roots, blood gathered, and the color of the ears gradually became darker. When the pillar was swept down again, smooth, thick ears popped out of the shell. ¡°Haa, hoo¡­.¡± Adam breathed like a boxer. The forehead became narrower and the senses of the whole body were concentrated between the legs. There were continuous moves to assess and release erectile dysfunction faster than to obtain sexual pleasure. ¡°Ha.¡± Finally, semen sprang out of the extended urethra. After the evaluation, irritation came, not refreshment. On top of that, his body heated up even more because one shot was not enough. I¡¯m doing all sorts of things. I don¡¯t even have a hole to fuck. ¡°Fuck it.¡± Out of Adam¡¯s mouth came an unbecoming vulgar curse. Adam bowed his head against the tile wall. The water in the shower flowed between the walls. Adam closed his eyes, feeling a hot stream of water. Even the abundant eyelashes that covered the gray eyes were wet. When he was blocked from view, he could clearly feel the heat spreading from his palm. Masturbation wasn¡¯t useful It was a sexual desire that could not be solved simply. Alpha¡¯s natural libido is satisfied only by sowing seeds inside Omega¡¯s womb. However, Adam was more capable of controlling sexual desire than other alpha because he was a rare type of alpha. Alpha¡¯s rut, such as Omega¡¯s heat cycle, could also pass without suppressants. No omega could seduce the rare Alpha Adam. Their sweet pheromones were useless because he could block them like hitting a wall if he wanted to. Adam, on the other hand, was able to subdue any omega before him. The probability of spontaneous occurrence of rare alpha announced was close to 0%. It was no less likely than to be hit by a piece of meteorite while passing through the street. In other words, ¡°sudden mutant¡±. Adam, who had been standing like that for a long time, began to breathe again. Holding Omega didn¡¯t exist as an option, and he wondered if there would be an omega that would satisfy him. Adam has been sympathetic so far. Of course, it was out of the will of others. Adam could embrace any omega if he wanted to. It was obvious that there was no woman to reject him. Then, what about Hae-won? ¡°¡­¡­!¡± As soon as he thought of Haewon, semen poured out. Semen flowed down the tile wall. When he saw the white murky liquid, which increased to a darker concentration and volume, he laughed in vain. Chapter 7.2 Adam clenched his fist as he looked at the semen on his palm, and semen crept through his fingers. ¡°Oh, really.¡± Hae won is a problem. It reminded him of his long-forgotten childhood and this constant desire. It was all her fault. * * * Haewon went to work earlier than usual. She felt guilty about having a wild dream, so she was more immersed in her work than usual. So she didn¡¯t even notice the ringtone for a long time later. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bora. What¡¯s going on? Hae-won hurriedly pressed the button and said, ¨C Miss. It¡¯s Chairman Seo¡­¡­. Beyond the intercom, Bora¡¯s voice was full of cowardice. She¡¯s also nervous at the mere three letters of Chairman Seo, but would Bora, a secretary, be embarrassed? ¡°Please tell her I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡± Haewon hurried out of the office while looking at the painting presented by Chairman Seo, which is still on one side of the wall. The office building of Seohwa Group was occupied by several affiliates, including its parent company Seohwa Features and its subsidiary Seohwa Entertainment. As a leading conglomerate in the domestic cultural industry, the office building also felt sophisticated as if it had moved the streets of New York. Hae-won headed into the building, nervous like a new employee on his first day of work. ¡°Chairman Seo.¡± Hae-won, who entered the office, bowed her head. When she looked up, sge saw a sand clock containing red sand. Because of the transparent glass membrane, the sand flowing down was as creepy as blood. Hae-won quickly shifted her gaze. Chairman Seo was focusing on signing important documents. Everything that went through her hands was an important document. Seo Woohee. Feeling the dignity of a middle-aged Alpha woman, she looked incredibly young that she had two daughters and even two daughters. Seo Woo-hee¡¯s mother, Seo Chung-do, was a prominent figure in the Korean film industry and was the first chairman of the Seohwa Group. Over the years, the Seohwa group has grown into a large company that hugely influences the entire Korean cultural industry. The head of the giant company, whose parent company is Seohwa Featured, one of Korea¡¯s major film distributors, was Seo Woo-hee, the second daughter of Seo Chung-do. Haewon was the daughter of a younger aunt and had a foster mother. But she didn¡¯t dare to think of them as a family. It was more like a monarch than a family. No, an irresistible divine being. Seo Woo-hee was a charismatic woman who made her opponent nervous even if she stayed still. Haewon¡¯s mouth is already parched by its overwhelming presence today. What should I say? Hae-won thought deeply about it while watching Chairman Seo¡¯s eyes. On the other hand, Chairman Seo still seemed to be absorbed in her work. As the sharp pen point scratched the paper, the clattering sound sounded like the sharpening of the blade. Like this. Finally, Seo Woo-hee put down her fountain pen and raised her head. ¡°Yes.¡± As if to take a look, Seo Woo-hee clasped her fingers and stared at Hae-won. It¡¯s not like she called for her, but as if Haewon came here on business. ¡°Be comfortable. You can sit down.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± Thanks to her consideration, Hae-won only smiled awkwardly and did not bend her straight shoulders. ¡°Hm.¡± She leaned comfortably on the back of a leather chair. Chairman Seo¡¯s hand headed for a glass bottle next to the hourglass. Haewon was already dizzy. This is because her sensitive sense of smell, no instinct, quickly recognized ¡°something¡± sleeping in the bottle. Drip, drip. Chairman Seo dropped several drops of liquid in the bottle onto the desk with a spoiler on the lid. At that moment, the incomparable heat to when the lid was opened hit Haewon. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Her whole body tingled as if she had been hit by a strong gust of wind from the front. Haewon clenched her fist in fear that her hand might face between her lower belly and her legs. Neatly trimmed nails dug into the palm of the hand. The pain managed to keep me sober. she wished she could pass out like this¡­¡­. Hae-won thought as she managed to lift her twinkling eyelids. As soon as that glass bottle opened, Haewon was overwhelmed with the urge to run away. In fact, the liquid in the bottle could make Haewon so. No intelligence, no shame, just a slave of lust. The lust of the flesh has made Haewon more helpless because it cannot be escaped by mere human power and can never be solved by itself. ¡°You¡¯re not an alpha, are you?¡± Last night, she even dreamed of it, and the sense of shame deepened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your scent has to be a little strong. I needed something to neutralize.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Hae-won replied weakly. She smiled at Hae-won. ¡°The world has gotten so much better these days, right? Even women like you can get through the rut with medicine and injections. Besides, it doesn¡¯t give off the vulgar smell of seducing Alpha.¡± Chapter 8.1 A woman branded as ¡°Omega¡± is a term of contempt. The desire to use the medical term ¡°heat cycle¡± instead of a rut was a luxury for those familiar with these words. ¡°And how great it is to be able to hide the fact that you¡¯re an omega is thanks to the scent. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Alpha and Omega¡¯s bodies secrete pheromones that seduce their opponents. When the rut or heat cycle broke out, the pheromone could lose its reason and lead to unwanted sex. Because of this, it was a crime to release pheromones recklessly in public today. In addition, Alpha and Omega took suppressants. Even if you take suppressants, the scent remains. This reverberation allowed Alpha and Omega to infer the characteristics of their opponents. Omega Haewon has hidden her traits using specially made alpha scents. Of course, it was impossible to hide the fact that it was utterly omega just with the scent. So Haewon removed Omega¡¯s pheromones by using drugs and injections. It was a temporary stopgap measure. There were also various side effects. ¡®You¡¯re pretty good at holding it in.¡¯ Chairman Seo looked at Haewon with her chin and tapped the glass bottle with the tip of the spoiler. That scent spreads again. A scent that would drive the omega crazy. An alpha pheromone that is irresistible to omegas. ¡®It¡¯s painful¡­¡¯ The sensation of the sticky wetting between the legs was terrible. Hae-won tried her best to bite her lower lip, which she swallowed to avoid collapse. In fact, when she was alone with Chairman Seo, she was more afraid of the glass bottle sitting on her desk than her. Even if Chairman Seo himself doesn¡¯t solve pheromones, she can make you collapse with only the scent of artificial alpha. And the education was shining today. In particular, after experiencing rutting through the alpha, the body reacted more sensitively today. ¡°Well¡­.¡± Chairman Seo closed the glass bottle lid as she stood up without collapsing with two legs shaking like a newborn deer. ¡°Once again, the fact that you are an omega is a secret that should never be known. It would be a great shame and weakness of the family that Omega came out of the Seohwa group that connects the maternal lineage.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hae-won nodded with difficulty. Alpha women and omega men give birth through artificial insemination, in which case girls are born as alpha with a high probability. Omega Haewon was a mutant. ¡°You know that I wasn¡¯t just trying to bully you, but I was training you lovingly, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Hae-won hesitated to answer. She vaguely expected the words to come out of Chairman Seo. And the foreboding is not wrong. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I rather teach you firmly than see you spread your legs to another Alpha in a shallow way?¡± Seo Woo-hee proudly added, saying, ¡°The late Chairman Seo Chung-do and my older sister Seo Kwon-jin will want to do the same.¡± Haewon could not agree or deny that. There was no memory of her maternal grandmother and biological mother. The only childhood memory she had left was the remnants of her father, who was slowly being ruined. ¡°You are the second daughter of our Seo family.¡± Before she knew it, Chairman Seo was just around the corner. ¡°I adopted you, my niece, not just because I thought of my dead sister. I really wanted you to play the role of Alpha as a member of the Seohwa group.¡± Alpha¡¯s role. For Chairman Seo, other traits other than alpha were human. An Omega imitates an Alpha. However, the funny acting continued for more than a decade without anyone being caught. And now she had to take charge of a family as an alpha. Is this a tragedy? Or, Is it a miracle? At least not a comedy, Haewon thought. ¡°Nothing can cover the scourge of the lowly omega.¡± Chairman Seo took a step closer. And I got to the point. ¡°Don¡¯t be swayed by your fiance.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Hae-won bowed her head. ¡°It meant to teach you who¡¯s superior. In the first place, I arranged a political marriage with the JS group to use it as a foundation for growing Seohwa.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Hae-won recalled the scene where Chairman Seo and Vice-Chairman Joo fought for the rank at the meeting. According to Chairman Seo, such trouble between Adam and herself will be inevitable. Hae-won felt sad that the family they should be most comfortable with, was actually a battlefield within. This is not what family looked should like¡­¡­. * * * Haewon trudged out of the building. Alpha and Omega. The world was divided into three types: men and women, and alpha, omega, and beta. Statistically, 93% of humanity was beta, and 7% were alpha and omega. However, as some minorities monopolize wealth and power, the Alphas and Omegas dominate the world today, to be exact. As can be seen from the word alpha, they were born with superior bodies and intelligence, reaching the pinnacle of class and gaining an absolute advantage in all fields. Chapter 8.2 This alpha was born only through the womb of the Omega. As a result, Omega was forced to marry Alpha, and was bound by childbirth and childcare. In this way, Alpha and Omega have maintained their symbiotic relationship, excluding Beta for centuries, to give birth to excellent children and enjoy the family¡¯s prosperity. Of course, alpha was not necessarily born between alpha and omega. The low probability of beta being born was the ¡°male¡± omega, which is considered the worst. Women¡¯s social advancement increased as times changed, but this was only for alpha and beta women. The old perception that omega women are still seeded to give birth to alpha has not been resolved at all. However, the Omega man mentioned earlier was less than this. Until the 20th century, they were excluded from society, and the development of science and technology proved to be able to reproduce the offspring of Alpha women and were only able to be incorporated into the system. This is how the matriarchal family was born. Of course, the biological mother here is an omega male. However, the surname was defined as a matriarchal family because it follows the Alpha women. The first chairman and wife of Seo Cheong-do were the first generation to marry an Alpha woman and an Omega man and start a family. It was also the first case in Korea that artificial insemination was successful. Following that, the eldest daughter Seo Kwon-jin and the second daughter Seo Woo-hee also saw their children through artificial insemination with Omega men. Seo Woo-hee¡¯s children are all alpha women. Only Haewon was an Omega woman. However, thanks to her grace, she also lived an alpha life. Buzz-. Then the cell phone vibrated inside the jacket pocket. Hae-won hurriedly took out his cell phone. ¡°I don¡¯t know the number.¡± Hae-won hesitated and pressed the call button. ¨C Oh, you picked up. It was Adam. Hae-won sighed and opened her mouth. ¡°What¡¯s with my number?¡± ¨C I called because I wanted to meet you today. You¡¯re leaving work soon, right? ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¨C Do you want me to go to see you? Haewon, do you want to come? To be downright obstinate. The brazen attitude of meeting today regardless of the other person¡¯s will. Chairman Seo¡¯s voice came to mind, which said not to be swayed by her spouse. But¡­ She suddenly remembered her late father ¨C the life of an Omega alone after losing his partner. She couldn¡¯t carry that lonely feeling on Adam. This man is innocent. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± * * * ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait.¡± When Adam put down his cell phone, Li Yu-yen approached and asked. ¡°Is it Seo Haewon?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯ll come this way¡± The interior of the director¡¯s office at the JS Atrium was filled with pots welcoming the new director. It was as tall as an adult, and there were various kinds of green trees, including monetary trees and Hong Kong palm trees. In addition, the tile floor was so well polished that he felt like his face would be reflected like a mirror when he crouched down. ¡°Did you succeed?¡± Adam asked, staring at Li Yu-yen. Li Yu-yen was frozen for a moment to wonder what this meant, and then asked back with a look of ridiculousness. ¡°You made better money before you came here. The museum¡¯s revenue is only a fraction.¡± ¡°I mean social status.¡± Adam removed the watch he had put in the desk drawer and kicked it. Li Yu-yen glanced at Adam¡¯s arm. The blue veins, covered by the sleeves of the white dress shirt, wrapped around the forearm, stretched to the back of the hand, was a threat to anyone. Now Adam has covered the bloody body with an expensive luxury suit. Li Yu-yen remembered the nickname that he used to call Adam in the world where he lived. A walking weapon. Indeed, Adam was a living weapon. He preferred bare fists when he was dealing with things, but he couldn¡¯t trust the tools or something. ¡°Every visitor here wants an authentic one. Oh, but I admit that the counterfeit deal earns more.¡± Adam smiled. His hand went up one by one, buttoning his shirt. The form of wearing a tie without looking in the mirror looked familiar as if he had lived like this all his life. But he was only very adaptable. It was a showy luxury watch on the wrist, a tight necktie, and all did not match Adam. If you¡¯re seeing Adam for the first time, you¡¯ll be amazed at how he looks now, but¡­¡­. ¡°It¡¯s uncomfortable.¡± As expected, Adam, who finished dressing up, frowned. ¡°This wristwatch ¨C it bothers me. How can I wear this every day?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t have to for a while, so hang in there.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Adam asked back with a disdainful look. Soon, the corners of his mouth rolled up as if he remembered the days of beating people. Faced with a meaningful smile spreading around his mouth, Li Yu-yen¡¯s not far-off past came to mind. Chapter 9.1 Before infiltrating the JS group in earnest, they deliberately purchased buildings in areas famous for their poor security in Seoul at high prices to use them to remove some of the obstructionists. But a strange car parked behind the building. That¡¯s also a luxury foreign car. There were more than one suspicious points. Eventually Adam went down to identify the suspicious car himself. And Adam who came up again was a little strange. He took off his jacket and rolled up his sleeves, saying it was hot even though the temperature in the room was very low. Of course, he finished organizing himself before coming to Korea. Neither Hong Kong nor Manila, the Philippines, had any organization targeting Adam. Above all, there was no smell of blood. Beta Li Yuyen had a talent for noticing things like blood even though she couldn¡¯t smell pheromones. In particular, Adam¡¯s smell, soaked in other people¡¯s blood, made his bones shiver just by recalling it again. ¡®Did you check the suspicious car?¡¯ ¡®Yes, I did.¡¯ ¡®What if he was a journalist who was just waiting for a target to show up for a scoop? Don¡¯t you know the price is to get a picture of your face because it¡¯s not in the media yet?¡¯ ¡®Well, is there a reporter who drives such an expensive foreign car?¡¯ He was so tired that he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. But the owner of the suspicious car that was later revealed was the Seo Haewon. ¡®Fortunately, she didn¡¯t seem to notice¡­¡­.¡¯ Li Yu-yen looked at Adam, who was still relaxed, and pondered his anxiety. There was an awkwardness left to be called a coincidence. On the other hand, Adam looked as calm as the man who controlled all his troubles. Adam was the one who came to Korea with the most urgent purpose. It was someone else¡¯s job to be nervous ¨C there was no irony in it. ¡°It¡¯s not funny that the terms of the marriage are ¡®unable to have children¡¯ until an agreement between the two families is made. What kind of bullshit is that?¡± Li Yu-yen looked up. Adam stood leaning against his desk, looking at a copy of the contract, and he seemed to be reviewing the contract before marriage. No, he thinks he took it out just to laugh at it, but¡­ A few sheets of paper fell through Adam¡¯s long fingers as if they were being violated. ¡°But you¡¯re glad there¡¯s no provision to ban private meetings until you get married, right?¡± ¡°You might as well stay. Like that you won¡¯t cause trouble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°Act like a normal person as much as you can.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try.¡± Adam, who lived a life of crime in Hong Kong and Manila, came to Korea to marry a daughter of a chaebol family. However, no one in Korea noticed that Adam was a big shot in the background. His ¡®business partner¡¯ Li Yu-yen was similar. Often misunderstood as a student in Korea because of his unusually young appearance, he was actually a boss in Hong Kong in one of the largest organizations in Hong Kong. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything useless when you meet.¡± Li Yu-yen took his luck hoping that Adam would be at least a little serious. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the contents of the contract. JS and Seohwa, both groups are not in a perfect state of succession. Above all, it is not a marriage between the fittest, so even if a child is born, the calculation is that it will only become an obstacle to the succession of the next management rights.¡± ¡°Oh. In other words, they¡¯re using me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you come knowing that fact?¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you for reminding me every time that I know, Master.¡± ¡°Stop that cockiness.¡± Li Yu-yen swept hard at the goosebumps on his forearm. Adam bunched thick eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m practicing to be attracted to Haewon. Isn¡¯t it good?¡± ¡°Well she must be attractive.¡± Just to get to know one another. Adam has come forward in that attitude yesterday, and he already had a minus score. What the hell was she thinking? Would I get some points today? ¡°Yes. It would be difficult if the marriage was broken before the purpose was achieved. Well, I¡¯m a decent groom. No, that¡¯s not good enough, is it? It¡¯s perfect.¡± ¡°Ha¡­.¡± That confidence is. Of course, there is a basis. He was so perfect that no one could match it. The question is whether the woman, Haewon, revealed her face, at least not according to Li Yu-yen¡¯s investigation. Unlike the two sisters up and down. She was clean on men¡¯s issues, and it was as good as a blank sheet. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a remarkable incident. In the Korean business world, there has never been a political marriage between an Alpha woman and an Omega man from both royal families. Wouldn¡¯t it turn the tables around?¡± Chapter 9.2 While political marriages between alpha males and omega females are common, this was actually the first time for the opposite. ¡°I¡¯m a pure alpha.¡± Adam pondered on the word royal with his chin in his hand. How can the choice of words be so amazing? He said he would study Korean and watch Korean dramas every day, and he seemed to have learned there. ¡°That¡¯s funny.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any pride as a man?¡± Looking at Adam, who is still busy laughing as if he were talking about others, Li Yu-yen made a sharp impression. ¡°What?¡± Even when asked by Li Yu-yen, Adam was indifferent. He sat still and raised only one eyebrow. Whether or not it was so, it felt like a provocation, Li Yu-yen¡¯s words accelerated. ¡°In today¡¯s word and in Korea, specifically beta women, are anxious to mate with alpha men. But an Omega guy? Would they treat me like a human being?¡± ¡°Oh, I know what this is. It¡¯s like a beta man¡¯s inferiority complex, right?¡± Adam clapped his hands. ¡°What I¡¯m saying because I¡¯m beta, no, of course there¡¯s some reason for that! I¡¯ve been compared!¡± Li Yuyan, who stuttered, closed his eyes tightly. In the past, Li Yu-yen was born as the fifth of eight siblings of Hong Kong¡¯s organization called the Triad. The starting line was the same as the other brothers. But as soon as he woke up to Beta, everything around him disappeared like a low tide. People, things, money. Little Li Yuyan had nothing left. Beta was out of the question in the battle for succession in any field. Beta, who can¡¯t produce alpha, was not even a threat to them. In the meantime, the Omega¡¯s eldest daughter married an Alpha man to strengthen her position. When the first child presented as an Alpha, he began to kill the siblings one by one as if he had waited. To abdicate the throne to his bloodline. The blood purge was equal to Beta Li Yu-yan. Three contract killers that were dispatched to kill him, as he fled to the Philippines. Li Yu-yen was only fifteen years old at the time. Li Yu-yen, who managed to survive thanks to Adam, was sick of everything. Korea¡¯s business community will not differ much from Hong Kong¡¯s modern world. ¡°You¡¯re trying to join the high society with Omega, not Beta. Why did you choose the worst option on purpose?¡± ¡°Betas can¡¯t join the battle for succession. A clueless alpha is warier of an alpha but they would think an omega is under their feet.¡± Adam explained in a calm voice. It is the simple logic of pheromone society. ¡°I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re okay.¡± Li Yu-yen asked with a melancholy look. In fact, Adam was more worried than anything else. He knew the purpose of Adam¡¯s visit to Korea, but he didn¡¯t see the process of deciding to return home. What the hell was this guy thinking¡­¡­. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s okay.¡± Adam replied nonchalantly. There is no reason not to be okay. Even if he plays Omega, the essence of Alpha does not change. Rather, Adam believed that the epic of this vast original sin could be concluded only by playing Omega. ¡°Oh, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s high society.¡± Adam added with a smile on his face. ¡°This is just a pigsty.¡± No answer. Adam smiled and walked forward, pushing the desk with his arms. And I rhymed to evoke the heavy atmosphere. ¡°That¡¯s right. I felt a little weird after I met her.¡± ¡°Your body?¡± I knew it. I wasn¡¯t mistaken. Li Yu-yen¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°How did it get weird?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me that? Pervert.¡± Adam wrapped himself around him and pretended to be scared. Li Yuyan closed his eyes tightly. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m dying, please.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Adam set out to find Haewon, leaving behind Li Yu-yen, who despised him. Soon it was time for her to arrive. * * * Haewon¡¯s car ran on the elevated road. Her arrival was a building built on a site that is especially famous for its high land prices in Seoul. [Atrium Museum of Art] It is a gallery operated by JS Group, and compared to other large galleries, its popularity was somewhat lower than that of its size. Chairman Joo Pil-tae, who was in charge of management in the first place, was an art expert. It was the design of a variety of old-fashioned ideas that a large company should run at least one gallery. However, Haewon, who did not know the inside story, was just impressed by the size of the museum. Haewon could not afford to enjoy cultural life unless it was for public reasons. It was also the first time she visited the Atrium Museum of Art. Her first impression was, In short, it was of the JS group itself. Chapter 10.1 A neat, square appearance. The dark gray was added to it, creating a solemn atmosphere. Nowadays, wood finishes are increasing to give familiarity to the public, but only cold materials such as marble, stone, and cement were used in the Atrium Museum of Art Museum. It was a building that showed the management philosophy of JS Group. The JS Group had a solid conservative image as all executives, including the chairman, were alpha men. This used to be an advantage. But times were changing. It was still a world dominated by alpha, but among them, alpha women began to stand out. The JS group joined hands with the Seohwa group, a matriarchal family, to follow this trend. Of course, the Seohwa group was also a terrible alpha supremacist group. Because of this common denominator, the two groups, which seemed to be completely different, could coexist. And Haewon lived in such a world. Therefore, it was no coincidence that she felt overwhelmed when she faced the building, an aggregate of the Alpha World. ¡°You know what? The new instructor is a great-looking guy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you asked me to come see this place? No wonder. You weren¡¯t interested in art.¡± Then, two young women walked to the entrance. ¡°So what¡¯s the name of the instructor?¡± ¡°Adam. Joo Adam. It¡¯s unique, right?¡± She didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop, but jet ears opened automatically because she heard a familiar name. ¡°Wait, Mr. Joo¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it the JS family? It¡¯s Alpha, right? All the brothers in this group are Alpha.¡± ¡°The fourth one you¡¯ve hidden? Uh, that guy.¡± One of the women who was talking stopped walking to see if he recognized Haewon. ¡°Look, it¡¯s Haewon. It¡¯s Haewon, right?¡± ¡°Wow, you look more charismatic in person. Should I ask for your autograph?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not even a celebrity. What¡¯s with her autograph?¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s amazing. I¡¯m going to post it on social media. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a conglomerate in person.¡± ¡°What if Joo Adam is there today?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. Can¡¯t he just come to Haewon, do you two know each other?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think so? It¡¯s supposed to be just two people.¡± Hae-won swallowed a deep sigh. She regretted leaving her sunglasses because the sunlight was not strong. She was in a hurry to move, but an unwelcome voice called her. ¡°Haewon.¡± ¡°!¡± The sound of footsteps approached behind Hae-won¡¯s stiff back. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± Adam murmured in a confused voice and laid his hand on Haewon¡¯s shoulder. Her left shoulder was heavy. As soon as Hae-won reluctantly turned his head, Adam¡¯s index finger poked her in the cheek. ¡°¡­¡­What, are you doing?¡± Confused, Hae-won slowly blinked. ¡°Just kidding.¡± Adam pressed Haewon¡¯s cheek. His innocent smile dumbfounded Hae-won. The women over there, who did not know what Hae-won was thinking, said, ¡°Oh my, oh my,¡± with a jealous face. ¡°Please refrain from doing this outside.¡± Hae-won was conscious of his eyes and criticized Adam. ¡°Because Haewon doesn¡¯t pay attention to me¡­¡± Adam stretched out his words, and suddenly put his head up. When Adam¡¯s face stopped right in front of his nose, Hae-won¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re being childish¡± Adam smiled and went on with his unfinished words. Haewon sighed deeply. ¡°¡­¡­I wouldn¡¯t have come this far if I wasn¡¯t interested in you.¡± ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t expect you to come.¡± Adam took a step back without coming any closer. It was only one step, but it was enough to reassure Haewon. Haewon looked at Adam from the bottom. Glossy brown leather shoes. He looks taller even though he wears a long black coat that reaches his calves because of his exceptionally sleek body. The mufflers lined up in a straight line created a sophisticated image. ¡°I¡¯m happy that Haewon came.¡± Adam folded his eyes and said with a smile. She had the illusion that the world had brightened up for a moment. A sensual body that looks like a temple statue on display in the museum even when dressed. People around him would stare at Adam blankly and turn their heads belatedly. The similarities between Adam and the work of art wasn¡¯t much. She doesn¡¯t know if she can look at him as much as she wants, or if she has to look sideways so that she doesn¡¯t get caught secretly. That¡¯s Adam. He was really like being made to seduce others. As she entered the exhibition hall, the cold air wrapped around her. Cold air rose from the marble floor of the stand, and the temperature inside the exhibition hall was quite low. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Adam asked, glancing down at the beach. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± The answer is so bland. Feeling bored by Hae-won¡¯s boring answer, Adam took off his muffler. The next move was obvious. However, Haewon¡¯s response was beyond imagination. Hae-won stepped back as if the muffler that slowly approached it was a trap for hanging. Chapter 10.2 ¡°This is fun.¡± Adam thought with a smile. ¡°Adam, I¡¯m fine,¡± Hae-won hurriedly refused, but Adam neatly ignored and wrapped a muffler around her neck. The soft cashmere felt as creepy as the scales of a python. ¡°I know. It¡¯s cold, is it?¡± When Hae-won, who was speechless, looked up without a word, Adam asked back naturally. ¡°A sign that you¡¯re mine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m not Adam¡¯s thing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mine. We¡¯re getting married.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you mean you¡¯re going to have another lover?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t want to fight the passion.¡± It was amazing. But she didn¡¯t even have the strength to refute it. If she reacts more here, she will only get tired. Let¡¯s just go with it. Hae-won touched Adam¡¯s muffler and straightened her arm. ¡°Let¡¯s just hang out with each other in moderation.¡± Adam asked, knowingly. ¡°You think?¡± ¡°¡­¡­No.¡± ¡°Why lie? I can see it all on your face.¡± Adam tilted his head. Rather than blaming her, he looked really curious. Hae-won looked away because she was not confident in facing the clear eyes. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± And at the end of the eyes that ran away, a familiar painting took place. The pictures in the splendidly crafted frame were deeply religious. Adam approached the painting, and Hae-won stared blankly at his back. ¡°The Lord God says ¡°I am the first and the last. He is the Almighty, who is, and who has been, and who is to come.¡± Adam¡¯s voice was parched. ¡°A painting inspired by religion. And below that we put a passage from the Bible.¡± After talking, Adam turned toward Haewon. ¡°The artist says it depicts the world from God¡¯s point of view. His own painting is God¡¯s view. Arrogance strikes the sky.¡± Hae-won just listened in silence. ¡°He¡¯s a rising new writer and an alpha.¡± Adam added as if he had omitted a critical explanation. In Haewon¡¯s opinion, Adam had a face that thought the writer was ridiculous. Haewon had to ask because he openly expressed his rebelliousness toward the writer. ¡°Why did you exhibit this artist¡¯s work? I don¡¯t think you like it very much¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I need to look good to you guys.¡± Adam said with a smile. Is it an illusion that the smile looks provocative? Adam then added that the artist¡¯s work completely filled the main exhibition hall. Haewon looked at the painting again. The work of an alpha artist who puts himself on par with God. Indeed, Haewon seemed to understand why Chairman Seo presented this artist¡¯s painting to her. And the cause of the discomfort that she felt every time she looked at the painting. ¡°Do you have any other artist¡¯s work?¡± Standing between these paintings, it felt like Chairman Seo was watching her with her eyes wide open. Adam started walking somewhere with Haewon. ¡°There was an exhibition hall like this, too.¡± Another exhibition room was in a remote place. The movement line was not connected elsewhere and the door was closed, so it felt like it was intentionally hidden. ¡°There¡¯s only one drawing.¡± Even the painting was not visible directly from the entrance but was hung on the wall with shadows. The previous paintings were even more curious to see that Hae-won, an outsider, put a lot of effort into the layout. ¡°It¡¯s a work that I personally wanted to exhibit.¡± Adam replied with a smile. ¡°The last posthumous work she left before she went crazy.¡± ¡°Before she went crazy¡­¡­?¡± Haewon doubted her ears. The sound of ¡°Crazy¡± was so strong that the following posthumous work was forgotten. ¡°She has been working on her work since she went crazy. Well, sort of. The posthumous works left around that time were not works of art, but rather excretion of emotion.¡± Adam spoke as if he had watched the painter more closely than anyone else. She felt no hostile distancing when he explained the picture they saw in the exhibition hall for the first time. Hold on. What a posthumous work. Haewon looked at the painting again. The name of the work and the name of the artist are unknown. All there was was a picture of the shadow created by the pillar. She didn¡¯t know anything, so she didn¡¯t feel anything. But a little bit, she felt nostalgic. The artist seemed to express the sea. Hae-won glanced at Adam¡¯s profile. Rather, Adam was like a piece of art. Just a while ago, people around them were busier looking at Adam than the picture on the wall. Me too. ¡°Isn¡¯t it fun?¡± Adam asked without taking his eyes off the painting. Hae-won was surprised and caught a glimpse of Adam. ¡°Art is an outsider for me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What?¡± As Hae-won turned his head, Adam was looking at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about art. I don¡¯t even have a degree.¡± Chapter 11.1 This is what he said, but the exhibition was booming. Adam exhibited not only contemporary art works, but also national treasures and artifacts made during the Joseon Dynasty. Thanks to this, visitors were able to enjoy a wide range of experiences while enjoying the flow of time from the past to the present. In addition, he chose the layout and lighting direction considering the movement of visitors, as well as the frame that makes the painting stand out more. There was no place where Adam could not reach this small part, and the Atrium Museum of Art was receiving the most attention since its opening. In fact, it was information learned through a light search before arriving at Haewon. ¡°Then why did you¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won, who was asking again, blurted out the end of his words. The name is JS, but he wouldn¡¯t stand out if he had no title. But their pride wouldn¡¯t allow them to give Omega a heavy responsibility. ¡°The gallery is so successful. Doesn¡¯t it mean that you¡¯re talented enough?¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s nice to be praised.¡± Adam replied with a good look to Hae-won¡¯s efforts to soothe the atmosphere. ¡°That¡¯s right. The reason why I called Haewon here.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Did anything change after you met me?¡± Adam came slowly up to Haewon. The light shaded Adam¡¯s face. Like that painting in the shadow of a pillar. Hae-won glanced at the painting, which was half covered by Adam¡¯s body. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, Haewon. You have to look into my eyes when you talk.¡± Adam grabbed such Haewon¡¯s chin and fixed it to him. Only then did Hae-won ask back belatedly. ¡°W-What do you mean ¡°change¡±?¡± ¡°Well, mentally. Physically.¡± When Hae-won, who did not understand, frowned slightly, Adam lowered himself. ¡°Did you get wet?¡± Adam¡¯s breath touched her lips. Haewon was distracted by the heat and did not understand it properly this time. ¡°Imagining Haewon, I was soaking wet.¡± Adam kindly added for such emancipation. ¡°I took it out a few times yesterday, too. Pfft! She pushed Adam away with all her might when Hae-won finally came to her senses. However, it was Haewon¡¯s body, not Adam, who was pushed back, and his body was firmly fixed as if it had taken root on the floor. Just in time, this sense of distance created by Adam¡¯s release of her jaw could likewise be narrowed at once if he wanted to. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should say this in a place like this.¡± Hae-won said, hiding his embarrassment. ¡°Does that mean we can talk about this as long as I change the location?¡± Adam tilted his head. When Hae-won looked at him with disapproving eyes, Adam raised his hands to show his palm and made a gesture of surrender. In addition, the consideration of taking a step back felt rather like a provocation in Haewon¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that was a little rough. But I don¡¯t think I can do whatever I want to do.¡± I thought Adam was apologizing gently, but he murmured with an incomprehensible look. ¡°If you keep doing this, I¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. That¡¯s it for the racy talk.¡± Adam took his thumb and index finger to his mouth and pulled it sideways as if he were zipping it. Haewon had no idea how to deal with such a man. However, she decided to accept Adam¡¯s apology for now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, too. I was being too hard. Adam is an omega, so your body¡­¡­ You could have reacted like that.¡± Unlike Adam, who is straightforward, Hae-won struggled to say it in a different way. To be honest, she has been so hot that her underwear has been soaked since the morning. But she couldn¡¯t tell him this. Above all, Haewon thought that the reason for this was not Adam, but Alpha whom he met that day. ¡®I don¡¯t know why Adam reacted to me, the same omega.¡¯ However, if you think about it a little more, Haewon¡¯s father also slept with beta women. In any case, even an omega male was no different in body than that of a man. Yeah, it wasn¡¯t such a strange situation. After calmly wrapping up ber mind, Hae-won proposed a realistic solution. ¡°If it¡¯s too hard, you¡¯d better take suppressants. You consult a doctor, you increase your weight.¡± ¡°Will you sleep with me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°When do you say you¡¯re responsible, take care of my changes with medicine? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cheap?¡± Certainly, Omega¡¯s heat was most effective in resolving it with sex with Alpha. But Haewon is an omega. Physically, it may relieve some of Adam¡¯s needs, but can it also satisfy the pheromone-induced part? Of course it was impossible. ¡°That¡¯s a problem.¡± Unexpectedly, when Adam didn¡¯t say anything, Haewon was rather caught up in anxiety. Chapter 11.2 But Hae-won could never listen to him. Everything that has been built up so far could have collapsed due to the momentary carelessness. If he finds out I¡¯m an omega. This is the end. ¡°The reason I¡¯m not doing it is because¡­¡­.¡± She hastily opened her mouth again. Adam stared as he listened to the sea. ¡°What should I do?¡± After a short and deep thought, Hae-won decided to be honest in this part. She couldn¡¯t think of any other excuse. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a relationship. So I won¡¯t be able to satisfy Adam¡­¡­.¡± For a moment, Adam¡¯s muscles under his eyes wriggled. But Haewon didn¡¯t notice. When she looked up, Adam was smiling as if nothing had happened. ¡°Good for you. I feel you, too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re not telling me to believe that, are you?¡± Hae-won looked at Adam with round eyes. ¡°Why can¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange that an attractive person like Adam has no experience.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it back to you as it says. But if you pretend it¡¯s your first time because you don¡¯t want to sleep with me, it really hurts.¡± Adam put his hand on one chest and frowned. The gradual deepening valley between the brows and the rippling gray eyes caused a strong sense of guilt to the viewer. Hae-won tried to apologize like a habit, but shut up. She had to draw a line. Ambiguous misunderstanding will cause already unstable relationships to fall apart. It is not because he wanted to take the lead of Adam, but because he wanted to prevent victims from this relationship somehow. ¡°Sexuality is not the duty of a political marriage. Especially in our case, even if we had children, we would have artificial insemination.¡± Then she could feel the movement outside the exhibition room. Haewon hurriedly closed her mouth. Adam glanced straight in the direction of the sound. ¡°That¡¯s right, a marriage of convenience.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I wished too much for a marriage of politics.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adam pronounced the word ¡°marriage¡± with particular emphasis. It was a success if it was to stimulate Haewon¡¯s guilt. Adam grinned at Haewon¡¯s miserable face. Hae-won, who began to be conscious of her surroundings, no longer spoke. People who came to see in groups were passing through the hall. Of course, no one came into the place where the two were. Everyone was busy moving along Adam¡¯s planned route. Like a swarm of moths swarming over a streetlight on a dark road. Like an automatic doll without free will. Guilt and shame belonged to Haewon. It wasn¡¯t a conversation in a large art museum in broad daylight. Hae-won regretted that she was involved in Adam¡¯s pace and confessed her inner sex life. ¡°¡­I have to go now.¡± ¡°All right, then.¡± The only consolation was that Adam did not seize Haewon. Of course, he drove her to the front of the company despite Haewon¡¯s dissuasion. * * * Hae-won, who barely returned, slumped on the sofa as soon as she returned to the office. She didn¡¯t want to tell anyone the location of her house, so she told Seo Mi-bok, saying that she had work left. ¡°Any thoughts of sleeping with me?¡± How could you say that in the second meeting? He was only two years younger than her, and as he talked, he felt like there was a huge gap between Adam and her. Whether she is conservative or Adam is open. From the way of thinking to how to speak, there was nothing right. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won took out her cell phone after hesitating for quite a while. The thumb took turns tapping the screen. [Omega female, Omega male sex] Except for search results that were inappropriate to expose to teenagers, only unhelpful news articles appeared. Haewon also hesitated for a long time and searched for the same keyword again after completing adult authentication. This time, there was an overwhelming amount of information. [Story of Omega having sex with a guy.txt] [A dream of having sex with an omega man] [I¡¯m a fan of Louis. An omega wants to go out with a guy. Can¡¯t beta join the Omega Club?] [Do omega guys have peppers?] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won realized the truth that the quality of information is not proportional to the amount and put the cell phone aside. As it fell on the sofa as it was, fatigue came rapidly. Adam was Adam, but he himself was a problem. Adam was not the only one who had an abnormal reaction to his body. Even today, she was in heat that her underwear was soaking wet while she was sleeping. The discomfort of her body, which she felt as soon as she opened her eyes, and the terrible disillusionment caused by it, have still followed Haewon. What if I do that tonight?¡¯ Chapter 12.1 Haewon jumped up and opened the drawer. She was not relieved even after taking a handful of suppressants out of the medicine bottle and swallowing them. ¡®Even if Adam is an omega, his body is no different from alpha or beta men. To what extent will sexual desire be relieved if a relationship is established?¡¯ Hae-won thought very seriously. But this is a stopgap measure. It was also an option that should not be chosen unless it was really the worst situation. ¡®I don¡¯t know, I just¡­¡­.¡¯ She just wanted to end it. She didn¡¯t even dare to ask herself what it meant to end, so Hae-won stopped thinking more and sat down at her desk. There was quite a pile of work to be done overnight. Haewon started working, leaving only work-related things in her head. In that way, all employees left work and the lights in all offices except the representative office were turned off. Even after finishing her work, Hae-won did not want to go back home, so she somehow found something to do. Actually, she was scared to fall asleep. The fact that the hellish day will begin again when she wakes up scares Haewon. As she was immersed in her work, she suddenly noticed Adam¡¯s business card. Haewon lifted his business card gently. She slowly read the letters on the business card, touching the pointed edge with her fingers. [JS Atrium Museum Director Joo Adam] The gray business card with subtle pearls resembling Adam¡¯s eyes had Adam¡¯s name and title written in scattered handwriting. The sophisticated design matched Adam very well. Business cards are an effective means of explaining yourself to others. But it was impossible to grasp everything with just this thin piece of paper. In particular, information on future spouses was even more insufficient. Adam was currently the director of the JS Museum of Art atrium, and that was all the information about him. ¡®I couldn¡¯t ask anything because I was being swayed today.¡¯ Where did you grow up, what did you learn, what kind of food do you like, what hobbies do you have, what kind of future do you dream of¡­.? Haewon pushed the paper, which only represents the social command of man, into a corner of the desk. And she slowly recalled the existence of Adam in her head that she faced in person. Mysterious grey eyes and thinly curved lips. a languid but catchy voice When she thought of Adam like that, her lower abdomen began to clump up. Just recalling him, a strange energy bloomed between the legs and spread throughout the body. ¡®How many women have been attracted to this unreasonable charm without being able to resist it once. Maybe I¡¯m one of them. But Adam is an omega.¡¯ Hae-won frowned with wonder. This strange attraction toward Adam was biologically incomprehensible, regardless of individual sexual orientation. The only thing Omega is attracted to is Alpha. Haewon had an alpha shell and an omega inside. Of course, there was no denying that Adam was an attractive human being. But it just didn¡¯t make sense that Omega himself was so excited about it. ¡®A slight fever¡­¡¯ Haewon groaned and fell on the desk. The heat that spreads throughout her body now was not just a liking to the opposite sex, and it was something that was most primitive. Omega¡¯s instinct to spread her legs to Alpha, to put it in a lame way. It was a desire to appeal to instinct, not reason. ¡°Um¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won burrowed his face at a desk, clutching the chair seat tightly, and crunching. Is it a heat cycle? Of all things at the company. ¡®Down there, it¡¯s wet¡­¡­.¡¯ When Hae-won twisted her thigh, the wetness that had accumulated on the vaginal wall flowed out and wet her underwear. She could feel it without touching it, and the damp panties clung along the cleavage. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­.¡± Haewon was suddenly frightened. The miserable sensation she felt when she first went through the heat cycle was reviving in her body. A feeling that the body is not mine. Horrible feeling as if a heat was trapped inside the whole beast. No, the heating beast was itself. The irresistible instinct of a species. ¡°Oh, no, s-stop¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won resisted to suppress the excitement that spread throughout her body. However, without knowing it, she twisted and rubbed her tightly attached thighs, stimulating the sound. Every time her clitoris was swept, a white light flashed in front of her eyes. It seemed like the switch was on. Now she was too hot to stop. Hae-won kept rubbing her thighs like a child who tasted the first taste. ¡°Ah, hm, uhn, uh¡­¡­!¡± Not yet. Not enough. This level of stimulation is not enough to satisfy the desire. Nevertheless, he had no choice but to continue this senseless act of self-defense. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± The remaining reason denied the urge. It¡¯s not her will, it¡¯s just Omega¡¯s instinct. Chapter 12.2 When she lost her hunger, she wanted food, and when she was tired, she wanted to lie in bed, and when she was in heat, she was filled with animal-like mating desires. Furthermore, the urge to breastfeed the baby became hard to the nipple. I want an alpha to fuck me. An Alpha that will pierce me¡­¡­. ¡°Ngh, uh, ah¡­¡­!¡± Hae-won put a lot of strength on her thighs. The upright hips of a female in a heat trembled and collapsed. There was a terrible sense of shame in the place where the climax had passed. Ah ah. It¡¯s the worst. ¡°Oh, my..¡± Haewon, who collapsed under the desk, gave up like a shrimp. A whimper leaked through the arms wrapped around the face. No matter how much she pretended to be an Alpine, the smell was omega. The periodic heat cycle of visiting Omega could only be resolved by sexual intercourse with the paired Alpha. Of course, suppresses were also effective, but taking medicine for a long time has led to depression, boredom, and in more serious cases, various physical problems. In the case of Haewon, not only were suppressants taken daily, but other drugs were taken regularly to erase the remnant of Omega completely. In addition, the artificial alpha reverberation, which is usually worn on the body, had a fatal adverse effect on Haewon¡¯s sensitive body. As if clothes were wet in the light rain, Hae-won was slowly moving toward death without even realizing it. If there was an alpha mate, if there was an alpha who would be with me for the rest of my life, if there was¡­¡­. ¡®Would it have been better if it had been?¡¯ Countless families have made Haewon even more sad. In fact, the hardest thing was loneliness, not Omega¡¯s instinct. The reality of a being enraged by the desire for a mate. Naturally, the Omega spouse could not solve this primitive solitude. ¡®It¡¯s not Adam that I¡¯m like this.¡¯ Hae-won thought with trembling eyes. This out-of-the-way heat is just a side effect from years of oppression of Omega¡¯s instincts. Yeah, it doesn¡¯t matter with the alpha. The cause was herself. Who should I blame? It¡¯s her fault to live as an alpha¡­¡­. * * * ¡°Live with the lights on. Are you the child of darkness?¡± Li Yuen felt for the fluorescent light switch. When the light came on, the dark interior instantly brightened. Li Yu-yen, who found Adam, asked naggingly. ¡°Why did you turn off all the lights?¡± ¡°It¡¯s got a nice vibe.¡± Adam answered in a roaring voice. Adam sat in the opposite chair and hugged his back. Right in front of him was a man in a black bag tied to a chair. The atmosphere is nothing. Li Yu-yen grumbled, took the recorder out of his pocket, and threw it. Adam received the recorder with one hand. ¡°I removed all the recordings I had backed up. This is the original copy that you asked me to leave.¡± Li Yu-yen raised his chin to the man tied to the chair. ¡°I guess he¡¯s been blackmailing him like this more than once. The disappearance of a university professor two days ago was also his work.¡± ¡°Wow, really?¡± Adam pretended to be surprised. Li Yu-yen grumbled inwardly and asked, straightening his face. ¡°Since when have you been followed?¡± ¡°Since the day I first met my eldest brother due to the marriage problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been that long?¡± Li Yuyen bawled. Adam shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°I kept it a secret.¡± ¡°Hey, you really¡­.?¡± Li Yu-yen blurted out the words with a look of disappointment. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to hide the fact that it¡¯s a political enemy. I don¡¯t care if there¡¯s a rumor going around in the stock market and affecting the stock price.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave you alone. Why did you just grab him?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Adam was lost in thought with his head tilted to the full to reveal his Adam¡¯s apple. Soon there was a dangerous atmosphere on his face as he straightened his head. ¡°I have a secret I want to keep to myself.¡± ¡°Secret?¡± ¡°That person found out too¡± Adam rose from his chair. ¡°Stop pretending to sleep.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The reporter¡¯s shoulders twitched as Adam leaned down. ¡°Was the conversation between Haewon and me that fun, reporter?¡± Adam asked, pulling up the reporter¡¯s hair. There was a wild breath of panting, and so on. Whenever the reporter breathed in through his nose, the bag stuck to him, revealing the outline of his face. It was like a vacuum-packed product. ¡°I know. Haewon is really funny.¡± Having been with Li Yu-yen, who always treats him like he is sick of him, Hae-won¡¯s sincere answer to his nonsense was thrillingly refreshing. But even more than that, ¡®I¡¯ve never had a relationship. So I won¡¯t be able to satisfy Adam¡­¡­.¡¯ My head fluttered when I heard it. He¡¯s in a trance. If Hae-won was an omega, she would have pressed her body without resistance if she had decided to release pheromones. It was the first time he felt this way. Impulsive to be precise. Chapter 13.1 Ever since he saw Hae-won losing consciousness in the car, his body has been in a strange condition. a slight fever and a throbbing lower abdomen. It was slightly annoying that the heat continued subtly. Adam was an alpha in the first place, but because of his special nature, he could pass heat without suppressants. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t respond to Omega¡¯s pheromones approaching him to seduce him. There¡¯s never been a single person who wielded himself, and there¡¯s an alpha woman. Will I get the answer if I hold her? That was the conclusion that Adam reached. He was never swayed enough to want to hold a woman in his life. There was no one he wanted to hold. But he thought he could hold a woman if it was Hae won. No, he wanted to hold her. ¡®Sex is not the duty of a political marriage. Especially in our case, even if we had children, we would have artificial insemination.¡¯ Such a cold refusal made him even more determined. There was no woman he wanted to hold. However, the situation of being rejected when he first proposed sex was not entered in Adam¡¯s head. To make a bit of a fuss, she felt denied its existence. How dare you? Me? Also, Hae won is like that, so she understood. She¡¯s an alpha, too. Yeah, it¡¯s like she¡¯s being swayed, but she still has pride. In any case, if the same alpha was affected, he deserved the responsibility. How could he let someone get away with it? ¡°I¡¯m asking you, reporter.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Adam vented his anger on the reporter. Looking at Adam, Li Yu-yen recalled his memories in Hong Kong in the past. It was the time when Li Yu-yen, who joined hands with Adam, stayed in Hong Kong to take over Hong Kong. It rained from early morning that day, and the back was unusually cool. Sure enough, one of Li Yuyen¡¯s brothers was tailing him to kill him himself. Fortunately, Adam, who first noticed, captured Hongbang¡¯s young master alive. ¡®Can you do it?¡¯ This is what Adam said when he handed the gun to Li Yu-yen. Automatic handguns made by American gun companies had already been loaded. ¡®Well, I¡­. Do we have to kill him? Still, he was from a family of mine.¡¯ ¡°Of course.¡± When Li Yu-yan hesitated, Adam pulled the trigger instead. ¡®Bang!¡± ¡®Look, this is how you use a gun.¡¯ The bullet, which flew away instantly, was stuck right next to the brother¡¯s right foot. The thin, thin smoke rose from his shoes. It wasn¡¯t an accident. Adam missed on purpose. Adam climbed on top of the frightened young Hong-bang and began to speak in a calm voice. ¡®I think the invention of guns is the moment when human guilt comes to an end. If you use a gun, you¡¯re far from your opponent, and that¡¯s how much guilt you feel. Did you understand? Adam threw his M1911 pistol on the floor. Then he started punching. ¡®For all violence, guilt, must follow. That is, adult responsibility.¡¯ Adam added an explanation between the punches. He beat his opponent¡¯s face so cruelly that he wondered if he really felt guilty, and it seemed more merciful to shoot him. As Adam said, violence had to be accompanied by guilt ¨C but he only used insensitive violence. When it was finally all over . . . . Adam came up to Li Yu-yan and grabbed him by the back of his neck. The sensation of blood that soaked Adam¡¯s hands flow down his spine was horrifying. When Li Yu-yen inhaled, the smell of blood from Adam¡¯s brother filled his lungs. It was the same blood that flowed through his body. For a moment, he regretted that he might have signed a contract with the devil. Adam whispered, forehead-to-head to Li Yu-yen,¡®Remember, Li Yuen, if you want revenge on someone, you shouldn¡¯t borrow the power of tools. It¡¯s not easy to convey a person¡¯s true feelings ¨C that¡¯s why you have to use your hands.¡¯ Still, he couldn¡¯t sympathize with Adam¡¯s revenge aesthetics, but at least he could see that he was out of his mind. Punch! Punch! Punch! A bone-crushing dull sound led Li Yu-yan to reality. Li Yu-yan painted the air and looked in the direction of the sound. Before he knew it, a reporter tied to a chair lay on the floor, and Adam was on top of it. The black bags covering the reporter¡¯s face were all over the place. Every time Adam¡¯s fist fell, red blood splashed in all directions. The figure was horrifyingly lively. Life and death. The minister was devastated as a wheel containing a living soul ran fiercely toward death. Is that an act of sincerity? He can definitely feel it against him. How angry Adam is. By the way, what did that reporter record and got treated like that? ¡°He¡¯s going to die.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t die.¡± Adam answered in a nonchalant manner. He sounded very calm for beating his opponent like someone who can only solve all problems with violence. Chapter 13.2 There was no sign of running out of breath when he punched like that. Only the forearm exposed out of the rolled-up sleeve has swelled up as if it had an erection. Li Yu-yen stared at Adam¡¯s red-colored wristwatch and suddenly noticed something strange. ¡°¡­¡­Are you standing now?¡± ¡°What?¡± When Li Yu-yen asked, his bloody right arm stopped in the air. Adam¡¯s head sank with blood dripping to the floor. There was a deep shade under the bulging zipper. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s standing.¡± Adam muttered in a more perplexed voice. However, he added, smiling shamelessly with his eyes bent. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I was thinking of Haewon.¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± Li Yu-yan was dizzy as to where to start. Why do you think about women when you¡¯re beating people? And what did you think?¡­? ¡°She¡¯s the same, an alpha, isn¡¯t she?¡± Of course, I¡¯m a woman, but¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I think so, too. You¡¯re saying it¡¯s weird.¡± When Adam put down his collar, the reporter hit his head on the floor and collapsed. Adam raised his stooping body. The slow-stretching body was like something in the process of unfirling. Finally, Adam, standing upright, took a handkerchief out of his pocket and wiped the blood off his hands. ¡°Can you take care of this?¡± The limp reporter¡¯s body flinched as Adam touched it with his toes. You really beat him to death. To be able to control such a ruthless fist so delicately was a stage of art. ¡°That¡¯s the answer I didn¡¯t hear earlier.¡± Li Yu-yen asked, putting the reporter¡¯s body in a bag with a zipper. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the secret that only you wanted to know?¡± ¡°If you find out, you¡¯ll be the same like this.¡± Would you mind? Adam gave a reporter a chin and laughed. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not curious anymore. My only life is precious.¡± Li Yu-yen got up with a yuck noise, with a reporter on one shoulder. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± When Li Yu-yen disappeared, Adam played the recorder he received. ¨C I¡¯ve never had a relationship. So I won¡¯t be able to satisfy Adam¡­¡­. There will be only one woman, Haewon, who can express the word virgin in such a noble way. Adam lay upright on the floor and listened to the same section repeatedly. ¨C I¡¯ve never had a relationship. Okay. Now that he knows she¡¯s a virgin, he can hold her. She begged him to hold her like this. How can she do that? Right, Haewon? Adam thought with a grin. ¡°You¡¯re not going to have a baby even if you die anyway.¡± Alpha women can not get pregnant. That means that it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t care about contraception. A relationship to relieve only lust. ¡°You look like a real beast.¡± But if it was Haewon, he was willing to be a beast. * * * ¡°Um¡­¡­.¡± Haewon rose to her feet. The morning sunlight that came through the blinds shone on fine dust particles floating in the air. Hae-won was surprised as he stared blankly at the movement of the small particles. ¡°Did you fall asleep at work? What time is it now?¡¯ She felt at the desk with her arms outstretched and touched the mouse. The monitor screen lit up. Haewon stood up on her desk. It was not until she saw the time indicated on the taskbar that her chest swept away. She didn¡¯t think she would faint at work. Haewon checked the schedule by rubbing her eyes with one hand and opening a tablet PC with the other. ¡®There are no meetings or outside checks¡­¡­.¡¯ Hae-won, who tried to press the call button, paused to see if there was an issue he did not know. ¡®It¡¯s not time for work yet, by the way.¡¯ There was still time left before the employees went to work but it was an ambiguous time to go home. Should I take a shower at a nearby hotel? Her underwear was sticky. She was thinking about this and that, but her cell phone rang. The caller was Adam. Haewon hesitated and connected the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¨C Still at work? Rather than asking out of the blue, the content embarrassed Haewon. ¡°How did you¡­¡­.¡± ¨C I was driving in the early morning and was walking in front of Haewon¡¯s workplace, but only your office was lit. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¨C I was going to go in and see your face, but I held it in because I thought I was disturbing you. I did a good job, right? Was it not possible to show such consideration at the art museum yesterday? Hae-won thought, pressing the throbbing temples. But she¡¯s glad. Hae-won had a short heat cycle last night, and it was a big deal if Adam came and saw it. ¨C So, are you still at work? Adam urged. She felt a willingness to hear an answer somehow. Hae-won sighed deeply and opened his mouth. ¡°Yes. I¡¯d like to stop by a nearby hotel.¡± ¨C Hotel J, right? Then shall we meet there? Chapter 14.1 ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s hard to meet. I have to wash up, but if I go home, I will be late, so I will go to the hotel.¡± Confused Hae-won stammered. ¨C Haewon is the CEO, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re late. There¡¯s no one to scold you. ¡°I should be an example. There should be no one to point at me.¡± It was more of a resigned tone than a reproach. Hae-won changed the call to speaker mode and prepared to go out. She thought it was because Adam didn¡¯t say anything as the call time continuously increased. ¨C How¡¯s your house? It must be closer than the hotel. Did you pause to say this? Haewon refused with a snap. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¨C We¡¯re going to stay together anyway. ¡°That¡¯s not today. Adam, I have to go out. I¡¯ll hang up now. Have a nice day.¡± Hae-won ended the call without hearing any answer. She was worried that Adam might wait in front of the building, but she was thankful he wasn¡¯t. Nevertheless, Haewon drove on a different road than usual. It was because she felt like she was being chased by something. ¡®And my body¡­¡¯ In the car, she unwittingly held the steering wheel and put strength on her hand. Her heart tightened as she repeated the release of her fist and a faint slight fever wound around the body. Is it because of Adam¡¯s voice that I¡¯ve heard since morning? Adam kept reminding her of the Alpha. He was a complicated man. * * * Haewon finished checking in and got on the elevator alone. It was a burdensome price to go back after just taking a shower, but it was rationalized with the idea of buying time. Above all, she didn¡¯t want to return home with a dirty body after her heat. Yeah, it¡¯s dirty. Haewon felt like a beast. When she entered the neatly arranged room, she suddenly remembered Bora¡¯s words that said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to travel, sometimes go on a hotel vacation.¡± ¡®You need to rest.¡¯ Hae-won smiled gently as Bora¡¯s affectionate scolding came to mind. Let¡¯s pretend we¡¯re on a hotel vacation. 1 hour and 40 minutes until work time. It was an hour and 40 minutes of vacation. ¡°Should I take a lower-body bath after a long time?¡± She slept on the office desk all night, so her whole body was crumpled. As it happened to be a room with a large bathtub, Haewon received water without much thought. Splash! When the steam from the bathtub touched her face, her eyelashes were moist. With the gradual rise of water, the air inside heated up in the quiet hallway. And, Adam. Splash. One of the leaning arms slid into the bathtub. The internal ripples caused a spray on the calm water surface. Haewon turned off the water and ran out. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She sat in front of the coffee table in the living room and read the newspaper while the water was being received. Of course it couldn¡¯t have been read. The words were rich and disappeared in the head without making a complete sentence. It was time to flip through the newspaper mechanically like that. The moment she saw an article on the cultural page, her heart sank. [JS Atrium Museum is trying to make a new change] Haewon folded the newspaper in half and put it down on the table. That shallow bundle of paper felt like Pandora¡¯s box. She knows they¡¯ll continue to see each other if she avoids him like this. It will be only a matter of time before the interview is posted along with Adam¡¯s picture on the main portal site as there is an article in the newspaper. And yet she¡¯s so shaken by a few articles about Adam. Her heart, which she thought had calmed down, began to run again. Adam had a knack for making his opponent think twice as uncomfortable. Then why is it awkward? Because I feel like I¡¯m a prey? Standing in front of that sleek and decadent gaze, she felt like a living and moving target. The funny thing was that Adam didn¡¯t seem to want to hunt, and he just seemed to enjoy observing this situation. Or press the prey slowly into the corner. Either way. One thing was clear. With only two encounters, Adam quickly gained the upper hand of the relationship. If Chairman Seo knew, it would have been bad. Knock, knock. Someone knocked on the door. Hae-won jumped up like a rabbit with front feet. No way. Haewon gulped down his saliva. ¡°We¡¯re the front desk, madam.¡± The ensuing voice relieved the tension. Haewon carefully opened the door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have told you at the front desk, but there was a mistake. This relaxation kit is being offered to guests as an event.¡± The hotel clerk handed over the box. Inside the box were sleep masks, small earplugs, and bath salts made of natural materials. ¡°Thank you for bringing it yourself.¡± ¡°No worry, then have a comfortable morning.¡± The staff greeted her politely and went back. Haewon walked to the bathroom with the box, and it quickly bubbled up when she poured the bath agent into the filled water. Chapter 14.2 All that happened today was Adam¡¯s phone call early in the morning. Nevertheless, her whole body was tired and she felt like she was going to faint. Hae-won, who took off all her clothes, first put her toes in the bathtub. The toes sucked into the warmth of water like the roots of a plant. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s cold.¡± Feeling cold outside, she hurried into the bathtub. The bubbling foam returned like a tidal wave and gently wrapped around the body¡¯s outline. The warm water was both comfortable and uncomfortable. To be exact, it was right that the comfortable situation was uncomfortable. At some point, she refused to take a break. Hae-won curled up like a fetus and slowly stretched her legs and leaned back. The tip of her toes rose slightly by buoyancy. Is this how jellyfish floating in the sea feel? The sea. Jellyfish. Two words persistently tore through the mind and regenerated a memory. ¡®Look at this. I went to the aquarium with my family over the weekend.¡¯ ¡®Wow, that¡¯s cute. What¡¯s this? ¡®Jellyfish doll.¡¯ ¡®Can I touch it?¡¯ ¡®Me too, me too.¡¯ It was around the time she entered elementary school. One of her classmates drew attention, boasting that she went to an aquarium with her family over the weekend. Spending the weekend with her family, having parents taking her to the aquarium, was a different story for Haewon. But other children took it for granted. She envied jellyfish dolls held by a child who had been to an aquarium. It was a really trivial discovery, but for young Hae-won, it was a moment when she realized that her life was different from others in nature. Maybe that¡¯s why. The memory of this day was clearly built over the years, and now it is played naturally in the head like a short film. And the faded video of memories changed places. ¡®Little kid. Why do you look so bad?¡¯ Before she was utterly unmotivated by life, her father called Haewon a little kid. Hae-won hesitated for a long time and told her father about what happened at school. Of course it wasn¡¯t all. ¡®You want to see jellyfish?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ Actually, I want us to go to the aquarium together on the weekend. Actually, I wish I had a mother. The truth is, I¡¯m just like the other kids.¡­. She knew that saying that would only hurt her father¡¯s heart. So Haewon chose horses and picked jellyfish only to see. She thinks she can hope for that. ¡°Look carefully.¡± Dad took out a crumpled cigarette pack from his back pocket and bit a cigarette in his mouth. ¡°Hoo.¡± The white smoke from my father¡¯s mouth swam through the winter sky like a jellyfish. Dad pointed confidently at the jellyfish he made with the tip of his cigarette. ¡®Jellyfish.¡¯ ¡®Hehe. It¡¯s a jellyfish.¡¯ Her father smiled at Haewon. Hae-won also laughed along. But soon, instead of making jellyfish, Dad threatened Hae-won to put out a cigarette on her body. The cause was simple. This is because when Chairman Seo Cheong-do, who provided living expenses to his father and daughter, died, he became poor enough to barely buy a pack of cigarettes. Hell began then. In the end, her father dabbled in gambling. Eventually, he took Haewon to the Philippines for a night flight. ¡®Dad, I want to go home. Can we go back to Korea? People here don¡¯t communicate, I think everyone hates me. I¡¯m scared.¡¯ ¡®Hang in there a little bit. If you hang in there, you¡¯ll be like, Huh? I¡¯ll let you wear pretty clothes and eat delicious food. I live in a ten-bedroom house. I¡¯ll let you grow a lot of jellyfish. Got it? It was simply a word that came out of the mouth of a human seeking a fortune by gambling away. Young Hae-won didn¡¯t need pretty clothes or delicious rice. She didn¡¯t need a ten-bedroom house or a jellyfish. She just missed the old days when she lived with her dad. No, it wasn¡¯t that long ago, actually. She thinks she can go back with a little effort, but she guesses it wasn¡¯t from the perspective of an adult. ¡®Who am I to suffer for you? Do you think someone wanted to come all the way here? I¡¯m trying to be responsible! I¡¯m going to take responsibility for you!¡¯ And it was death that was waiting for the father and the daughter at the end. * * * ¡°I did it wrong¡­¡­.¡± Unlike the mature body, which was submerged in water and crunching, the pleading of a frightened voice flowed from the mouth. So Adam closed his mouth and gently lifted Haewon¡¯s hair on her cheek. The short hair, which is a little over the jawline and resembles its owner, was heavier than usual with light brown hair that was stained with water. ¡°Ugh, uh¡­.¡± Even though Adam rubbed the hair he grabbed in his hand, Haewon was still encroaching on the nightmare. Should I wake her up? He glanced down at the water and thought. But he wants to keep hearing her sick voice. He also wanted to appreciate the sensual body soaked in water. At the same time, when Hae-won, who came to her senses, looked at him and imagined what kind of expression he would make when he was freaked out, his lower stomach throbbed pleasantly. ¡°¡­¡­Adam.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes widened at the sudden call. Yes? Why my name said all of a sudden? Chapter 15.1 Like a child who found a glass bead in a narrow gap on the floor, Adam crouched in front of the bathtub and looked carefully at the beach. Haewon¡¯s lips were somehow redder than usual. Is it because of the heat of the water? Her eyes were exceptionally reddish, and she looked like a ripe red fruit. Was her face supposed to be this sexy? An enclosed bathroom brings on sexual tension. Haewon is not at all dressed, unlike himself dressed up. All this heightened Adam. He¡¯s smacking his own lips without realizing it. ¡°H-hm¡­.¡± Haewon¡¯s eyelids, which were closed at that time, twitched. The lashes that sank below trembled and then slowly went up. The light brown eyes that seemed to be a palette color were moist. Adam was seized with a violent urge to lick Haewon¡¯s eyes with his tongue. He wanted to get that obscene body out of the water and take it to bed. And until her wet body dried up, he tried to push himself into Haewon. When all this is over, Haewon¡¯s body will be completely drained by him. However, the crotch will be soaking wet and shiny with semen. He¡¯s going to continue his imagination of sucking in that wet pussy again. Hae-won shouted in horror. ¡°Y-you¡­!¡± Fierce anger fluttered with water. Hae-won sat back to back in the bathtub with her arms wrapped around her chest. The meaningless resistance to open the streets somehow only stimulated Adam¡¯s appetite. ¡°What are you doing? How did you get in here?¡± The distorted facial muscles were enough to satisfy Adam. ¡°Well, say something!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adam did not answer. Like a child who first encountered an adult magazine, Adam couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Haewon¡¯s chest. That¡¯s right, because her upper chest was protruding out of her crossed arms. ¡®How is it¡­¡­big?¡¯ The size of milk was also a problem. It wasn¡¯t this big when she wore clothes, but it was big enough to feel like a scam because she was naked. By the way, doesn¡¯t this woman know it¡¯s more annoying to cover up? No, Adam had just realized with his whole body. Adam blinked as if pressing the camera shutter and imprinted the obscene image on his mind. It felt like semen was flowing out of his eyelids. ¡°You broke into a room where someone else is staying? This is a crime.¡± Hae-won said reproachfully. Only then did he take his eyes off her chest. Adam, who straightened his head, bent his eyes and smiled. ¡°Yes, then report it.¡± Adam can¡¯t do that, can he? She looked at him with that face. Hae-won clenched her fist without realizing it, but quickly gave up and relaxed. ¡°You can¡¯t tame me by teaching law-abiding rules. I lived without law.¡± Adam implicitly hinted at his past, but Hae-won did not notice it. She was just bewildered. ¡°¡­¡­Tamed, you¡¯re not an animal.¡± Hae-won was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t even feel angry. She just wanted to prevent this from happening again. ¡°What can I do to stop this?¡± Hae-won asked cautiously. However, Adam leaned his chin in the bathtub and lifted the floating foam on the water with one hand. The water ran down and only foam was left on the palm. ¡°Well.¡± Adam sank, then blew the bubbles. Some of the bubbles piled up in the palm flew toward Haewon. Small bubbles burst in front of Haewon¡¯s nose and disappeared. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Haewon.¡± Adam flicked his wet hand and took out his handkerchief and dried it. What¡¯s wrong? ¡°It¡¯s wrong to hand over the initiative to others. You don¡¯t want to tame me, but you want to put a leash on me first.¡± Hae-won said, giving strength to her chest-covered arm. ¡°You¡¯re not the type to stay still.¡± ¡°Huh? Do I look like that?¡± Adam smiled and asked back. ¡°Honestly, I was even more mischievous because Haewon kept reacting.¡± That¡¯s what he¡¯s talking about. Even elementary school students won¡¯t be like that these days. Hae-won became distraught as to how much she should care in front of an adult man. ¡°But Haewon keeps avoiding me.¡± So he thought he¡¯d attack her. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± Rape doesn¡¯t seem to be his cup of tea. ¡°Please be kind to me. Then I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± That¡¯s not funny. Adam wanted to stir up a stir in that serene body. He bites and sucks until she begs him to stop, kindly letting him know that a body that has never experienced a man before in life is so obscenely wet. Chapter 15.2 He wanted to plunge Haewon into the muddy water. It was rolling together in her depths, that sweet imagination. That¡¯s hell for this woman, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Huh? Haewon.¡± You¡¯re the problem that makes me want to bother you. Adam, who rose up before he knew it, opened his hands, held the bathtub¡¯s edge, and looked down at the Haewon. Adam¡¯s face with his back to the light was shaded. It was as if a giant spider was on top of it. Hae-won, who doesn¡¯t know Adam¡¯s dangerous intentions, sighed deeply. However, she was already somewhat determined to comply with Adam¡¯s request. Sure enough, she asked right away. ¡°How do you want me to like you? Specifically.¡± ¡°Hmm. Touching your ass?¡± Hae-won¡¯s face crumpled as soon as Adam answered. ¡°¡­¡­Please get out.¡± Hae-won said in a small but firm tone. However, her glare was closer to resignation than contempt. Look, she¡¯s the type who can¡¯t stand pleasure more than pain. Adam lifted himself up, licking his lips. * * * When Hae-won, who came out after drying her hair, went out to the room, Adam was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper. It was a newspaper folded in half by Haewon. Adam even showed the audacity to sit with his legs spread out, not to hide his bulging front. The shade around the tent is the size you can imagine, and it¡¯s been a hell of a lot. Mindful of Hae-won¡¯s eyes, Adam smiled ironically as he lowered the newspaper. ¡°I was going to wait one step back, but I was afraid Haewon would misunderstand me if I countered you.¡± She didn¡¯t understand the confident attitude of saying he wants to have sex with his mouth without hesitation. ¡°Then we agreed, right?¡± Adam put the newspaper down on the table. Tensions rose as he rose. Haewon belatedly opened his mouth only after Adam stood in front of him. ¡°Agreement?¡± ¡°Haewon, you¡¯re going to love me, and I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Are you still talking about that? ¡°I can¡¯t agree to your requests in the bathroom.¡± Hae-won answered with her eyes closed. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Then I¡¯ll give it up on my side.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Adam¡¯s face came into view as he slowly opened his eyes to the sensation of popularity right under his nose. He leaned down and stood modestly in height with Haewon. Like a dog that wants you to pet him. ¡°?¡± Adam said nothing. Nevertheless, Haewon somehow seemed to know Adam¡¯s requirements. Hae-won hesitated and gently touched Adam¡¯s cheek. Adam gently closed his eyes with his cheek against her palm. She didn¡¯t know because of the dark shadow under the eyebrow bone due to the deep eyehole, but when she looked closely, the eyelashes were longer and richer. Haewon¡¯s eyes traced the outline of his charmingly curved lips. The palms swept down the smooth cheeks. The skin was so elastic that it was disappointing to fall off. ¡°¡­¡­Is it done?¡± When Hae-won asked softly, Adam opened his closed eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Satisfied, he bent his eyes with a smile. Hae-won hurriedly straightened her arms as she looked at the bewitching gray eyes. It¡¯s not hard if it¡¯s just a pat. It was time to think so. ¡°Next time, you have to pet this part like now.¡± ¡°?¡± Adam grabbed Haewon¡¯s thin wrist and took it between my legs. Ugh. Hae-won shook Adam¡¯s hand in horror. Hae-won tried to ignore the laughter heard overhead and turned her back. And, The body collapsed in an instant. ¡°Haewon?¡± Adam was calling her when she woke up. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t collapse. This is because Adam quickly reached out his right arm and snatched Haewon¡¯s waist. ¡°What?¡± Hae-won slowly blinked with his head down like a laundry hanging on a drying rack. Adam¡¯s arm was still fastened to his waist like a safety belt. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, my legs are weak.¡± ¡°Yes, I know that.¡± The question was why she suddenly lost her strength. Hae-won tried to get up again, but her toes kept slipping like a newborn deer cub. She would have fallen to the ground earlier if Adam hadn¡¯t been supporting her back. ¡°Excuse me, will you let me go?¡± Hae-won acted as if Adam¡¯s arm holding her waist was the problem. No, Adam was the cause anyway. When she was conscious of Adam¡¯s gaze, she felt her heart rate rise sharply. ¡°Rut?¡± Adam, who was quietly observing the Haewon, asked. Haewon has hardened as it is. It was a heat cycle. Haewon was an omega. ¡°What? Is it really your rut?¡± Adam smirked and laid Haewon on the floor. When the arm that supported the waist fell off, Haewon lay flat on the floor like a bug and hardened. Chapter 16.1 ¡®It¡¯s the same thing.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re an alpha who was born with bad luck?¡¯ ¡®Not all alpha is perfect. You know well because you¡¯re an alpha, right?¡¯ Adam recalled the conversation he had when he first met Hae-won. Yes, alpha wasn¡¯t all perfect. The better alpha endured heat without drugs, but there were often alpha who could not control their desires and used people like Omega. Did you mean this by being sick? Maybe Haewon¡¯s unstable pheromone affected me. But it was just a guess, though. ¡°What if the alpha doesn¡¯t say hello because it¡¯s Rut once?¡± ¡°What would you do if Alpha came to heat once like this?¡± Adam asked provocatively. However, because he liked this unexpected situation very much, an outright smile spread around his mouth. Haewon said nothing. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there is an Alpha who can¡¯t control his body sometimes, but I didn¡¯t know it was Haewon.¡± Did she not get caught being an omega? Haewon was both relieved and feared. She couldn¡¯t resist at this rate. ¡°So, how does an Alpha woman solve it when your heat comes?¡± Adam¡¯s body wrapped around the fallen Haewon¡¯s body like a blanket. ¡°I don¡¯t know because I¡¯m sympathetic.¡± It was a sarcastic tone to Haewon, who did not believe in sympathy. On the other hand, the expression that followed was so explicit that he thought it was sympathy. ¡°Can I fuck your pussy?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Adam bit Haewon¡¯s one ear. A sharp pain spread through her ear. Hae-won couldn¡¯t push Adam away even though she was trembling. As his breath flowed through her ears, her whole body was drained. ¡°I¡¯m dizzy.¡± The heart rate rose and her heart was about to burst. Her stomach got soaked every time she repeatedly tightened and loosened on my own. ¡°Haa, ha¡­.¡± My head is empty. I can¡¯t. At this rate¡­ At that moment, Adam¡¯s hand slipped between Haewon¡¯s lower body Squelch. When Adam unzipped Hae-won, the ripe scent that had accumulated in the sticky wet underwear spread quickly. ¡°It¡¯s thick.¡± Adam savored the scent and looked at the tip of Haewon¡¯s red ears. Satisfaction rose when he saw the pale tooth marks he left. He wanted to leave such traces all over Haewon¡¯s body. Seeing this feeling, he seemed to be an alpha himself. The desire to conquer and possess her was a biological fate imprinted on Alpha¡¯s DNA. It was not known that the person who felt this urge was an Alpha, and he only cared about his desire. ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t it¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t refuse. I¡¯m embarrassed to think Haewon¡¯s pussy will pierce me too.¡± Adam¡¯s hand, however, pulled Haewon¡¯s pants and panties without hesitation. The pants, which were going down helplessly, stopped in the middle of the thigh. ¡°Wow, Haewon¡¯s does not have much body hair.¡± Adam left a short appreciation for Hae-won¡¯s plot. Haewon felt as if she had been hit in the head. Adam whispered when she could not respond to shame and embarrassment. ¡°Should I open mine if you¡¯re embarrassed?¡± Haewon closed her eyes tightly. However, the hand that cut through the neatly grown conspiracy to one side opened her eyes. Adam¡¯s index and middle fingers pounded her plump pubic hair and descended into the wet valley. ¡®No.¡¯ She knew she had to block it with her head, but her body, hands, and mind didn¡¯t cooperate. No, her heart was more than ever wishing for the intrusion of this cunning man. ¡°Ngh¡­.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do it together when we get closer.¡± Adam whispered in a sweet voice and inserted a finger between the noise. When the warmth spread in the place where she always rubbed her pillow or sheet between them, she felt like my anger melted. ¡°Ugh, ah, ah¡­¡­.¡± Adam twirled his fingers and evenly rubbed them against her core. He just rubbed it, but even his nails were shiny as if he had painted them. ¡°Haewon, you have a lot of water.¡± ¡°Ah, mhngh, hm¡­¡± ¡°My fingers haven¡¯t touched it, but it¡¯s this wet. Do you want to hear the sound?¡± Adam shoved his wet fingers inward. He was worried about whether he would be able to find the vagina without looking, but as soon as his fingertips touched it, the vagina swallowed it up. The thick inner wall wrapped around the fingers and spread the hot warmth. The sweet heat came up on the back of his hand and numbed the wrists. I felt like I could even judge with my fingers as the vaginal wall tightened all over the place as if to sow seeds. The sensitivity killed me. One by one. Chapter 16.2 ¡°Hngh, please, take it out¡­¡± He was going to put in another finger, but Hae-won finally came to her senses and begged. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a finger.¡± Even though it was his first caress, Adam properly stimulated Haewon¡¯s sexual appreciation. It is absurd to compare it with a handshake that is held by palms. ¡°?!¡± ¡°Then now.¡± ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± As Adam poked the vagina, water splashed all over the place. Push! When she begged for it to be taken out, the vaginal wall stuck to him as much as it possiblly could. When he turned his fingers buried deep into the roots, Haewon¡¯s waist twisted. ¡°Ah, ah, ahngh¡­¡­!¡± Squelch. The squelch between the crotch pierced through Haewon¡¯s voice, pleasing the ears. Like a piano being tuned, the moan would rise and repeatedly fall if he twisted inside her. Adam pursued the sweet sound and grappled persistently under Haewon. There is no prudence or prudence ¨C only tenacious stimuli. It was the first time touching a woman¡¯s bottom, but Alpha¡¯s instinct made a way by itself. And Omega Haewon¡¯s body also happily absorbed all of this. ¡®I¡¯m dizzy. It¡¯s hot. I don¡¯t want to.¡¯ Resisting reason and body to tolerate it. The winner of the tense confrontation was, of course, the latter. ¡®More, more¡­¡¯ Hae-won desperately wanted Adam to poke deep into the ground where she couldn¡¯t reach with her fingers. Her nipples started to pound when she finally imagined that his cock squirmed into her soft flesh and squirted seeds far into her uterus, so the sperm settled. ¡®I can¡¯t.¡¯ A red light came on for a moment in the melting reason. Despite the overwhelming instinct of reason, the long-learned fear awakened sense for a very short time. Haewon begged before she lost his mind more. ¡°Please, with your fingers, hngh, end, it¡­.¡± ¡°No sex? Understood.¡± Adam advised not to hand over the initiative to others, but he did not intend to force Haewon now. And so will he. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Haewon. I thought about it in the tub earlier, but I decided not to rape you.¡± He was thinking like this and working hard through Haewon¡¯s treasure. ¡°Instead, I decided to poke Haewon with my fingers until you make a fountain.¡± ¡°Ah, ngh, ah¡­?!¡± ¡°Do you know why?¡± Adam¡¯s finger slipped into the unusually sensitive flesh. Haewon was limp and panting. She couldn¡¯t hear a word Adam said. As he caught his breath with such regret and relief, Adam kindly whispered in her ear. ¡°I think Haewon can¡¯t stand pleasure more than being sick.¡± This devil. Hae-won looked at Adam with tearful eyes. ¡°Ha ha. I¡¯m correct.¡± Adam laughed as if he had read Haewon¡¯s mind. Soon his lips sank gently on her forehead. As if leaving a mark in the snow that fell overnight, the lips that left an invisible trace became distant. ¡°Oh¡­!¡± At that moment, the two fingers suddenly came into her pussy again. He only added one more, but the excited and swollen inner wall felt more cramped. When Adam used scissors-open his fingers, Hae-won¡¯s butt was taut. Like a female in a heat, her strong hips moved up and down on their own. It was cute to see hee shaking awkwardly while falling on the floor to see if she had any strength to lift it and the inside of the pussy was tight. ¡°Ahh¡­! Uhngh.¡± He snorted as if he didn¡¯t like Haewon. Adam gently stroked her apple-red butt. Compared to her skinny body due to her thin bones, her hips were full of flesh. If ¡°Haewon, do you feel good?¡± ¡°Good, good¡­¡­.¡± Finally, Hae-won, whose reason melted, gasped and nodded. Her eyelashes, wet with tears, trembled. Oh, I want to suck it up. Adam immediately carried out the impulse and licked Hae-won¡¯s eyes. The sweet and salty taste spread in her mouth. While continuing the movement of the soft jelly with his fingers, Hae-won¡¯s hand came up, feeling Adam¡¯s upper body and grabbed his collar tightly. ¡°Ahak, ah, ahngh¡­¡­!¡± The red tongue clicked inside the open lips. It¡¯s cheap to seduce people with your whole body and not allow them to insert. Adam glanced at Haewon¡¯s hand clutching his clothes and pushed his tongue deep into Haewon¡¯s mouth. A red tongue clenched in the gaping lips. Adam glanced at Haewon¡¯s hand that grabbed his clothes and pushed his tongue deep into Haewon¡¯s mouth. ¡°Wu, hm¡­¡± ¡°Hoo.¡± When he shoved his tongue in as if stabbing a cock, saliva filled up instead of love juice. Adam groaned and swallowed her saliva. Two tongues rubbed together in her narrow mouth. ¡®My tongue, I feel good.¡¯ Hae-won thought with a hazy expression. Her tongue was numb with the distant pleasure of dizziness. Chapter 17.1 [TW: Dubcon] Then Adam wrapped one arm around Haewon¡¯s waist and pulled her body towards him. Tongue and finger penetrated deeper. The veins of the forearm tightened into letting out a mixed breath. A woman who moves away with her tense muscles. Adam took his lips off Haewon¡¯s lower lip, sucking it off. The mixed saliva stretched thin. ¡°Ugh¡­ uh-huh.¡± ¡°Haa, ha¡­.¡± Even when he beats up a person, his breathing was never rough, but he was out of breath with one kiss. It was not because it was his first time kissing, but because it was so sincere. How much does this woman intend to intice me? As Adam inhaled to fill in the oxygen he lacked, he felt his ribs expand. He really felt like he was going crazy. Adam poked her core with their lips overlapping again. ¡°Hm¡­¡­!¡± As soon as Adam turned his wrist and pressed down on the direction of her navel, a fountain burst out of Haewon¡¯s vagina. ¡°Hngh, ah, ahh!¡± ¡°?¡± Adam stared blankly at his right arm, drenched with liquid. ¡°Ha.¡± Adam laughed. The word ¡°fountain¡± was nothing more than a metaphor for teasing Hae-won, but he wondered if he should say it because the fountain was really coming out. But the agony was only for a moment. His back ached at the thought that he had made Haewon like this. Finally, Hae-won, who finished the situation, gasped, drooping like an exhausted person. The liquids followed him to the entrance when he tried to take out his finger. When he pulled out all his fingers, he dragged out the love fluids that had been accumulated inside. ¡°Haewon, look at this¡± ¡°Mm¡­?¡± Adam brought his hand to the front of Haewon, who was losing focus. When he moved his fingers like scissors, the fluids stretched thin like a thread. Adam didn¡¯t mind the forced imprinting, saying that this was all from her obscene vagina. But Haewon couldn¡¯t blame him. When she thought of the misery of enduring the heat alone, Adam¡¯s touch was so sweet that she could cry. Whatever his intentions are. ¡°Shall we go to bed? Haewon, the sound you make when you¡¯re wet is so loud that it¡¯s going to ring in the hallway.¡± ¡°Hngh¡­.¡± Tired Hae-won didn¡¯t even have the strength to answer. Adam pushed his arms under Haewon¡¯s body. And slowly rose up, hugging her body as it was. It was reminiscent of salvaging Ophelia surrounded by green thickets and sphagnum moss. tl/n : Ophelia is a character in William Shakespeare¡¯s drama Hamlet. * * * Suck. Slurp. She heard someone sucking candy from somewhere. Hae-won looked around by barely lifting her heavy eyelids with her head straight. A white ceiling without molding and a a small circular light attached in a row at the end. The wall-wide window was covered with blinds. And the light that passed through the blinds created a horizontal line pattern shadow in the room. Right, I came to the hotel. It was a time of relief. ¡°Hm¡­¡­!¡± The strange feeling of coming up from the lower body naturally made a nasal sound naturally. As Hae-won moved her upper body, the sound of slurping stopped. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Hae-won raised his upper body with a whimper. She soon became stiff. Haewon was naked underneath. Until the last memory, it was clear that the pants and underwear hanging in the middle of the thigh were not shown. Her thighs were wide open, not knowing the figure between it. Adam looked up at her. The moment their eyes met, Adam pulled up his teeth and scratched her clitoris. ¡°Heuk¡­!¡± Hae-won¡¯s head swung back. ¡®No.¡¯ As Hae-won tried to run back with her arms pressed against the sheet, Adam wrapped his arms around her thighs and pulled them down. ¡°Ah!¡± Flop. The collapsed upper body of Haewon slid down the sheet with its back. Despite being treated mercilessly, the hair of the whole body stood up in anticipation of what would happen. ¡°Hmph.¡± When he stimulated the surroundings of the clitoris, the bottom heated up brightly. ¡°Ah, haa, ahh¡­¡­!¡± Hae-won gasped and rubbed her back against the seat. Adam was so carefully sucking the bottom that he felt grateful. Like a dog with its tongue inserted between the labia and sipping her liquids, the tip of its toes naturally stretched when he moved his tongue up and down. ¡°Well, Ad-Adam¡­¡­.¡± Tears welled up in her eyes. Chapter 17.2 It was physiological tears, but the voice calling Adam contained emotions. Perhaps he was bothered to just listen to the whining, Adam came up to meet Haewon¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, Haewon. Why?¡± Adam asked affectionately. ¡°Ah¡­?¡± When asked by Adam, Hae-won looked at him blankly. In the place where reason was volatilized, only the impulse for pleasure remained. I want to feel better¡­¡­. Why did he stop? Hae-won looked sad because she was disappointed with the pleasure that she no longer felt. ¡°Are you upset that I didn¡¯t keep sucking your pussy?¡± Adam smiled, showing his white teeth. ¡°Oh, my. I know Haewon¡¯s body now.¡± Haewon couldn¡¯t understand what Adam was saying. Her head is white with pleasure and she is still like an idiot, and at that moment, a finger rushed into the spit-covered vagina. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it make you feel good if I touch here?¡± ¡°Ah¡­? Ahh!¡± ¡°Yes, here.¡± ¡°Ahngh¡­!¡± Adam fumbled one by one with his fingers to make it easier for Hae-won to understand. When he rubbed the thick flesh, Hae-won reacted. ¡°Haewon, you¡¯re pretty.¡± ¡°Hngh, umgh.¡± ¡°So pretty.¡± ¡°Ah, ahngh, ah¡­¡­!¡± Adam stared at the messy Haewon from beneath hee, then buried his lips in her ear and whispered. ¡°Can I put my dick in it?¡± ¡°N-no.¡± She thought she was utterly rational but reacted like a ghost to this remark again. Adam clicked his tongue. ¡°You don¡¯t even need contraception.¡± ¡°Uhm, n-no¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won expressed her intention to refuse even though her pronunciation was not clear. ¡°I can do a lot of racy things without condoms. Don¡¯t you want to get semen inside you?¡± ¡°N-no. No, semen, no¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won shook his head, just copying Adam¡¯s words, not knowing what he was saying. She just thought she shouldn¡¯t fall for Adam¡¯s sweet conciliation if nothing else. ¡°Do you really hate it? Then why is the inside of your pussy so wet? As if you want it.¡± ¡°Hngh, I-I don¡¯t know, ahngh¡­¡­!¡± Then, love poured out like a fountain. The finger-biting vaginal wall repeatedly contracted and relaxed, convulsing wildly. Once the situation was over, the lingering fluids flowed out. Adam stared blankly at the figure and wiped the bitterness off his face. Even in the heat, she was embarrassed but he didn¡¯t know how to react to this. It was already the second time. Is this what you call female ejaculation? ¡°Haa¡­¡± ¡°Haewon, did you feel good? Let¡¯s do it one more time.¡± ¡°Hngh, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ll feel great. One more time?¡± Adam grabbed Hae-won, who was trying to escape, and kissed her on the forehead. Then he began to shake his wrist again, pushing his finger deep into the vagina. Since he couldn¡¯t do anything, he felt like he had to make her wetter to relieve his boiling stomach. * * * ¡°Um¡­¡­.¡± After spending three times in a row with his hands, Hae-won fell asleep as if she had fainted. No, more like losing consciousness. Adam quietly came out to the living room while watching Hae-won sleep. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adam sat on the sofa, staring blankly at his right hand. Hae-won¡¯s love liquids dried up between his fingers and his palm. The sensation in his stomach still remained sticky. ¡®I feel like I¡¯m going to get addicted.¡¯ No, he was already addicted. Adam unzipped his pants with his other hand. And with the fingers that were immersed in her pussy, he wrapped it around his cock. ¡°Hoo¡­.¡± Adam shook his body, recalling the sensation that stirred Hae-won¡¯s body. Ah. It¡¯s not enough. He can¡¯t fuck her right now. Adam was irritated by the unfilled libido. Buzz. The cell phone on the table vibrated. It belonged to Haewon. Adam held his cock and put her cell phone to his ear with his other hand. ¨C President? Ah. As soon as he heard another woman¡¯s voice, he cooled down. Adam opened his mouth as he looked melancholy at the withered penis in the palm of his hand without even going into the pussy. ¡°It¡¯s her fiance, Adam.¡± His voice was so neat that it was unbelievable that he was aroused a while ago. On the other hand, the other person was so surprised that he stammered. ¨C Oh! I¡¯m Lim Bora, her secretary. ¡°Yes, I heard it from Haewon.¡± Adam replied with a nice face. It¡¯s a lie. He never heard of her. He did a background check behind her back. He knew all the people around Haewon. ¡°You¡¯re a competent secretary,¡± Note: Novel will be on a short hiatus as we do a quality check. Thank you for your understanding! ^^ Chapter 18.1 Tak! Someone took the cell phone from Adam¡¯s hand. Adam turned his head more obliquely, blinking at his empty hand. Haewon was standing behind the sofa. Her face, which still had the aura of an affair, was red like an apple pulled out of the water. Hae-won held her lips as if holding back something and cleared her throat. ¡°Bora, it¡¯s me. Yes, I came to the hotel to work overtime and take a shower. Oh¡­ It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s like you¡¯re working too hard all by yourself, but why are you sorry, Bora?¡± Hae-won wandered around the room like a person making excuses to her lover and was at a loss. Hae-won stopped talking for a while and glanced at Adam. Then she opened her mouth again. ¡°As for the vacation you mentioned last time, you should use it from today. Oh, next week¡¯s interview? I can do it by myself. Yes, yes. No. I really want you to take a good rest.¡± Adam looked curiously at Haewon, who was on the phone. He had never seen Hae-won talking for so long. With such desperation. Maybe it¡¯s a move to help something precious. Hang on. Precious? Isn¡¯t the priority in the incorrect order? Adam gathered his brows as he looked at the woefully withered penis. On the other hand, Hae-won, who solved the accumulated sexual desire, even had a gloss on her skin. ¡°Ha¡­.¡± Perhaps the call was over, a long sigh came out of Haewon¡¯s mouth. Adam quickly straightened his head. ¡°Why did you pick up my phone call?¡± Oh, you just gave it to me the previous night. Adam remembered his old memories, didn¡¯t answer them, and pretended to ignore her. ¡°And now it¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won, who had searched Adam¡¯s body from the top, turned her head. Unless she is mistaken, Adam¡¯s hand was holding a cock. ¡°¡­¡­I have to go back to work, so I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± As Hae-won hurriedly tried to escape, Adam pulled her arm. Haewon¡¯s body, which had been off guard, fell helplessly. Flop. Haewon fell over Adam¡¯s leg. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Haewon.¡± Adam said, leaning his head. As he lowered his head, his gaze and breath got closer. ¡°W-what do you mean by a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°I was masturbating while thinking of Haewon. Then you just got a phone call. I want to make this relationship clear.¡± ¡°How is that related to our relationship now?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m afraid Haewon will see me as an ignorant person who masturbates while listening to other women¡¯s voices.¡± There were only a couple of things to consider before going down the road. When she came to her senses, she was lying in bed. A vague memory suggests that Adam buried his face between her legs and sucked her underneath. Considering that there is no pain in her lower body, it seems that the insertion was not done, but for some reason, it seemed that she did something equivalent. She couldn¡¯t remember very well. But apparently, he¡¯s a pervert who could not understand his values¡­¡­. ¡°Yesterday, while I was working, my subordinate discovered that I had an erection thinking about you.¡± Yeah, like that situation. ¡°Why are you telling me that?¡± When Hae-won asked with an unfair face, Adam replied as if he was more innocent. ¡°I want to let you know.¡± She was dumbfounded. ¡°As soon as I heard Haewon¡¯s secretary¡¯s voice, I got soft. I thought I was going to die. It was the same the other time too. Did you know? The day I went back after meeting Haewon was the worst.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me one by one. No, don¡¯t do that. Please.¡± Hae-won hurriedly cut off Adam¡¯s words. She wanted to ask if it was that fun to humiliate her but kept her mouth shut. Adam was a human being who would come back with something bigger if he responded. As Hae-won did not respond, Adam stretched his eyebrows into a line of arms. ¡°Can you think about how I feel when I talk to my fiance while touching my dick?¡± Adam, who was talking, paused for a moment. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not soft.¡± ¡°?¡± Adam grinned as Hae-won looked suspiciously. And Hae-won, surprised by the touch of a poke in the back, stood up. When she looked back slightly, the withered cock rose and showed off its majesty. ¡°This is natural.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I told you, I get hard whenever I see you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Haewon, you¡¯ve made a fountain with my hands several times, and it hurts when you look at it like that.¡± Adam showed the right sleeve that was still wet. Haewon rolled up her lower lip and swallowed it. When she saw his fingers, which had dried up, the unconscious memories flooded in like a tidal wave. ¡°Can I put my dick in?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even have to use contraception.¡± Chapter 18.2 ¡°I can do a lot of racy things without condoms. Don¡¯t you want to get semen inside?¡¯ ¡°Do you really hate it? Then why is your pussy so wet? Like you want it.¡± Her face flushed with fever. If she listens to it soberly, she will cry. Just thinking about it again heated up her throat with shame. ¡®In that situation¡­¡­.¡¯ Hae-won glanced at Adam with one hand on his forehead. ¡®How can I put up with Adam?¡¯ Well, she¡¯s not an alpha, so she can¡¯t make a pheromone to excite Omega Adam. In the first place, she took an inhibitor, so she didn¡¯t release Omega¡¯s pheromones. ¡®It¡¯s hard to have heats in a row in such a short period. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen something like this.¡¯ However, even if pheromones were not secreted, the heat cycle continued. Furthermore, this time it was a heat with Adam¡¯s hand. Better than the other times, though. It was dizzying to think that someone else was around. Most of them will be beta, so there will be no effect of pheromones, but Haewon was suitable prey during the rut. She wasn¡¯t in a position to just blame Adam. Instead, Adam was more like working for Haewon without pay. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hae-won spoke with difficulty. Adam tilted his head at the sudden apology. ¡°I was being too emotional. I was surprised because of the heat. Adam must have been surprised too.¡± ¡°No, I loved it.¡± Adam denied Haewon¡¯s words with a fresh face. Hae-won closed her mouth for a while and then nodded. ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡± ¡°No, I liked it, Haewon.¡± Hae-won shut her mouth as he seemed to be unable to communicate anymore. ¡°By the way, Haewon.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How long do I have to talk to you with my dick up?¡± As Hae-won stared blankly, Adam smiled kindly. Hae-won managed to straighten her head, which naturally almost headed between his legs. ¡°I-I¡¯ll leave.¡± Confused, Hae-won stood up, stammering. Surprisingly, Adam did not hold onto Haewon. He was worried about making strange demands, but it was fortunate. And if she really got that kind of request, he wondered if she would respond to it at least once. ¡°Go to work well. Call me if you¡¯re not feeling well.¡± A pretty sweet voice sent Haewon off. Hae-won nodded silently. Then she hurried away, leaving behind Adam¡¯s low breath. * * * ¡°Hoo.¡± After leaning against the driver¡¯s seat, Hae-won exhaled for a long time. She felt so refreshed that she couldn¡¯t believe that she had a heat a while ago. It was definitely different from when she managed to get over the heat alone. No indescribable misery, shame, or extreme fatigue made the body droop. Only a little languor surrounding the body pleasantly recognized that the heat had passed. ¡°¡­¡­Huh? And the love fluid that was dripping from the vaginal mouth. Hae-won instinctively tightened as the underwear became heavy. She only slightly relaxed, but a lump of fluids flowed out. I can¡¯t go back to the hotel¡­¡­. Hae-won groaned with her forehead facing the steering wheel and eventually drove home. * * * ¡°Brothers. Did you hear the news? This time, foreign media will come to cover the JS Atrium. That son is really showing off.¡± Joo Dong-min proudly displayed the information he just obtained from the stock market today. There, he did not forget the trouble of swearing at the lowly son of a son. ¡°Tsk.¡± The man clapped his tongue with a disapproving face. He already knew it, but it was a topic that he didn¡¯t want to talk about. As Joo Dong-min said, it was an achievement made purely by Adam¡¯s ability. So it was even more nerve-wracking. It¡¯s the result of an Omega in control. Although it was an art museum, he wondered what the world was doing. ¡°I heard that even slugs have a knack for rolling.¡± ¡°Since he has seen and learned something, his sense of exhibiting was excellent.¡± The chairman stepped in. ¡°Marie is a good painter.¡± But the words that followed were more like talking to themselves. Nam and Dongmin looked curious, but the chairman only looked out the window without saying a word. The two brothers, who came out first after commenting, walked in the hallway without saying a word. Then Dong-min opened his mouth first. ¡°Do you remember? That Marie.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t even five years old. Can you remember that?¡± Nam shot back sharply. ¡°Hahaha, yes.¡± ¡°I remember our eldest brother because he was fifteen when Marie came into our house.¡± The mothers of the brothers, who were usually weak, died while giving birth to their youngest child, Dong-min. Marie replaced the vacancy. Marie joined the JS group to take care of the young Nam and Dong-min after finding the fallen Chairman Pil-tae Joo and saving his life. No, it¡¯s said that she was taken care of. According to people around them. However, the two brothers, having no memory of that time, interpreted the words as they wished. Chapter 19.1 In other words, Marie was a very demanding woman. It was not enough to hog the seat of his late mother, so she even carried his father¡¯s child without grasping the situation at hand. In addition, it was hard to tell how their older brother, who was in puberty at the time, lived his life. The JS group would have already fallen into her grasp if she had been still alive. When Dong-min imagined that, he had goosebumps. ¡°By the way, does Hyung remember Marie?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That Marie. Our eldest brother isn¡¯t married.¡± The eldest had a fiancee. However, as Dong-min said, the eldest son was unmarried and had only been in a common relationship for several years. ¡°Well, Adam is getting married soon. His bride looks like her mother, so she must¡¯ve looked good in a wedding dress.¡± Nam clicked his tongue. ¡°Joo Dongmin. If you really want to get married, you should filter out all the girls you have and keep just one.¡± ¡°Hey, I want a couple of lovers, not a little sister-in-law.¡± Dongmin hit back mischievously. ¡°I mean, the woman sitting in the house should be clean and smart. Don¡¯t complicate the succession problem by having kids here and there. Huh?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Dongmin shook his head. Then he even asked for advice, asking who was the best among the women he had. ¡®Pathetic fellow.¡¯ Nam saw the expression Dong-min made and clicked his tongue. Dongmin had a big misunderstanding. It wasn¡¯t that the vice-chairman didn¡¯t want to get married; it was that he couldn¡¯t. As he was someone of a young age that was about to get married, President Joo was the one who prevented him from getting married. ¡°A guy who can¡¯t even run a company properly will take care of his family? Make a difference at work first! Give me the results!¡± When he had just taken the vice-chairman¡¯s seat, the decree Chairman Joo issued was still clear in his mind. It was a sign that Chairman Joo was out of the spotlight because he was not married even though he was over 40. The chairman has always disapproved of his three sons. In particular, the eldest son, the vice-chairman, could not satisfy his father no matter how hard he tried. He was attached to his father even though he was treated like shit because he would be like a duck in a river if he was abandoned. He¡¯s old enough to make money, he didn¡¯t have a family, and he didn¡¯t have any children. It was just a matter of fact. For Alpha, who values social status above all else, every day would be hell itself. He had no choice but to hold out and become Chairman of JS Group or die. Nam knew that he would step on his brother¡¯s bad side if he slipped. So he didn¡¯t dare to talk about marriage. He openly revealed his ambition to beat his eldest son if he got married. It was also a challenge to his authority. In the JS group, even sowing seeds had to be approved by the chairman. However, the brothers liked to use their lower limbs, so dozens of children were aborted before they were born. Their father, Joo Pil-tae, was also a terrifying person. No matter how much he sees his child as his own property, he was so terrible that he himself wondered if he was really a parent. ¡®In the worst case, a great man will throw you off and have control over the group.¡¯ But it couldn¡¯t be Adam. Chairman Joo regarded Omegas as inferior. This was especially the case with Omega men. For Chairman Joo, Omegas were just a tool for reproduction. Chairman Joo was dissatisfied with the three brothers because his ¡°Alpha¡± sons, who inherited his blood, fell far short of his standard. Considering this situation, South Korea was shocked in many ways by his decision to include Omega Adam in the JS group. For the first time, the eldest brother decided against his father¡¯s values, and he thought that the older brother who walked to hell on his own was crazy. ¡®If he dies, then I¡¯ll take over him.¡­¡¯ Nam adjusted his glasses and strengthened his resolve. * * * After taking a shower home, Hae-won changed into new clothes and returned to work. She had a late lunch, but there was nothing to do because she had already finished today¡¯s work all night. When she opened the door of the representative room like that, a translucent bag of small cookies was on the desk. On the outside, there was a post-it with the phrase ¡°Cheer up, Miss!¡± The round handwriting was in purple. ¡®Is this the store we talked about last time?¡¯ Chapter 19.2 The part-timer at the newly opened dessert shop was very handsome, and the cookies were delicious, so it was a shop where she became a regular. ¡®It¡¯s quite far from here, but it looks like you bought it to give it to me.¡¯ There was also a gift-wrapped box next to the cookie envelope. This was another store. She once went with Bora at lunchtime because it was near the company, and she remembered it was a delicious dessert. In fact, Haewon didn¡¯t know much about desserts. She only knew how to distinguish the tastes of chocolate, strawberry, green tea, and vanilla, and she didn¡¯t know the difference between dacquoise and macaron. On the other hand, Bora is a huge dessert maniac, so she always took her to a cafe or bakery after lunch with Haewon. ¡°Sweet things relieve my stress.¡± It was Bora¡¯s friendly consideration to add a little joy to the dull life of Haewon, who only went to work and did work only. So she was sorry to keep her around more. She must be busy with her secretary¡¯s work, but she¡¯s paying attention to this. Of course, Bora didn¡¯t think so. For her part, jt was a heaven-sent job. ¡®I should have given you a vacation sooner.¡¯ It seemed like she couldn¡¯t keep apologizing so Haewon hurriedly started work. She was a little hungry after skipping lunch and working so hard. Hae-won took out a cookie from the envelope and bit it. The sliced almonds in the dough were crunchy and tasted good. Somehow, the cookies seemed more delicious than usual. ¡®Does Adam likes sweet things, too?¡¯ Hae-won thought while refreshing her mouth with coffee. Adam suddenly came to mind because of the sweet scent from the open cookie envelope. Adam¡¯s reverberation was lovely, perhaps because he was an omega. In addition to Adam, most of the omega¡¯s reverberations are sweet. To quote others, it is said to be a sweet and delicious scent like ripe fruit. When the heat cycle broke out, Haewon¡¯s body smelled of sweet peaches. Sometimes even sensitive beta responded to her scent and looked back. However, she has forgotten her pheromone scent for several years because she was being injected with suppressants, which temporarily removed pheromones. ¡®Because you¡¯re an omega, you carry a smell of rotten fruit. It¡¯s vulgar.¡¯ Moreover, Haewon knew that her body smelled terrible because she grew up hearing this all the time since she joined Chairman Seo¡¯s family. In addition, the omega gave off a unique atmosphere. Haewon did the same. Her eyes and cheeks are reddish even when she is still, and her white and smooth skin is like a peach without blemishes. ¡°You look like a woman who¡¯s desperate to be fucked up by Alpha. Are you in a rut all year round?¡¯ However, Alpha Sera seemed to look different. Hae-won could not say a word in the face of the raw abuse. As she grew up hearing these words daily, she felt like a sinner who was born as an omega. Now, when she stood in front of the mirror, she felt nothing but shame. Her character was always a weakness to hide. Unlike the sweet-smelling Omega, Alpha¡¯s reverberation was often expressed in lengthy sentences, such as the wind blowing from the open grass, the dense forest of trees, the smell of the chilly sea, and the smell of rain falling late at night. This apparent difference allowed Alpha and Omega to grasp their opponents¡¯ characteristics only with reverberation. Another interesting thing was that, for this reason, even in reverberations without pheromone, the body reacts the moment it recognizes the other person¡¯s traits. It¡¯s similar to how Betas get excited about people with attractive looks or voices. However, Haewon was frightened by any reverberation of an alpha. The moment she realized that the opponent was Alpha, the invisible gap between the opponent and her widened, and at the same time, she even feared that Alpha might hurt her. ¡®Like the Alpha I met that day¡­¡­.¡¯ Haewon recalled the Alpha, whom she met behind the old building. Of course, the alpha was very gentlemanly. No, is it closer to the attitude of an Alpha who has the upper hand? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won suddenly straightened her head. There is no reason to think of Alpha, who she will never meet again. Yes, there is a more critical issue. Hae-won pushed the cookie envelope to the corner of the desk with her thoughts. ¡®I¡¯d better see Adam again today.¡¯ It was impossible to put another load on Bora, who was already suffering from Chairman Seo and her two daughters. While Bora was away for a while, she had to tame Adam somehow. Considering that she was at a loss when Chairman Seo asked her to take the upper hand, Haewon was now completely swayed by Adam. Though, Hae-won was not aware of this development. Chapter 20.1 * * * ¡°So, can I have dinner with you tonight?¡± ¨C Sure. When Hae-won asked if he would like to have dinner with her, Adam readily agreed. Haewon chose the place in consideration of Adam, who would not be familiar with Korea yet. The restaurant was on top of a high-rise building. Hae-won stood in the elevator and pulled herself together as she watched the number of floors going up. She arrived ten minutes earlier than she promised, but Adam was sitting in the reserved seat first. ¡°You¡¯re here already?¡± As Hae-won approached urgently, Adam, who felt the presence, raised his head. As their eyes touched, Hae-won became more urgent for some reason. In a quiet restaurant, she was conscious of the noisy sound of her heels alone. Adam got up quickly and stood up to Haewon. He gently wrapped his arms around her waist as if to calm her down. ¡°Hae won, were you hungry?¡± ¡°What?¡± Hae-won asked back a sudden question. ¡°You look uncomfortable.¡± ¡°No, Adam,¡± ¡°Oh, I was hungry.¡± She was about to tell him that she was walking faster because he was waiting, but Adam interrupted. As Hae-won looked at him with wrinkled eyes, Adam pretended to zip his lips. ¡°Sit down, Haewon.¡± Adam pulled out the chair as if nothing had happened. Hae-won also sat down without showing any further reaction. Hearing frivolous sounds repeatedly, it seems that she has developed immunity to them. Or because of what happened at the hotel today. Yes, that reason was more accurate. Above all, her trust increased without knowing that Adam restrained his desires for her in heat. ¡®He¡¯s also an omega¡­¡­.¡¯ Hae-won glanced at Adam over the menu. Adam sitting in the background of the skyscraper at night was like a scene in a classic black-and-white pictorial. Even though he was quietly browsing the menu, he seemed to exist alone in a different space. Then, a faint sweet smell brushed the tip of Haewon¡¯s nose. Ah. It¡¯s Adam¡¯s scent. If she were Alpha, would he respond to this reverberation? In a typical case, any omega would be insensitive to the reverberation of another omega. Hae-won was also attracted to the seductive atmosphere surrounding him rather than the lingering scent of Adam. Adam¡¯s first impression was like that. His unique atmosphere, his confident attitude, his languid voice. It was impressive that the atmosphere where those things were combined. Of course, she was the first to react to his reverberation in the first meeting. The problem was that Haewon didn¡¯t know that the Alpha was Adam. Her body remembered Adam, but it was a situation that was not recognized by her head. At the same time, she felt a sense of alienation, and she felt protected and dominated. ¡°Why, Haewon?¡± Adam ghostly recognized Haewon¡¯s subtle reaction and asked. ¡°No, Adam¡¯s reverberation is¡­¡­, I thought it was like Omega.¡± Suddenly, she remembered Sera¡¯s words about smelling like rotten fruit. Of course, she couldn¡¯t say this at all. ¡°Really?¡± She thought it might have been rude, but surprisingly, Adam looked fine. To be honest, Adam said more than he did. ¡°Did you go to work well today?¡± Adam changed the subject by turning over the menu. ¨C Hotel J, right? Then shall we meet there? ¡®No, it¡¯s hard to meet. I have to wash up, but if I go home, I¡¯m late, so I go to the hotel.¡¯ ¨C Haewon is the head, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re late. There¡¯s no one to scold. ¡°I have to set an example even though there is no one to point it out.¡¯ Come to think of it, she was already late even before she left the hotel. Hae-won replied with an awkward smile. After looking through the menu, Hae-won raised her head and asked, ¡°I chose my food already. What about you, Adam?¡± ¡°Yes, me too.¡± She put down the menu that Adam was holding onto, on the table. While the food was being prepared, surprisingly, Adam continued the conversation on common-sense questions. Hae-won was fascinated by his different appearance from the morning, but she did not relax, knowing that he might change like a palm. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare you a meal.¡± After a while, the waiter put down dishes containing food on the table. Adam chose meat and Haewon chose fish. A plate of red meat and golden-grilled seasonal vegetables was placed in front of Adam. Haewon¡¯s plate contained white flounder dishes seasoned with butter and lemon. The reds and the whites. The man and the woman. Strong and weak. Relaxation and anxiety. They just checked the food on each other¡¯s plates, and contrasting words came to mind. ¡®But he¡¯s also an Omega.¡¯ Haewon somehow tried to recall the commonalities between her and Adam. Yeah. Omega and Omega. But a glance at Adam seemed to show something different. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adam rammed a knife into the steak. The red gravy slowly spread on the white plate. Adam put the ravaged piece of meat in his mouth under the knife. As if the tongue caressed, it wrapped around the lump of meat and moved it to the molar. Whenever the meat was chewy, the closed-lip outline twitched together. Chapter 20.2 Gulp. Adam¡¯s rib cage rose upwards and returned to its original position. Haewon, who looked at him blankly, without realizing it, moistened her dry lips with her tongue. It was like peeping at a fierce beast¡¯s meal. ¡°Haewon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡± Adam, who had his mouth fresh with red wine, opened his mouth. ¡°If you look at me like that, I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± Adam, who had actually said this, barely looked ashamed at all. Haewon¡¯s ears turned red. She thought she looked at him for a very short time, but was she looking at him so blatant that Adam could feel? Get a good grip. Haewon hurriedly picked up the tableware. Then she began to slice the fish like a man being chased. Adam laid down his empty glass while watching the wine leisurely. Until the meal was over, the two did not share a word. * * * The two walked side by side through a park built nearby with Americano taken out. It was because of Adam¡¯s, who said he wanted to get some cold air after drinking wine. ¡®You pretended to be drunk and yet still walked well.¡¯ Hae-won thought as she looked at the side of Adam tilting his take-out drink. When Adam glanced at her, Hae-won quickly straightened her head. ¡°Haewon, do you like to peek at me?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s awkward to look into each other¡¯s eyes¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes narrowed. Every time she walked, the back of her neck was red under her bobbed hair. Adam held back the urge to grab with one hand but held the coffee well. ¡°What are you doing tomorrow?¡± ¡°Tomorrow . . .¡± Hae-won opened her mouth after thinking carefully, touching the red back of her neck. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the weekend.¡± ¡°I have an interview scheduled for next week, so I¡¯m going to prepare for it.¡± She drew the line defensively in case Adam would force her to meet him even on the weekend. In fact, in the case of the interview, there was nothing else to prepare because they had already talked about it in advance. It was just postponed before because she wasn¡¯t feeling well. ¡°Oh, an interview.¡± Adam flicked his finger. ¡°I also received an interview request from foreign media. Haewon, can you watch me from the side? I¡¯ve never done it before.¡± ¡°Never?¡± Hae-won hurriedly closed her mouth while asking with a surprised face. It was relatively recent that Adam became a member of the JS group. Until then, he would have lived as a shadow that did not exist. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can help you¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± Adam looked at Haewon with his head tilted. The eyes were exceptionally moist, so just looking at them made her heart ache. However, it was not as easy as buying a toy for a child. Interviews were about work and public affairs. ¡°Can you stay calm in front of other people?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Hae-won gave a distrustful look, Adam held his back and lowered his upper body. ¡°I¡¯ve been nice while eating today, too.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Hae-won nodded reluctantly. Then she hesitated a little and patted Adam on the cheek. Adam smiled, happily accepting Haewon¡¯s touch. Haewon suddenly thought that Adam¡¯s smile with his back to the moon was pretty. She didn¡¯t even know that Adam was imagining himself eating her dozens of times. * * * Fortunately, there was no accident in which Adam came to work over the weekend. There was nothing else, so the last few days felt like a dream when she lay down to sleep on a Sunday night. ¡®It can¡¯t be a dream.¡¯ Hae-won lay on her side hugging a large pillow. The scattered memories melted in the heat of the heat cycle became clearer as time passed. The thickness of his fingers digging into her soft interior, the eyes that seemed to crush her just by looking at them, the breath that tightened the body, and the tongue that ravaged her. For a moment, her lower abdomen began to clump up pleasantly. Hae-won twisted her thighs as if to continue the touch without realizing it. ¡®No.¡¯ Hae-won quickly straightened up. She tried to shake off the heat by pressing her hands over her lower abdomen. She was worried that the heat cycle would burst again after responding to this sexual desire. ¡°Can¡¯t you watch the interview from the side?¡± Suddenly, she was strangely sleepy when she remembered the schedule she was supposed to meet Adam tomorrow. As if her body couldn¡¯t wait for tomorrow. Alright. She will meet Adam tomorrow. Hae-won closed her eyes, recalling the ordinary evening she spent with Adam. And she fell asleep right after a really long time. An omega¡¯s mind and body stabilized through a stable relationship with Alpha. Haewon was also in this situation. The presence of Alpha Adam had a positive effect on her body. Even though she was not so wise to know it yet. Chapter 21.1 * * * ¡°Welcome, Miss.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°The guest was here first, so I showed him to the meeting room.¡± While Bora was on vacation, an employee working as a pinch hitter posted a report. ¡°Already?¡± After smiling at the staff, Hae-won opened the meeting room door with impatience. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Adam sat with his back against the sofa and greeted Haewon. He didn¡¯t forget his gentle smile. ¡°You are here early. You should have contacted me¡­.¡± ¡°I like to wait.¡± So there¡¯s nothing to be sorry about, Adam added quietly. Adam put the daily newspaper he was reading on the table and got up. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I should get ready.¡± Then, after tidying his shirt collar, he began to tie the tie around his shoulder. The movement of pulling up the tied knot and fixing it under the collar without looking in the mirror was perfect. Adam arranged his shirt and looked at Haewon with a fresh face. His eyes soon narrowed. Hae-won was nervous. Just as expected. ¡°Haewon, please finish it up.¡± Adam approached and gently lifted Hae-won¡¯s hands. The necktie was perfect enough to have nothing more for her to do. Really, like an eye is on the tip of his finger. Hae-won hesitated and put his hand on the nape of Adam¡¯s neck. Unnecessary physical contact. But when she came to her senses, she was fixing his tie. A cunning man is scarier. ¡°When will the interviewer arrive?¡± ¡°In an hour.¡± Hae-won answered by looking at the wall clock with a tie. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Haewon took a step back. Adam swept down the tie touched by Hae-won with one hand and smiled with a satisfied face. Haewon lowered her head. He just swept off the tie, but her whole body burned as if his hand had brushed her body. ¡°Oh, he said he would bring his fianc¨¦.¡± Haewon hurriedly changed the subject. A fianc¨¦. Adam¡¯s hand flinched. Even though it is a commonly used word, it sounded exceptionally racy when Hae-won said it. Rather than tickling his heart, he felt a chill in his spine. He wants to lick those neat lips. ¡°They asked us to keep it confidential. They are trustworthy, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Hae-won smiled as if to be relieved. It was clear that she did not know that Adam was the most dangerous person now. ¡°Well, we still have plenty of time, so sit back and wait. I need to take a look at something.¡± Hae-won stood in front of the desk. An hour. Adam counted how many long he sucked Haewon¡¯s pussy at the hotel. One hour. It¡¯s not enough time to do naughty things. Back on the sofa, Adam sat cross-legged, conscious of his burning lower body. When their eyes met, he even had the time to smile slowly, but in his head, he was imagining that his cock was blocking the lewd pussy with erotic water flowing. Haewon had a unique expression for her meek fiance today. Humans are straightforward. Usually, a person with a strict law-abiding spirit treats someone as a high-ranking criminal when they make a mistake. And yet, they are merciful to them when they do something well for the first time. Adam had fun deceiving Hae-won. He wondered if he had completely immersed himself in the role of her fianc¨¦e, the superficial Omega. ¡°Haewon, how do I look today?¡± Adam put his hands neatly on his twisted knee and looked at Haewon. Haewon also stood there and slowly scanned Adam. Adam was dressed neatly today. Adam pulled it off perfectly, even though it was a three-piece suit that could look a bit excessive if worn by someone else. On top of that, the finest luxury fabric imported from Italy added grace by creating a subtle gloss depending on the angle of light. ¡°Are you ashamed to have me next to you?¡± ¡°What?¡± When Adam narrowed his forehead as if he was a little nervous, Haewon felt her chest tighten as well. The inner weakness of a man who seemed to be confident everywhere was enough to shake Haewon. ¡°No way. You look very nice.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, really.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy that Haewon thinks I look good.¡± Adam bent his eyes into a smile ¨C it was a sherbet-like smile that melted and disappeared as soon as it touched her tongue. ¡°I was afraid you would be embarrassed to be around me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± Haewon looked speechless. Then she added in an urgent voice. ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± It was a joke, but Adam was also bewildered by the harsh reaction he didn¡¯t expect. ¡°So don¡¯t think about it, Adam. It¡¯s not a crime to be born as an omega. No matter what others say, I cherish you.¡± Adam talked to her secretary at the hotel and recalled Hae-won, who was in a state of panic. Haewon was the same now. Chapter 21.2 Adam remembered Haewon, who was in a panic while talking to her secretary at the hotel. Now, Haewon was just like back then. She looks at him and wants to comfort him somehow, so she doesn¡¯t know what to do. This is fun. I want to keep doing this. ¡°Even if it¡¯s an arranged marriage?¡± Hae-won smiled silently at Adam¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, but the fact that Adam is my partner remains the same.¡± Although we won¡¯t be real partners. Hae-won looked down, feeling sorry for Adam. Adam gazed at Haewon. Home, married, family. Listening to Hae-won¡¯s firm voice, memories that had been constantly suppressed came flooding in. ¡®Why are you so obsessed with your family?¡¯ ¡®My family protects me when I have a hard time.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s funny.¡¯ ¡®I want to protect you, too. Just like you protected me.¡¯ Adam clenched his fist unknowingly. Very few people take responsibility for their promise to the end. There was no one around Adam. But the complaints did not last long. Still, he didn¡¯t hate Hae-won, who said she would take responsibility for him. Adam did not realize that he was more fascinated by the existence of Haewon than he thought. He still believed that he had the initiative in everything. * * * ¡°Long time no see. Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°I was really worried.¡± There were a total of two reporters who came to the interview. ¡°Yes, I got a lot better because I rested well over the weekend. Please make yourself comfortable this way.¡± Haewon greeted the two kindly. ¡°Oh, this way,¡± ¡°This is Joo Adam.¡± Adam answered, continuing Hae-won¡¯s words. The reporters¡¯ eyes turned naturally to that side. The moment the reporter with the camera saw Adam sitting on the sofa, he felt distant as if he had been hit on the head. Adam was like a man sticking out of a famous painting. ¡°Wow, Miss Seo¡¯s fiance is so handsome. I¡¯m so jealous. Ugh!¡± A fellow reporter who accompanied him stabbed him in the ribs. ¡°Oh, e-excuse me!¡± He once worked in the entertainment department, so he thought that he had immunity toward handsome men and women, but as soon as he saw Adam, a new standard of beauty was set. ¡°Do we look good to you? The two of us.¡± Before he knew it, Adam stood behind Haewon, put his hand on her shoulder and asked. The reporter, who was giving his colleagues a hard time, also looked at Adam as if he were possessed and replied that they looked good. ¡°Then, let¡¯s have the interview.¡± Adam comforted Hae-won¡¯s shoulder once and went back to the sofa. The buckles on the back of the vest were tight, making the chest more prominent. Then there was his straight leg, and it was a perfect inverted triangle body. Obviously, one could recognize the body¡¯s outline hidden in it even though he was wearing clothes. It was a sensual body that stimulated an imagination. Among them, if they had to pick one area where their eyes were particularly drawn, the back of his hand stretched out of the white sleeves. The thick veins on the back of the hand stimulated the mind. The reporter sat in front of the reception table and began the interview, suppressing the urge to press the camera shutter. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Miss.¡± The reporters bowed their heads. ¡°If you need anything else, please feel free to contact me with my number.¡± ¡°Thank you for interviewing me when you¡¯re busy.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m getting a lot of help, too. I¡¯m getting a lot of donations every time you¡¯re interviewed.¡± The interview ended in a warm atmosphere ahead of lunchtime. It¡¯s finally over. Adam was dying to hold back his yawn. The hallway was noisy as the reporters turned around and cleaned the tables. The moment Haewon woke up wondering what was going on, the door that had been closed suddenly opened. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering my call?¡± It was Ellie. Haewon opened her eyes wide and straightened up right away. ¡°I put it on mute because I have an interview. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Interview?¡± While Hae-won was checking her cell phone, Ellie¡¯s eyes were on Adam. ¡°Hey, did you want to brag about getting a pretty guy?¡± ¡°It was an interview about Seohwa Welfare¡± ¡°But why is he here? What if the reporters spread gossip?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not like that. They¡¯ve been helping me since the establishment of Seohwa Welfare.¡± When Hae-won calmly refuted, Ellie snorted. It seemed that she could not think of anything to refute. ¡°So, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Hey. Give me some money.¡± Chapter 22.1 Even though she was asking for a loan, Adam was stunned by her confident attitude, as if she was asked to give what she had entrusted to her. What kind of person was like that? Adam completely forgot what he had been doing with Hae-won. On the other hand, Haewon seemed to have given up as if she were familiar with this. Hae-won glanced at Adam and spoke carefully. ¡°What about the one I gave you last time?¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the use of that little money? You don¡¯t have any money taken away from the audit this time. If they publish an article on the clean background of our company, more donations will come in. That¡¯s a lot of money coming in!¡± ¡°How can you ask for the money? That¡¯s embezzlement. If you need money, I¡¯ll dispose of the stock and give it to you within this week, so please wait a little bit.¡± Hae-won, who had warmed up her younger sister, sighed deeply. ¡°Oh, what do you mean, giving me stocks again? Did you put all your money in the stocks? No! Just give me the cash right now, cash! Damn, can¡¯t you be my sister and give me allowance?¡± Ellie stamped her feet and shouted frivolously. She must be really crazy. Adam was astonished at the sight of Ellie, who was talking nonsense in front of others. ¡®Ah, am I not a human being?¡¯ Seriously, did his fianc¨¦e¡¯s sister just ignore him? When he thought of this, he was rather proud. His omega acting was in perfect shape. She saw him being treated like an invisible person. But it was annoying to have someone touch Haewon. It was his job to make Haewon feel joy. How dare she try to take away that joy. He needs to fix her habit. Adam took some checks from his wallet and approached Ellie. Then he struck Ellie lightly on the forehead with the check. Slap. ¡°?!¡± Ellie, who was hit on the forehead with money, remained stiff and blank, and then began to shake after noticing the situation. Adam counted in his heart. One, two¡­ ¡°You crazy punk!¡± Three, Ellie shouted at the moment. Perfect timing. Adam clapped his hands. ¡°Did you just hit me? Did you touch my body?¡± ¡°Oh. Mistake. Give me your hand.¡± Adam grinned, covering his mouth with a check. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep talking so you can get your head right.¡± ¡°What? Mind¡­?¡± Adam rolled his eyes and held out a check in front of Ellie. ¡°If it¡¯s an allowance, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± ¡°If you need more, I¡¯ll deposit it right away.¡± ¡°You punk¡­! Who are you to give me pocket money?¡± ¡°Well, as a prospective brother-in-law?¡± Adam answered shamelessly. The attitude drove Ellie even crazier. Haewon stopped thinking when Adam hit Ellie on the head with a check. Her head couldn¡¯t keep up with the situation. ¡°Hurry up, sister-in-law. My arm hurts.¡± Adam said, lowering his head. ¡°Hurry?¡± The voice that followed was so high-pressure that even Haewon, who was far away, shrugged. ¡®What the hell? Is he really an Omega?¡¯ Ellie faltered unknowingly. Whether she was before an Omega, the sense of intimidation emanating from his massive body over 190 cm was unusual. For the first time in her life, Ellie understood the feelings of prey, not a predator. ¡°Take it.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± What? When she woke up, Ellie had a check from Adam in her hand. Was she just overpowered by an Omega? ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you pretend to be happy? Towards your prospective brother-in-law.¡± Adam looked at Haewon with a quiver. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Haewon?¡± ¡°T-th-this¡­!¡± Ellie huffed and threw the check. The check hit Adam¡¯s body gently, shook and fell to the floor. Only then did Hae-won, who came to her senses, urgently stood between the two. It was like a zookeeper trying to separate the animals that growled from each other. Hae-won pushed Adam¡¯s body with one arm to widen the distance between the two. Unlike when he blocked Ellie¡¯s way, Adam stepped back at Haewon¡¯s touch. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hae-won whispered in a small voice, her face close to Adam¡¯s chest. Adam looked straight at the cheque, which was worn out by Haewon¡¯s heels. Hae-won was looking up at him with resentful eyes. The question of why crossed Adam¡¯s mind. Why are you mad at me? I helped you. Shouldn¡¯t you be thankful that it ended like this? ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you go.¡± Ellie, who was muttering violently, turned her back. Bang! Hae-won flinched at the sound of the door closing. Adam reached out to her, but Hae-won leaned toward her shoulder to avoid his touch. ¡°¡­¡­ Adam, please go back.¡± As if the warm atmosphere a while ago had all been false, the air inside the room had turned as cold as ice. Adam thought indifferently as he looked at the side view of Haewon. Well. I¡¯m doomed. * * * Chapter 22.2 ¡°He¡¯s an omega, but he treats me like shit.¡­.¡± When Ellie returned home, she screamed and threw her handbag. She¡¯s been into illegal gambling lately. She had been crazy about sex and alcohol, and this time she even gambled everything to win the triple crown. Unlike Sera, who grew up playing an exemplary lady in her own way as the eldest daughter, Ellie grew up causing all kinds of accidents from an early age. In order to deal with Ellie¡¯s accident, a team dedicated to owner risk was created in Seohwa Group. ¡®Starting today, Ellie will be the CEO of Seohwa Entertainment.¡¯ ¡®Really, Mother? I¡¯ll do my best! I won¡¯t let you down.¡¯ For Ellie, the entertainment business was indeed a gold mine. Omegas who were obedient to her, the pouring spotlight, and the dizzying party. Stimulation. Stimulation. Stimulation. Ellie proudly boasted a saga that even people in the same industry would balk at, and followed all the evil customs. Then everything went futile. To be precise, she needed a more considerable stimulus ¨C beyond the stimuli she had so far. Then, what she found was gambling. The pleasure of putting a large sum of money on the line that others can barely save after years of work. Of course, for Ellie, who has lived her entire life as a third-generation conglomerate, even that was a small sum of money. Therefore, the stimulation that the brain accepts has doubled as the risk gets bigger and more money comes in. ¡®Mr. Lee is having a poker meeting this time, so I think I can find a seat for you if you want. The World Series champion is also participating. I¡¯m letting you know specifically.¡¯ Mr. Lee ran a poker house for the sons of chaebols in Korea, and held a unique poker game for the VVIP once a year. Only invited people could enter because they brought famous foreign actors, poker champions, and sports stars and proceeded with higher stakes than usual. Ellie just got into poker but somehow wanted to join the game. The problem was that the stakes were more than she thought. That¡¯s why she visited Haewon today. ¡°Damn that bitch.¡± Ellie called somewhere after reflecting on the humiliation she had suffered from Adam. ¡°Please put together a list of people who are sponsoring Seohwa Welfare. By today.¡± I¡¯m going to cut all your money today, so be prepared. We¡¯ll see how long you¡¯ll be standing high. Ellie glared into the air and gritted her teeth. * * * ¡°I backed up Chairman Joo Pil-tae¡¯s medical records that you said you needed last time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We have also secured a certain amount of evidence that slush funds were raised in JS Steel, which is operated by Joo Nam.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°As you said, he established a paper company in Belgium. How did you know? I thought it would be Switzerland.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam answered half-heartedly as he lay down, completely filling the three-person sofa. Was he even listening to it? Li Yu-yen looked at Adam, who was hanging like a jobless man, and then changed the subject. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to meet her today?¡± ¡°Who?¡± He seems to be listening. ¡°Seo Haewon.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam lamented as if he had just recalled the existence of Haewon. In fact, after being kicked out like that, he kept thinking about that day. ¡°It seemed like you two often met for a while. Didn¡¯t you mean to keep a good relationship?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sick of it.¡± Adam rolled over. When he saw the back of Adam, who seemed particularly lonely today, his heart was filled with grief and joy. ¡°It looks like someone who¡¯s sick of it got dumped.¡± ¡°Who? Me?¡± Adam leapt to his feet at Li Yu-yen¡¯s provocation. ¡°I wasn¡¯t dumped. Haewon and I are getting married, and she says she¡¯ll take responsibility for me like a habit every day.¡± Adam answered triumphantly ¡°It¡¯s an arranged marriage, so it¡¯ll be like that.¡± Li Yu-yen shrugged his shoulders. Then he asked back with a serious look. ¡°You two didn¡¯t really fight, did you?¡± Adam always had a blank expression on his face as if he had no intention of answering. ¡°But I think it¡¯s good to talk face to face once a week. Did you exchange numbers? What about any text messages?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act like an employee of a marriage information company.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to keep a good relationship with her if you don¡¯t want to have any problems with your future plans.¡± ¡°Ha. Says the one who said I shouldn¡¯t meet her.¡± ¡°You met her anyways. I¡¯m telling you to do well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Adam swung his arms as if he didn¡¯t want to say more. Why is he so upset? Since his last visit to Haewon, Adam has been in a bad mood. Did Seo Haewon take the initiative? He doesn¡¯t think so. ¡°She¡¯s pretty cute, too.¡± Li Yu-yen looked at Adam¡¯s new expression. ¡°Ugh. Could you please stop confessing all of a sudden? I¡¯m not interested.¡± He continued, saying he was really going to puke. Chapter 23.1 ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be such a serious problem, considering you can afford to joke!¡± ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s serious.¡± As Li Yu-yen turned his back, Adam muttered in a dying voice. Looking back again, he stared at Li Yuyan with bold eyes as if he had never done so. It was not exactly looking at himself, but it was as if he was drawing someone in his head. ¡°I helped her, and she kicked me out.¡± Adam looked down and murmured. It was insignificant on the day of the fight with Hae-won, but the more he thought about the day after they separated, the more he felt strange. Ah. Li Yu-yen roughly guessed what was going to happen that day. He said he was going to an interview with Haewon. Did the reporter ask a rude question? Or maybe after the interview, he had a conflict with someone else. ¡°Why did you help her?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s being bullied.¡± Adam answered gently to Li Yu-yen¡¯s question. ¡°I guess you wanted to hear thank you?¡± Adam¡¯s eyebrows wriggled as if Li Yu-yen hit the nail on the head. In time, Adam, who was pondering something, shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s annoying when someone touches what belongs to me.¡± Adam relaxed and leaned back on the sofa. ¡°But I think it would have been better if I heard a thank you from her.¡± Adam, who spoke weakly, turned his eyes toward the terrace. It was made of glass, so the sunset sky filled the view. Li Yu-yen, who was quietly listening to Adam, also looked at the sunset and said that he¡¯s shocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d grow attached so quickly.¡± Attached? Is it really an attachment towards her? No, they haven¡¯t even had sex yet. Adam thought as he slowly opened and closed the fingers that were pushing in the core of Haewon. Unlike his solid body, Haewon¡¯s body was soft, so he felt good when he touched her. Also, he felt a strange sense of stability when he put her next to him, so even though she was the same alpha, her reverberation did not bother him unlike other alpha. Rather, he wanted to dive deeper. Now, he felt like Haewon was wrapped in something, so when the thing was peeled off, it seemed like there would be sweet grains hidden in her. And, She continues to evoke childhood nostalgia. Adam remembered the warmth that hugged him tightly in that trashy world. ¡°It¡¯s the same thing as being attached to your blanket.¡± ¡°Why are you so attached to a blanket?¡± ¡°Ha, the young man who had a poor childhood doesn¡¯t even know what an attachment blanket is.¡± Adam sighed and slipped off the sofa. The splayed legs protruded out of nowhere. Li Yu-yen decided to end the conversation because he thought of something to do while trying to shoot back, saying that he also had an unfortunate childhood too. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take care of the work I left last time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± That¡¯s when Li Yu-yen turned his back. ¡°Oh, right, Li Yu-yen.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The foreign journalists. Cancel the interview.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all on a plane. You should have said that sooner.¡± Adam¡¯s gray eyes stared silently at Li Yuyen, looking straight at him asking if he cares. Yeah, that¡¯s the way he is. Li Yu-yen sighed deeply inside and nodded. For the time being, he wanted to keep away from things that reminded him of Haewon. Nevertheless, the time in his head stopped in the room where Ellie came and made a mess. ¡®¡­¡­ Adam, please go back.¡¯ The more he reflected on the memories of that day, the worse he felt, but he was angrier because he couldn¡¯t understand exactly why she was in a bad mood. He hates it when he can¡¯t identify why. ¡°I¡¯m annoyed.¡± The red sunset-colored Adam¡¯s distorted cheeks. Adam sat on the sofa like a bloody corpse for a long time. * * * Unlike Adam, who thinks about Hae-won all day, Hae-won completely forgot what happened that day. This is because there was a more serious problem. ¡®Miss, we¡¯re in big trouble.¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ ¡®I got a call saying that some organizations will stop sponsoring from today.¡¯ ¡®From who?¡¯ ¡®Mrs. Ahn.¡¯ Not long ago, a sponsorship staff came to Haewon urgently. Since then, one or two calls have been made daily to stop sponsoring. It wasn¡¯t that many, but all of them were huge sponsors, which was a big blow to the foundation. ¡®Is there any worse news?¡¯ Even if she searched through Internet articles and asked through personal connections, she couldn¡¯t find the cause. ¡®I can only ask them when I meet them face to face.¡¯ Finally, Haewon begged the sponsor and finally made an appointment. She deliberately kept it a secret from Bora. If Bora knew, she would have given up her vacation. Thus, Hae-won arrived alone at a luxury housing complex in Samseong-dong. The sponsor was the wife of a chaebol family who also knew Haewon. Chapter 23.2 Mrs. Ahn was the wife of the corporate chief. Haewon¡¯s impression of her had significantly changed when she met her again. She was sure that she used to prefer plain clothes. ¡®Is she one to dress up this fancy?¡¯ Mrs. Ahn beckoned Haewon to come and sit down. Only then did Hae-won sit across from Mrs. Ahn and bow her head politely. ¡°Miss Seo, it¡¯s been a long time. How have you been?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Thank you for your time.¡± ¡°Oh, between us. I should have contacted you first, but I was too busy living. Right?¡± Hae-won talked with Mrs. Ahn with a calm smile. ¡°Well, ma¡¯am.¡± As the atmosphere became somewhat comfortable, Hae-won sneaked to the point. ¡°May I ask why you stopped sponsoring this time?¡± ¡°Yes, honey. You came to ask that?¡± Mrs. Ahn avoided eye contact by sweeping a teacup. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a matter of course. Was there a mistake on our side? I¡¯ll listen to it all if anything is missing and correct it.¡± Haewon¡¯s desperate appearance darkened Mrs. Ahn¡¯s expression. ¡°I know that you do a good job too. But now that I¡¯m older, I see things a little differently.¡± ¡°What do you mean you see things differently?¡± ¡°People had a baby because they liked each other, so why would one fool around? Why would the partner go around sowing seeds and what would the other parent do?¡± ¡°Most single mothers are impoverished financially because they have been separated from their husbands. The number of men who pay child support is small. As you know, even if the law enforces¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Miss Seo, you¡¯re not teaching me, are you?¡± Mrs. Ahn asked back with a smile. ¡°No way.¡± Hae-won bowed her head with her mouth shut. Mrs. Ahn put down her teacup and sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s because you sleep around easily when you¡¯re young.¡± How can you say such a cruel thing¡­¡­. Unknowingly, she put strength into her fist. Her fingernails were so deep that they dug into her skin. ¡°Oh, Miss Seo, wait a minute. I got a call that I must answer.¡± ¡°Yes, make yourself at home¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, son.¡± Even before Hae-won¡¯s words were over, Mrs. Ahn answered the phone in a charming voice. ¡°This weekend? Yeah, I heard young people go there a lot these days. I like it. What about you, son?¡± Son? She remembered that she only had two daughters down. The family photo on the drawing room wall did not show the son. The conversation on the phone was not a conversation she could have if it¡¯s not with her child. There was more than one strange thing. It felt like the call would never end, so Haewon quietly packed up and got up. Mrs. Ahn was distracted by the phone call, and after confirming that Hae-won was done with the conversation, she went out to the terrace without saying goodbye. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way, ma¡¯am.¡± Hae-won bowed her head against Mrs. Ahn¡¯s back, who was busy talking on the phone. Other supporters who visited afterward responded similarly to Mrs. Ahn. The more she said, the more passionate she persuaded, but it was not enough to change their mind. The sun was setting when she left the last house. No high-rise buildings were around the residential area to block the view, so the sky seemed unusually wide. It was far more distant. Hae-won straightened her head. As a wealthy village, not a single car was parked on the shoulder. As she trudged down the hill that was so cool, tears came out of her eyes as she couldn¡¯t overcome the sadness that was rising. Most of the people who received help from the Seohwa Single Mothers Foundation were Omega. There were many cases of unwanted pregnancies due to being abandoned by a partner or abused during a heat cycle. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I could have lived a normal life like other men. I had you and my whole life was ruined!¡¯ Haewon remembered her father, who blamed her. A father who died in a foreign country. Many omegas live exposed to these dangers. Even though it was not her fault, Hae-won always lived with guilt in the corner of her mind. ¡®I¡¯ll give you a choice. Live like your father and end your life horribly. Choose one of the two ¨C whether to live as an alpha like your mother and me.¡¯ ¡®I-I want to live as an Alpha. Let me live as Alpha¡­¡­.¡¯ Haewon is a coward. Because she¡¯s pretending to be an Alpha, hiding her true character cowardly. Suddenly, it was almost a week since she lost contact with Adam, and a simple fact came to mind. Adam wasn¡¯t like her living a life of hidden traits. Even though he was an omega, he didn¡¯t feel intimidated in front of Alpha. ¡®Isn¡¯t it embarrassing to have me next to you?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m happy that Haewon thinks that I look good.¡±¡¯ But such Adam had a weak inner self. It must have been something he didn¡¯t want to show to others, but Hae-won was willing to show that part. Chapter 24.1 ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have blamed Adam then.¡¯ She can¡¯t believe that she herself left the nearest omega around her unattended. She said she would take responsibility for her partner. ¡°It¡¯s the worst.¡± Haewon collapsed. Haewon, who had been sniffing for a long time with her hands wrapped around her mouth, was barely able to get up until the end of the sunset turned purple. * * * The next day. Adam found that he had a problem with Seohwa Welfare¡¯s finances while proudly committing a criminal act. It was the beginning of his discovery by the GPS tracking he planted on Haewon that she had traveled around Samseong-dong for the past day. When he found out why she was at Samseong-dong, it was a neighborhood where people who recently stopped sponsoring in Seohwa Welfare lived. Haewon seemed to have visited them in person to persuade them. She had been so busy that he didn¡¯t even hear from her. Adam forgave for Haewon¡¯s sins with a generous heart. It felt like the sediment that had been accumulated for the past few days was melting. ¡°Adam, I think you should meet him this time.¡± Then Li Yu-yen called Adam. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s an interview.¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s an American investor, and I guess he came to Korea to find a new investment destination. I heard that Seohwa Entertainment is renting a cruise to entertain him.¡± ¡°Seohwa Entertainment?¡± Seo Ellie was the representative of Seohwa Entertainment. When Adam showed interest, Li Yuyen continued. ¡°Yes. As an investor with a lot of interest in the art field, it will also appeal to them. By the way, it¡¯s a cruise party, so it¡¯s no joke.¡± ¡°That woman?¡± Adam muttered. ¡®Just give me the cash right now, cash! Damn it, you can¡¯t be my sister and give me allowance?¡¯ Come to think of it, she visited Haewon and threatened her for money out of nowhere. She even plans a cruise party to attract new investors, she must be really in need of money. By the way, if she couldn¡¯t persuade the investor, she could lose all the money at the party. Whether she¡¯s bold or stupid. It may be the latter, but she seemed to have a fiery temperament and a gambling spirit. Wait. Gambling, money¡­ ¡°Stake? Adam sprang to his feet. ¡°Okay, make an appointment with the American investor as quickly as possible.¡± Since she requires money, he will take that cash cow first. He was willing to teach that foolish Alpha what would happen if he touched his property recklessly. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Seohwa Entertainment.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up with Seohwa Entertainment?¡± ¡°The big boys in Western clothes helped cutting off the sponsorship.¡± ¡°Is it related to Seohwa Entertainment CEO?¡± Li Yu-yen asked sharply. ¡°I think she¡¯s letting go of her anger toward Haewon.¡± ¡°That woman. If she is angry with Haewon, it is the same as putting her anger on me.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­.¡± Li Yu-yen quickly managed to bring the events of the past few days together into a stream. ¡°Did you meet the CEO of Seohwa Entertainment on the day of the interview? Did you fight?¡± ¡°What do you mean, fight? She was acting like a crazy person, and we couldn¡¯t communicate.¡± Adam replied with an incredible look. That¡¯s funny. He¡¯s sure he¡¯s skipping everything that happened in the middle. But Li Yu-yen changed the subject because he thought he would touch a nerve. ¡°Anyway, if that¡¯s true, it¡¯s in our favor. The cash flow that CEO Seo Hwa Entertainment is aiming for is showing more interest in us.¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Adam affirmed what Li Yuyan said. ¡°If you miss this opportunity, you¡¯re a fool.¡± Adam added with a wicked smile. What the hell are you planning? Li Yu-yen looked anxiously at Adam. He didn¡¯t expect that he would touch a person from the Seohwa group before the JS group, which was Adam¡¯s primary purpose. ¡®I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d grow attached so quickly..¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s the same thing as being attached to your blanket.¡¯ He was talking about his favorite blanket. If Haewon was a blanket, he was going to roll her around his body, looking at his state right now. Although he pretended not to know, Li Yuyan knew that Adam had been tracking Hae-won¡¯s route for a few days. Isn¡¯t he a stalker? ¡®It¡¯s a good thing the other person is the same alpha.¡¯ If Hae-won were an omega, she would have already been pregnant. It was the first time Adam showed such interest in someone. ¡®Or, in the worst case, he might try to change her traits by force.¡¯ Rare alpha is not only superior to other alpha, but it is also able to transform alpha into omega. Yes, he was a great man who could have been more than that. When Hae-won¡¯s name was in his mouth, Adam¡¯s eyes were filled with joy as if he were a man obsessed with passionate dreams. Like an alpha who met his fated mate. * * * Chapter 24.2 The night sea seen from the cruise was brilliant. The light from the city soaked the sea level beautifully as if it were sprinkled with fine jewelry powder. Ellie turned against the railing. She looked at the luxurious party he hosted with satisfaction, and the waiter approached and asked. ¡°Do you want a drink, CEO?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine. Go and entertain the guests.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The waiter bowed politely and turned his back. Handsome men dressed in suits wandered from place to place, offering finger food and champagne. All of them were celebrities belonging to Seohwa Entertainment. Not only trainees but also rookies and established ones, they were famous for turning their ships over and willing to die at Ellie¡¯s orders. The CEO is responsible for trimming the gemstone and making it into a gem. If you want to become a star, you should always be ready. Seo Ellie¡¯s management philosophy was that she did not put things in high regard without being prepared for it. ¡°Oh, you scared me!¡± ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. It was a joke.¡± Middle-aged women held a man as big as their children next to them one by one and laughed like a girl. There was also Mrs. Ahn, a woman who recently stopped sponsoring the foundation for single mothers run by Haewon. The man with his arm around Mrs. Ahn¡¯s waist winked secretly when his eyes met Ellie. Nothing beats young blood to keep wives out of the way. ¡®You¡¯re doing great.¡¯ As much as the smiles bloom on those ladies¡¯ faces, the face of Haewon will be filled with despair. It was a feast for her. By the way, the real customer hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Ellie was morbidly reluctant to wait, but she had to be relaxed as the situation was. ¡°P-president.¡± At that time, Director Choi approached in a hurry. Director Choi was a member of the Seohwa Group Owner Risk Team. Ellie stood dumbfounded and rolled her eyes at Director Choi, who was sweating profusely. ¡°Tell me why you called me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­.¡± Director Choi skimmed through the area. There were too many eyes to see. Although it was a boat party hosted by Ellie, not all the guests were in favor of her. First of all, moving the youngest girl to an inconspicuous place was ridiculous. ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult to tell you in public. Shall we go to the Eco-room?¡± Director Choi bowed down and laughed. Ellie straightened her eyes and gave Choi a chin. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Arrrgh!¡± As soon as the door to the soundproof room closed, Ellie screamed loudly. Ellie has had an excellent voice since she was a child. As she got older, her vocal range grew so large that the first thing the owner risk team planned was the ¡°Assembled Eco Room¡± with the advanced soundproofing system. It was mainly installed in places where Ellie comes and goes to prevent the malicious noise she emits from being released to the public. ¡°Argh! Argh! Argh!¡± Today, it was Ellie who was spewing out the anger she had accumulated. Director Choi felt like his ears would be ripped apart in a range that was comparable to a soprano. ¡®Chairman Seo can have the youngest girl sing music, so why entrust the company¡¯s work to her?¡¯ ¡°Wet your throat, miss.¡± Ellie gulped down bottled water handed by Director Choi. Then she yelled and asked. ¡°How can he not come all of a sudden?¡± The plastic bottle was crushed in Ellie¡¯s hand. Director Choi¡¯s heart was also not good when he saw it. This is because he predicted that he would soon face the same fate as that bottle. Why is my sad premonition never wrong? ¡°Did you drag me all the way here to deliver this crap? Hm? Hm?¡± Ellie grabbed the crushed bottle snout and tapped Director Choi on the head. Director Choi endured it, calculating the bonus that would be deposited into the bankbook each time he was hit on the head. According to a colleague, the eldest daughter Seo Sera is even outrageous. It is said that many employees have become suicidal after leaving the company because of how mentally they push people away. ¡°You have a mouth! I want you to talk!¡± However, Director Choi wondered if he might become the bad guy after this. Today, Ellie is acting like a crazy bitch. However, it was tantamount to suicide for a small citizen like him to complain against a conglomerate. Even though the Seohwa group used power, they still gave them a lot of money. Yes, money is the enemy. Director Choi also gave up his dignity today. ¡°Who did I throw this party for? Hey, what did you do? Why didn¡¯t you bring Smith?¡± Director Choi opened his mouth with difficulty. ¡°I told him I was going to pick him up, but he said there was no way¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know about common sense? You don¡¯t even have to ask him if you can bring him!¡± You are the one with no common sense, you ignorant girl. Director Choi sighed deeply. Then Ellie¡¯s cell phone vibrated. Chapter 25.1 ¡°What.¡± She¡¯s still annoyed, but what is this¡­ Ellie nervously pulled out her cell phone and paused. It was an unsaved number, and however, there was no sign of spam. She would normally ignore it, but now it¡¯s different. She feels like it¡¯s not a coincidence call. Ellie, who was angry and staring at the cell phone screen, looked up quickly. ¡°Hey, get lost.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Director Choi bowed his head and ran away. After confirming that the door was closed, Ellie took a few more seconds and answered the phone. ¨C Future sister-in-law. Why aren¡¯t you answering the phone? This disgusting way of speaking. ¨C I thought my arm was falling off from waiting. Recognizing the sender, Ellie¡¯s face cooled coldly. She was about to go crazy and jump, but Adam¡¯s ferocious voice made her even more agitated. ¡°How do you know my number? Did you do a background check on me?¡± The hand holding the cell phone trembled. An uneasy imagination in her head has grown in volume. Don¡¯t tell me this punk stole Smith. Then I¡¯m really not going to let you go. ¨C What do you mean, a background check. There¡¯s no need for that since we¡¯ll be a family soon. ¡°Shut up and don¡¯t tell me what to do. What¡¯s your problem.¡± ¨C Ah. It¡¯s nothing. Mr. Smith said he was interested in our gallery collection, so we¡¯re together now. ¡°What? He¡¯s there?¡± Ellie stepped back and hit her back against the wall. As it was, her legs became weak and she fell down. Smith Wilson. He was an American investor Ellie recently contacted to attract a significant investment. This lavish ship party was also barely able to happen to make a good impression on him. The whole thing has become a waste. ¡°You¡¯re such a crazy person. You¡¯re stealing my investors? Are you still a human being?¡± ¨C Future sister-in-law. Look how you¡¯re speaking. If someone knows, they¡¯ll think I stole a trade secret. Adam gave a calm sarcasm. ¡°Won¡¯t you send him here right away?¡± ¨C The youngest girl didn¡¯t have a proper home education, did she? You have to be polite when you ask for something. ¡°This is¡­!¡± ¨C Do you know that if I increase the collection¡¯s price and sell it now, the money to invest in you will decrease too, right? He wants to buy this work at any price, what should I do? Ellie shut her mouth tightly. It wasn¡¯t just revenge for the last time. If he did, he would have sold his collection and not sent Smith to the cruise party to not invest in her. The game changer was Adam, not Smith Wilson, the investor. Ellie¡¯s fate is also determined by what choice Adam will make. I had to stop the art from selling. ¡°What are you doing with me?¡± ¨C Hm. A threat? Ellie burst out laughing in amazement. How dare you sit on top of an alpha when you¡¯re nothing more than a mere omega. Ellie burst out laughing in shock. An omega dares to sit on top of her head as an Alpha. ¨C I¡¯m kidding, go to the sponsors and tell them to resume sponsorship. Make sure to say it nicely. Ellie¡¯s heart sank. The words that followed were even more astonishing. ¨C Hospitality towards trainees is harsh. With the age difference, they were almost like their sons. How far would he go? ¡°A-are you saying whatever you want? Do you have any evidence? Any evidence?¡± The one with the loudest voice wins. Ellie, who has solved everything for her by only yelling so far, decided to go all in again this time brazenly. At the same time, the cell phone buzzed. Ellie turned the call to the speaker and quickly checked the screen. There was a text message with a picture attached. It was a photo of a man and woman with a significant age difference walking on the beach with their arms crossed. As if conscious of her surroundings, she was even wearing sunglasses. ¨C Let¡¯s figure out who¡¯ll be in the most trouble if we release it. Adam added in a chilling voice. It was a speakerphone, but it was as vivid as whispering from her side. Ellie looked away at the cell phone in her hand. She doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s just one picture, and she¡¯s sure there¡¯s more, that jerk. This is probably one of the pictures. Ellie chewed her thumb nails and was in agony. ¡°Are you still thinking?¡± ¡°Ah? A-argh!¡± Ellie saw Adam standing at the door and threw her cell phone. What¡¯s wrong with him? Adam stepped aside and lightly dodged the incoming cell phone. Then he closed the door calmly and stood in front of Ellie. ¡°You, w-why are you here! You said you were at the museum with Smith!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was in the museum. And Mr. Smith is on board right now, and I came with him.¡± Chapter 25.2 Adam raised his chin to the door. ¡°According to Director Choi, he can¡¯t come today¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ah. To surprise my prospective sister-in-law, I told him to lie and pretend he couldn¡¯t go.¡± ¡°You mean you haven¡¯t sold your collection yet?¡± Ellie¡¯s face glowed at Adam¡¯s words. If Smith is here and hasn¡¯t spent his money yet, that means she had a chance. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s time to talk about that.¡± Adam asked, changing his eyes. Ellie realised her situation belatedly. ¡°Oh, I see. I can ask the wives to sign up for sponsorship in Seohwa Welfare again. I¡¯ll collect all the boys.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the answer, but your attitude is slightly off.¡± Adam¡¯s cold eyes stared at Ellie. Ellie trembled and fell on her knees. Her pride was hurt, but there was no other way. Oh, have you seen any dramas? Adam sarcastically thought. Ellie gritted and bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯m, sorry.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re good at this.¡± Adam looked at Ellie with admiration. However, there was an evident sneer on his lips. Ellie, who had been holding back her pride, opened her mouth as if she had to say this. ¡°But if you reveal this picture, you won¡¯t get anything good either.¡± ¡°Is that a threat? Or are you worried?¡± Adam asked back with a smile. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m talking about worrying about my prospective brother-in-law. All of these wives are alpha wives. How many alphas do you think you will offend if you release it?¡± Now, she happened to take advantage of his weakness. Can we take a risk of offending the other alphas? It¡¯s a stupid omega. Ellie stared at Adam as if to wake him up. ¡°Ah, those alphas. I will be in danger?¡± Adam burst into laughter. She¡¯s threatening him with another alpha? It was beyond ridiculous and pitiful. Of course he didn¡¯t care. ¡°So you will take good care of me? Will I be lucky if I¡¯m alright?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°This kind of threat works only for people who have a lot to lose, just like you.¡± Adam crouched down in front of Ellie with a smile. ¡°Do you know what people like me do when they¡¯re cornered?¡± And whispered softly, ¡°I will get along with them. Then play them to their hell.¡± This crazy bastard. Ellie clenched her teeth and thought. ¡°I hope that doesn¡¯t include you. Right?¡± The low-sinking voice became fresh again. Adam picked up a plastic bottle that was rolling on the floor and tapped Ellie on the head. Dong, dong, dong. There was nothing in her head, so the echoing sound was really clear. Adam, who was listening to the sound, stopped his arm. ¡°I won¡¯t sell the art.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t want to sell it. So work things well.¡± Adam raised himself with a thud. He looked around at the crushed plastic bottle and threw it away indifferently. A bouncy plastic bottle rolled into a corner. ¡°Oh, and¡­¡± Adam came to a standstill in front of the door. ¡°What happened here is a secret between you and me.¡± Adam covered his mouth with his stretched index finger and smiled ironically. Ellie looked up at him with puzzled eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t touch Seo Haewon. Do you understand?¡± When Ellie¡¯s reaction was stoic, Adam asked with a smile. Only then did Ellie nod in a hurry. ¡°I-I understand.¡­! I won¡¯t talk to her!¡± Ellie replied servilely. Only then did Adam turn the handle. The air from the outside rushed in through the cracks in the open door, making it easy to breathe. Adam breathed in slowly. At first glance, the fishy smell of the sea touched the tip of his nose and stimulated nostalgia. But what he misses the most right now is, The smell of Haewon. * * * Haewon couldn¡¯t believe it. Applications for sponsorship were coming in one by one, and all of them were backers who had recently withdrawn their patronage. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± She wondered if someone was making fun of her. Or a hidden camera. No, it can¡¯t be a hidden camera prank. Hae-won, who was relaxed, smirked. ¡°It¡¯s a relief.¡± Hae-won fell on her desk after confirming that all the sponsors who had left for the last time had returned. She felt like she went back and forth between heaven and hell, and the last few days, especially, have been hell. Let¡¯s take a break¡­ from the company today. Even after returning home, she stayed up all night to adjust the budget physically and mentally. In the end, many budgets ended up in the trash, but she was more than happy to do it. ¡®Wait. What time is it now?¡¯ Haewon took out her cell phone. Her head went blank when she saw the date on the screen. Oh, it¡¯s Sunday. She went to work on a Saturday, so she thought it was a weekday. By the way, when was the last time I ate? After she was done, Haewon began to take care of herself. Chapter 26.1 First of all, she stood up to simply fill her stomach, but her eyes were spinning for a moment. The lack of food accumulates, reaching the limit. The last thing Hae-won saw before she lost consciousness was a white ceiling and a light that turned off. * * * ¡®Dad, there¡¯s a spider web on the ceiling.¡¯ ¡®Leave it alone. The spiders will eat the pests.¡¯ ¡®Right. And the bathroom doesn¡¯t light up. It must be broken.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to be.¡± ¡®Yeah, I see.¡¯ It was Manila, the capital of the Philippines, that arrived with her father who gambled away. Haewon was 12 years old at the time. However, her growth was slow due to lack of nutrition, and her size was much smaller than that of her peers. The first house she lived in was an old villa located in the city center. The Korean landlord manages it and the tenants are also mostly Korean, so she didn¡¯t feel like a foreigner when she walked around the villa. However, as her father continued to be behind in rent, the father and daughter gradually moved to the city¡¯s outskirts. The surrounding environment has deteriorated as their movement continues. No more Korean words were heard. It was a foreign language she had never heard before. The number of homeless people occupying the streets has also increased, and the neighbor¡¯s clothes were either loose or bare. ¡®Seo Haewon. Wake up. Get your stuff!¡¯ ¡®Hm, again¡­?¡¯ She still remembers the day when they ran away with only her bedding when she heard the sound of waking her up in a hurry. The first night flight in the Philippines. When the sea filled with trash finally unfolded before her eyes, she thought that it was the end. The bottom of life. The destination of those driven out of town. To be exact, it was one of the many slums in the Philippines, but it was titled the world¡¯s three largest slums, so the level of misery was different. There was no concept of a floorboard or wallpaper. If you put a wall on the ground and put a lid on it, it was a house. ¡®From today, this is my home.¡¯ Her father occupied an empty shack without permission. Hae-won awkwardly laid a quilt on a rusty frame. ¡®Dad, I¡¯m going to make money. Look at the house.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­Yes.¡¯ She thought he would quit gambling now, but after that, her father managed to raise money and go in and out of the casino. When he went to the casino, which took more than two hours to go back and forth, he always put a suit in his bag. And when she asked why he didn¡¯t wear it, he said that if he wore good clothes in the slums, it would be taken away by gangsters. It wasn¡¯t empty words that people could get attacked. And a father who left his little daughter in such a dangerous place. Once he went out, he came back a couple of days later. However, Hae-won was more worried about his father than she was left alone. She didn¡¯t know, but she thought her dad was an omega. The male omega was said to be very rare and hated in Korea. On the contrary, her father told her that the concept of Alpha-Omega is not common in the Philippines, making it easier to live. However, even there, his father was small for a man, and there were only scary adults around him who couldn¡¯t communicate. Most of the people who walked around with their tops open had strange tattoos on their bodies. Their eyes were as sharp as a blade. They smoked a roll of paper every day, and when she passed by, she felt sick. Looking back, it was hard to believe that a little girl had survived such a place. If only she had stayed a little longer if she hadn¡¯t been able to leave even after awakening as an Omega¡­ On the other hand, she thought it wouldn¡¯t have been dangerous. She thought she was waiting for her father alone in the shack that was likely to collapse when the wind blew. No. She wasn¡¯t alone. Because then next to her¡­¡­. * * * ¡°Uhm¡­¡­.¡± The closed Haewon¡¯s eyes wriggled. Haewon tossed and turned for a long time before waking up. When she opened my eyes, she saw a white sheet. Like the sea. Not the black sea where garbage floats, but the white clean sea. Haewon held out her arms toward the sea. As she shook her hands like swimming, the touch of the sheet that brushed her fingertips was soft and she felt like she was going to cry. Hae-won clutched the sheet as it was. The sheet was crumpled in the shape of a wave. She thought she¡¯d forgotten everything. Often, living in the Philippines was revived as a nightmare. What would have happened if Chairman Seo had not found her? She didn¡¯t want to imagine. Crash! Then there was a loud noise outside the room. Haewon rose reflexively. As she walked toward the door like that, she wondered why she was lying in bed for a moment. Chapter 26.2 When she got home, she remembered staying up all night in the study room because she was working. As she stood up, she saw a white ceiling at the end¡­¡­. ¡®I think I lost my mind.¡¯ Haewon pressed down on the throbbing temple. ¡®Ah. Is it Bora?¡¯ Bora was the only one who knew the house password. Haewon was always working, and Bora, raising a child alone, took care of her like a mother. She told her to go on vacation with her child once the work was done. ¡®How could I trouble her?¡¯ Did she cook? By the way, it was the weekend, so her child would have come along, but the child¡¯s voice was not heard. Haewon opened the door without being wary. ¡°Bora¡­¡± Her mouth, calling for the expected one, was shut tight. Haewon made eye contact with a man who was crouching in the living room. The man was so stiff like a cat that accidentally broke a vase. No, he was so huge that he looked like a black leopard was lying there. The black leopard was Adam. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Adam rolled his eyes and sighed a little. In front of him were a bunch of empty plastic side dishes scattered around. ¡°Did you wake up?¡± Then Adam smiled and greeted her. Haewon¡¯s eyes widened at that shameless look. She took a deep breath to calm her mind, and the smell of fragrant oil floating in the air was awakened. ¡°What are you doing here¡­¡­.¡± There was nothing to ask. Plastic cans of side dishes lined up on the Irish counter. In addition, there was a bubbling sound in the pot above the induction. ¡°The refrigerator was empty, so I was making side dishes.¡± Adam added and stood up, stacking empty barrels one by one in his hand. Haewon¡¯s mind went blank again. She has no idea where to start. How did you get in here, why did you check inside the refrigerator? Side dishes? Did you make it all yourself? When did you go grocery shopping? ¡°The ingredients available.¡± Adam read out loud which complicated the Haewon¡¯s inner self . ¡°Do you want me to make you a meal? I even made porridge. It takes a while to reheat the porridge.¡± Adam opened the drawer on the sink and sorted out the empty cans. And the sesame seeds are sprinkled on the side dishes placed on the counter, and this series of movements was natural as if he was home. ¡°Ah, the soup is all boiled.¡± Adam stood before the induction and tasted the soup with a spoonful. Hae-won looked at it from afar. ¡°Will you come and taste it?¡± Adam asked, leaning toward Haewon. Only then, Hae-won strode toward the counter like a person released from hibernation. She wasn¡¯t trying to taste it. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Growl. She asked him, but there was a loud noise somewhere. Hae-won, who realized that it was the sound from her stomach, blushed and was at a loss. It¡¯s time to get angry, but her body roared with hunger. ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­. So.¡± Haewon spoke gibberish. It is irresistible. The smell of fragrant side dishes and the smell of freshly cooked rice irritated her nasal passages, so there was nothing she could do about it. Every time she took a breath, saliva pooled in her mouth. Adam laughed at Haewon. ¡°The food would get cold.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t run away.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adam put his hand on Haewon¡¯s ashamed waist and dragged her to the table. Adam, who sat Haewon down, wandered around the kitchen naturally as if it¡¯s his own house to set the table. He was wearing a black turtleneck and gray pants today. The top is designed to adhere to the body, so the chest is exceptionally prominent. No matter how she looked at it, he was supposed to be sitting in front of the office desk, not in the kitchen. While Hae-won carefully observed him, Adam put the transferred side dishes on the table. Fresh side dishes were placed in a snow-white porcelain bowl. ¡°Did I have a bowl like this at home?¡± When Hae-won asked while moving her gaze at the bowl, Adam, who met her eyes, only smiled slowly. And he finished setting the spoon and chopsticks next to the rice bowl and soup bowl with steam coming up. The table was set up instantly like a king¡¯s meal. On top of white rice, there was beef radish soup, various seasoned vegetables with oil with sesame seeds were sprinkled in abundance. Beautifully cut egg rolls were placed on a long plate in bite-size pieces. And on another plate of the same size, a mackerel with a crispy skin lying down. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring these yet.¡± Adam brought sesame seeds, put pork tenderloin, and sprinkled them on boiled quail eggs. Haewon felt like a twisted pepper at the moment. She also had no immunity in this situation. If someone cooks side dishes for her or prepares a meal for her. Even when she lived with her father. As Hae-won sat silently, Adam picked up a large chunk of meat and placed t it on the rice. The marinaded meat was moistened the white rice. ¡°Haewon, take a bite.¡± Despite Adam¡¯s recommendation, Haewon remained silent. No matter how hungry they were, how many people could afford to eat in this situation? Then Adam rummaged through the refrigerator. Chapter 27.1 What he took out was kimchi. Could it be that you thought I couldn¡¯t eat kimchi because I didn¡¯t have it? Haewon was convinced that it might be the case. ¡°I didn¡¯t make kimchi myself, so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll be delicious.¡± ¡°Did you really make it yourself? All these side dishes?¡± At last, Hae-won opened her mouth. Adam smiled as he sat next to her, clasped hands. ¡°I was going to leave the porridge to boil, but Haewon slept longer than I thought.¡± She didn¡¯t sleep. She fainted. Oh, then it must be Adam who took her to bed. Haewon¡¯s mind became complicated. ¡°When did you learn how to cook?¡± Hae-won asked to clear up the mess on her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never learned it.¡± Adam thought it over and went on. ¡°Cooking is nothing. I¡¯ll prepare the ingredients, season them, stir-fry them, boil them, and that¡¯s it.¡± Adam smiled cheerfully. Hearing that he made it himself, I felt sorry for just sitting in front of the table looking like I was going to die. Bob is innocent. Adam¡¯s sincerity in preparing this. Hearing that he even made it himself, she was a little shocked. But the rice was not guilty ¨C Adam had put his sincerity in preparing this. Haewon picked up the spoon with difficulty. Then she took a spoonful of rice with the meat that Adam had put and took it to her mouth. At that moment her eyes flashed open. ¡®It¡¯s delicious.¡¯ The seasoning of soybean paste was mixed with the rice, and it easily wrapped around the tongue. Haewon chewed each grain of rice tightly as if savoring it. Adam watched Haewon quietly. When he saw Haewon¡¯s cheeks chew like a squirrel, he had an urge to press it down with his fingers. Adam suppressed his insidious impulse and this time, he put the stir-fried spinach on top. ¡°I can eat myself.¡± ¡°Hm. You just have to chew and swallow it.¡± Adam said he was not willing to accept Haewon¡¯s hasty dissuasion. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± While Hae-won was chewing after putting another side dish on the rice, Adam looked at her with his chin perched on the back of his hand. ¡°Haewon, you look so cute when you eat.¡± Hae-won almost choked at the sound he spat out. But Adam didn¡¯t stop. ¡°You¡¯re good at interviews, you chew well, what can¡¯t you do?¡± At first, she thought he was being sarcastic, but he wasn¡¯t. It seemed like he was trying to relieve her anger of his trespassing by taking advantage of the time she was preoccupied with eating. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to marry Haewon like this. I¡¯m so happy. ¡± Tak. In the end, Hae-won, who couldn¡¯t stand it, put down her chopsticks. ¡°Well, Adam,¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m going to have an upset stomach.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Adam asked with an absolute clueless look. In addition, he even looked at Haewon¡¯s complexion with worried eyes. Adam lifted himself, patting Haewon¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water. Eat slowly.¡± No, she meant that she was going to get an upset stomach because of him. Haewon swallowed the words that filled her throat. Perhaps she was possessed by Adam¡¯s cunning behavior; she couldn¡¯t even say a word. Even if it¡¯s an obvious trick. ¡°Here.¡± Adam put the cup down. The drink is also barley tea, not purified water. Her water bottle wasn¡¯t at home either so she sighed deeply and drank it. The cold water seemed to bring down the reluctant lump that had been placed on the chest. Fortunately, Adam said nothing more. In that way, Haewon finished her meal. It¡¯s been a long time since she ate a home-cooked meal, so she emptied a bowl without realizing it. She felt lighthearted because of the homely taste. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s full and relaxed. Suddenly, She imagined Adam standing in front of a low cooking table and mixing vegetables with his big hands. She thought that it might be a little cute. The corners of her mouth went up without realizing it. Yikes. Haewon hurriedly shook off the scene that came to her mind. ¡°Did you enjoy your meal?¡± ¡°Yes, thanks to you, I ate really well.¡± Hae-won said with an awkward smile. But the smile didn¡¯t last long, and they still had things to solve between them. ¡°Do you want me to make you coffee? Or tea?¡± Adam asked calmly as he cleared the empty bowl, and Haewon almost answered naturally. Hae-won closed her half-open mouth. ¡°Just leave the dishes alone. I¡¯ll do it a little later.¡± ¡°Well, shall we? I¡¯ll be here till evening anyway, so I¡¯ll do it with you then.¡± Wait. Are you staying until dinner? Hae-won looked at Adam with his eyes wide open. Adam had the cheek to stare at her, asking if she had anything more to say. Chapter 27.2 In the end, Hae-won turned her eyes first. ¡°I was surprised that you suddenly came to my house without telling me.¡± It was an apparent break-in. However, Hae-won expressed it euphemistically. She was relieved by the hearty meal, and she didn¡¯t want to raise her voice with Adam. ¡°I apologize for breaking into you without permission by pressing the password you didn¡¯t tell me.¡± And Adam kindly pointed out points that Hae-won did not try to ask. In the end, Haewon had to ask. ¡°How did you get the password?¡± ¡°Combining the numbers left by fingerprints.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a joke. Oh, I¡¯m so embarrassed when Haewon looks serious.¡± When the conversion pun didn¡¯t work, Adam¡¯s eyebrows were curved. Haewon couldn¡¯t laugh. ¡°I asked your secretary.¡± ¡°How can you call someone on vacation for something like that?¡± Haewon was appalled. ¡°It was your secretary who was worried about not being able to contact you. That¡¯s why I decided to go and look at you instead.¡± The smile faded from Adam¡¯s face. The calm, sunken eyes seemed to blame himself. No, come to think of it, it was her fault. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, check your missed call.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you.¡± Hae-won¡¯s voice gradually decreased. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°I thought Haewon didn¡¯t answer my calls because you were mad at me.¡± Adam said sullenly. When she looked up, her eyes met him, who was unusually depressed. Only then did Hae-won realize that she did not contact Adam for nearly a week to solve the sponsor problem. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I couldn¡¯t contact you because I was busy with work.¡± Haewon shook her head. ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked back, looking like a puppy. Haewon shook her head as hard as she could. ¡°Some people suddenly stopped sponsoring, so I was out of my mind. But it¡¯s all worked out now.¡± She added details of the progress in case she caused Adam unnecessary concern. Adam paused, pretending to think for a moment. His exceptional acting wholly deceived Haewon that he knew nothing. ¡°I see.¡± At last Adam murmured with an acceptable face. ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s better to be pushed aside than to be ignored on purpose.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± That¡¯s a sad thing to say. Hae-won didn¡¯t know what to say, so she shut up. He was worried about her today. He worked so hard. ¡®I¡¯ve been wondering¡­¡­.¡¯ Hae-won secretly looked at Adam while pulling at the end of his T-shirt and asked in a friendly voice. ¡°How have you been, Adam?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been well.¡± Adam smiled softly. The narrowly curved eyes and the raised corners of the mouth looked like a person hiding a sinister inside. But Haewon didn¡¯t notice. ¡°I went around the exhibition hall that I visited with you,¡± He was tracking where Haewon was. ¡°I was contemplating whether I should send a text message or a phone call, but when I got up the courage to call, I was upset because it wasn¡¯t answered.¡± He wondered why Seo Hae-won didn¡¯t contact him for some reason, and then did a check. ¡°And I spent my time doing that.¡± Trampling on the pride of Seo Ellie, who is egoistic. The week went by so quickly when he finished. ¡°¡­¡­Is that so?¡± Hae-won was very embarrassed when she heard Adam. Adam¡¯s words were studded with thorns, and every time he uttered a word, Haewon¡¯s heart throbbed. ¡°Haewon.¡± ¡°?¡± Adam stood in front of Haewon and carefully stroked Hae-won¡¯s puckered cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You were so busy that you fainted, but I couldn¡¯t care less about you. I¡¯m being childish.¡± His voice was soft, as if he was applying medicine to the wound he himself had clawed. ¡°No, I¡¯m more sorry. I will contact you often if I can from now on. Feel free to contact me, Adam.¡± Hae-won answered with a keen sense of responsibility. Adam smiled. But he wasn¡¯t laughing. He heard that Seo Hae-won was sorry, but why? He didn¡¯t feel very comfortable. Why? Everything went my way. He even gave Seo Hae-won a strong sense of guilt, induced sympathy within her, and finally had a way to keep in touch with her. Adam frowned involuntarily. ¡°And thank you.¡± Then Hae-won gently grabbed Adam¡¯s hand. Adam stared at her little hand. Ah. He finally realized it. He didn¡¯t want to be apologized to. He wanted Haewon to understand his feelings. She took sides with him at best, but he was angry that Ellie was the only one who took the lead in everything he wanted. He¡¯s upset. ¡°Thank you for clearing things up with me then, Adam.¡± Yeah. He was agitated. I¡¯m sorry for resenting you then. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. The light brown eyes looking up at him seemed to whisper to him. Chapter 28.1 ¡°Yes.¡± Adam unknowingly lowered himself. Like a puppy who wants the owner¡¯s touch. Hae-won touched Adam¡¯s cheek. It was then that he felt his heart melt away. At the same time, he was surprised to see himself moving back and forth at every word Haewon said. ¡®I¡¯m not even a kid.¡¯ No, I¡¯m not. Now, if one looks at them, they would think he is Haewon¡¯s puppy. It wasn¡¯t enough to wag its tail like crazy, because just asking for things made him want to flip his stomach over right away. It¡¯s a shame that Haewon doesn¡¯t have a hobby in that way. Well, but it wasn¡¯t bad to treat him like a dog because she kept petting him. Adam demoted himself as a dog. Even if she¡¯s a girl, this alpha is dangerous. Adam thought with a smile as if he knew nothing. ¡°Still.¡± Suddenly, Haewon withdrew the hand that was stroking his cheek. Adam felt sorry for it, but this time she covered his face with both hands. ¡°Don¡¯t do that from now on.¡± Adam felt like his tail was drooping. He wanted to feel Haewon¡¯s warm touch. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause you worry. From now on, I will be able to behave properly enough that you do not have to step forward. Okay?¡± Hae-won added strength. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be in danger because of me.¡± Adam gulped down his saliva. His lower body was throbbing with heat, and the muscles of the whole body have also become as firm as an erection. Hae-won took a step back and touched his hair. He thought she was conscious of the atmosphere of tension, but she wasn¡¯t. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go wash my face. I look terrible, don¡¯t I? Hae-won smiled awkwardly. Then she glanced at Adam a few times and walked quickly to the bedroom. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adam, who was left alone, stood stupid. Then, he carefully stroked the cheek that Hae-won had touched. Seo Haewon. He thought she was docile, but was she really a scary alpha? Adam came to his senses late and raised his head. The door to the bedroom where Haewon entered was firmly shut as if not welcoming intruders. How could you fascinate people like this and disappear? Adam twisted his lips as he stared at the closed door. * * * ¡°Hoo.¡± Haewon exhaled a deep breath. As she washed her face right away, her face wet with water was reflected in the mirror. ¡®Seo Haewon. Did you put on makeup?¡¯ ¡®N-no.¡¯ ¡®But why are your lips so red?¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®Ah, you¡¯re an omega, right?¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t make it obvious. If you want to live in this house for a long time.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡°A shallow woman.¡± Sera¡¯s voice suddenly rang in her head. It was a day less than a year after she had been picked up by Chairman Seo and returned to Korea. It¡¯s been over ten years, but it¡¯s still as vivid as yesterday. ¡®Shallow¡­¡¯ Hae-won frowned while looking in the mirror. Hee wet face looked more flushed today. Was it like this when I was eating with Adam? She pressed her innocent lips with her fingertips. Brown hair like dyed hair, light brown eyes and red lips, and dark double eyelids cast shadows around the eyes, making them look depressed. She had never liked her face before. It¡¯s not just her face. Her existence was despair itself. ¡®Haewon, your face, when you eat, is cute.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re good at interviews, you chew well, what can¡¯t you do?¡¯ So when she heard that, she knew it was empty words, but honestly, her heart tickled pleasantly. She lived a life where even empty words and compliments with obvious intentions were expensive to afford. But it¡¯s only once. You can¡¯t be excited. As she lowered her head as if she were running away, water droplets on her chin fell on the sink. Haewon stared blankly at the hole in the sink where the water was escaping. It would be nice if she could send away her thoughts that mess up h¨¦r head, like the water that goes down the drain. ¡®Oh, my God. Adam¡¯s waiting.¡¯ Hae-won hurriedly wiped her face with a towel and brushed her wet hair lightly. She was about to leave the bathroom, but the liquid inside her panties became sticky as soon as she took her step. ¡°Huh¡­!?¡± Haewon crouched down at the door in a hurry. Then she glanced in the direction of Adam¡¯s living room for no reason. As if she was trapped in one space with him. When she thought of Adam, fluids flowed out again. ¡°Is it a heat?¡± Hae-won¡¯s heart was pounding. Since there is an alpha of reproductive age in a safe space called home, it was a natural phenomenon for Haewon, an omega of suitable age, to have a heat cycle. However, for Haewon, who did not know that Adam was an alpha, it was a bolt from the blue. Is it a side effect of an overdose of inhibitors? Or was the injection the problem? Chapter 28.2 While Hae-won was barking up the wrong tree looking for the cause from her, her body, as well as her head, was dominated by Omega¡¯s instincts. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­.¡± Haewon shuddered around her shoulders. Then, suddenly, she thought she had to erase the smell of pheromones that might come out of her, so she hurriedly began to take off her clothes. Omega¡¯s desire to reproduce with the Alpha collided with the fear of being raped by an unmatched Alpha. She forgot that her body doesn¡¯t produce pheromones right now. Haewon, who was finally naked, crawled into the shower booth. She tried to turn on the water, but her hand kept flailing. At last she turned the lever and cold water poured over her head. Shaaa! Her hair instantly got wet and stuck to her skin. Her red lips turned blue. ¡°I-it¡¯s cold¡­. Hmm¡­¡­.¡± Haewon rubbed her skin with his bare hands. As if there¡¯s something dirty on it. No, it was her rutting body that was dirty. ¡°No, no¡­¡­.¡± Along with the heat cycle and the trauma of abuse, Hae-won obsessively rubbed her body. As if she¡¯s trying to erase herself from the world. * * * ¡®How long are you going to keep me waiting?¡¯ Adam leaned his back on the sofa and rattled one leg. When he checked his wristwatch, 20 minutes had already passed. It had been a long time since he had finished washing dishes while Haewon was away, and put the cooled side dishes in the refrigerator one by one with a lid. When he looked at the clock, his nervousness increased by one second. In the end, Adam, who had reached his limit, jumped up. Breathe. When he opened the door, there was a sound of water in the shower room inside. However, a whimper was mixed between the pouring streams. He listened and opened the shower door. Drip. ¡°!¡± Adam hardened at sight in front of him. Hae-won¡¯s clothes were scattered on the floor, and her naked body was crouching in the shower booth. Adam calmly grasped the situation, wondering what was going on. Is it a heat? It¡¯s a heat. As the situation was understood, Adam had difficulty holding back his laughter. Anyway, he was thinking about spreading her legs today, so he can¡¯t help but be happy that the heat happened on its own. Adam stopped in front of the shower booth, flicking Haewon¡¯s clothes aside with his feet. ¡°Haewon.¡± As Adam affectionately called Hae-won¡¯s name, Hae-won, wet as a rain, looked up. Adam grinned as their eyes met. On the other hand, Haewon¡¯s eyes were shaking. Her eyes were so big that he could see where her eyes were moving. Her eyes, which were running wild from side to side, were fixed on Adam again. As Adam¡¯s shadow cast over her body, Hae-won lowered her head against the corner as if running away. Anyone who sees it will know what will be eaten. It¡¯s her. Adam smacked his lips at the apricot-colored feast that blatantly seduced him. ¡°Haewon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won lowered more deeply at Adam¡¯s call. Adam turned off the shower and crouched down in front of Haewon. Her blue lips trembled finely as he lifted her chin with one hand. ¡°You said you were washing your face, but you suddenly took a shower? That¡¯s cold water, too.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won only uttered a groan. She looked like a beast who didn¡¯t know how to speak. Did she turn on cold water to cool off the heat? She felt so hot that she didn¡¯t even think about taking medicine. She¡¯s not like a beast, she is a beast. Adam added, stroking Haewon¡¯s droopy cheeks. ¡°Heat?¡± ¡°Hngh, ngh¡­.¡± Then Hae-won rubbed her cheek against Adam¡¯s palm. There was no sexual connotation, and she only tried to warm her face with Adam¡¯s temperature. As the cold skin warmed up, the frowned expression eased gently. Adam gave away his palm for a moment. Haewon in front of him looked like a cat. And while she was instinctively wary of Adam, she did not drop her body against the wall. Even when her heat came, she was so cute that he wanted to put her in his mouth and eat her. She is a woman who can¡¯t even seduce properly. But when she¡¯s with him, she¡¯s always in a rut. He was a little bit annoyed by that awkward attitude. It¡¯s like you¡¯re teasing me. I hate being swayed. ¡°Haewon, aren¡¯t your heat cycle intervals too short?¡± When Adam asked sarcastically, Hae-won only made a dying sound. Her blurred breath permeated his palm. At that moment, the cock, which was still hanging underneath, complained of pain. Adam clicked his tongue as he looked between his legs, his erection rising slowly. ¡°At this point, I wonder if your rut explodes when you¡¯re with me.¡± Adam mumbled, rubbing Hae-won¡¯s cheek. ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s¡­. No, it¡¯s not¡­¡­.¡± Haewon stuttered to answer. Two wet eyes filled with resentment. Adam shoved his hand between Haewon¡¯s squeamish thighs. Haewon shrugged as he touched her swollen pussy with excitement. Chapter 29.1 ¡°Shall we see it?¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡­.¡± Adam checked his hands buried in her valley. The sticky love liquids grew every time he collected and dropped his thumb and forefinger. ¡°Really? This body is very determined to seduce.¡± Adam smiled. Then, he sucked the finger soaked in love liquid. Haewon, who would typically have been surprised, just sat and stared at it. I want to be hugged. I want to be seeded. Hae-won thought, hugging her body tightly. Omega¡¯s desire made her thoughts in her head all in a mess. Hae-won carefully groped for the tiles and reached for Adam. ¡°A-Adam. Adam¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± The fingers that fell in front of Adam¡¯s feet twitched repeatedly. Adam deliberately ignored her hand as she cutely protested to hold him. Haewon¡¯s face turned into tears. He had some reason left previously, but now he was completely different. People might think he gave her a heat. Is it because she¡¯s at home? Alpha and omega are also animals, so he has seen statistics that the safer places are, the greater the desire to reproduce. Moreover, Adam thought Hae-won was an alpha with a peculiar constitution who often exploded with ruts. So he didn¡¯t think much of her heat. He has no intention of rejecting the feast set up for him. He happened to be starving. I¡¯m going to eat her slowly. ¡°Haewon, you should be thankful that you were born as an alpha.¡± If she was Omega, he would have her pregnant here. Adam murmured in a cool voice, smiling. ¡°Ugh¡­?¡± As Adam pushed his hand under Hae-won¡¯s palm and interlocked their fingers, Hae-won didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. ¡°Ngh.¡± The spark seemed to pop from their overlapping palms. Their fingers were tangled, and her brain was numb with the prickly sensation on her arm. Hae-won curled up in a circle as she throbbed to the womb. ¡°Ha, ha¡­. hngh.¡± Hae-won slumped while clasping her fingers with Adam. Then a sweet scent rose from between her legs. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s sweet.¡± Adam, noticing the smell, shook his eyebrows ¨C a pungent odor that stimulated his nasal cavity. The scent was as strong as that of Haewon¡¯s pussy. His eyes were turning upside down. Adam took a breath and filled his lungs with the pungent smell. And he laughed looking down at Haewon. ¡°Ha ha. You held my hands?¡± Adam waved their clasped hands, but Haewon was limp and unresponsive. Adam gently turned her shoulder to the side, and the blushing face caught his eye first. ¡°Uhngh¡­.¡± The light brown eyes were out of focus, and a face was telling her that she isn¡¯t mentally present. Also, the image of her hugging her lower abdomen as if to protect her womb broke Adam¡¯s rational cord. ¡°Ugh.¡± Adam snatched up Haewon at once. The woman¡¯s soft body was entangled in the man¡¯s hard body. As Adam rubbed his thigh, Haewon struggled to get out of his arms. ¡°Shh.¡± Adam took hold of Haewon, hugged her and whispered to her like a child. ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold if you stay here all the time. Look, even your hair is wet.¡± Adam collected hair stuck to Haewon¡¯s face and put it behind her ears. Hae-won tightened her core when his fingers rounded the back of her ears without realizing it. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± ¡°Are you going to keep making naughty noises?¡± Haewon kept her mouth shut at the harsh tone. The reason was volatilized, and most of it was a reaction by instinct. So she was more lovely. Adam was sure that no matter what he did, Hae-won wouldn¡¯t remember. He was like that just by looking at the hole through which love liquid was dripping uncontrollably. Adam put his hand between her legs as if closing a hole and covered her pubic area. He felt it the last time he sucked her pussy, but he didn¡¯t want to throw away a drop of Haewon¡¯s love juice as sweet as honey. ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± Adam just passed the rack where the dryer was plugged in. When he was worried about her catching a cold, he didn¡¯t even think about drying her hair. Laying the wet Haewon on the bed, the sheet sank low and absorbed the water from her body. ¡°You have to lie down straight.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡­.¡± Adam laid Hae-won¡¯s body straight back to his side. When he looked down along the thin white neckline, he saw a breast that was large enough to hold and hung from the narrow ribcage. Adam grabbed one side of her chest like an instinct. The flesh was full, so he only put a little force on it, but the breast protruded through the open fingers. Chapter 29.2 ¡°Do you know what I thought when I saw you lying in the bathtub at the hotel?¡± Adam rubbed her chest and recalled the memories. Hae-won twisted her shoulder and groaned as he pinched and turned the nipple on the other side of the chest with his other hand. ¡°I imagine that you are rolling around in bed until you are dry.¡± ¡°Hngh, uhm¡­¡­.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes and mouth bent strangely. Hae-won was distracted by Adam¡¯s touch and could not understand a word. As Adam¡¯s caress grew longer, her chest became softer; on the contrary, the sensitive nipple swelled hard. ¡°Look at the nipple.¡± ¡°Ahngh¡­!¡± As Adam pinched the nipple and stretched it, Hae-won¡¯s moan also increased. Twirling the nipple made her upper body twist. ¡°Last time, I couldn¡¯t touch this place because I was sucking and fingering your pussy.¡± Adam muttered with a brooding look. When the naturally spread breasts were wrapped around the sides and gathered to the center, the flesh touched each other, and the ribcage was shown. When I pressed the yun inside with my thumb, the nipples were about to rub together. Why don¡¯t you put a cock in between and shake it? When he pressed the nipple inward with my thumbs, the nipples started to rub against each other. What if I put a cock in the middle and move it? Adam began to unfasten his belt to put the flash of thought into practice. Hae-won looked at Adam with a wary gaze, with his arms wrapped around her tingling chest because he was touching her so much. ¡°Huh? Are you going to help me?¡± Adam smiled at Hae-won, who held her chest. Hae-won frowned as she didn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°It¡¯s nice to have them together, but if I put it through, it¡¯ll be better.¡± Hae-won still did not understand what he meant. The eyes rolling from side to side showed signs of anxiety. ¡°Just rest. After a while, I¡¯ll be hooked on your pussy.¡± Adam explained kindly. He climbed on top of Haewon, pulled out his erect cock and grabbed it. Haewon instinctively realized what he was saying only after seeing the red penis stretching straight over the thick scrotum and the glans dripping with transparent glandular fluid. ¡°Uh¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won frowned with fear. But her body frankly heated up as the thick glans flickered in front of my eyes. Her vaginal hole twitched and she screamed for a cock. ¡°I¡¯ll touch you. Don¡¯t get mad, okay?¡± ¡°Ah, ah¡­! Mhngh!¡± Hae-won¡¯s mouth opened wide when Adam stretched one arm behind him and rubbed her clit. Haewon clasped her shoulders and didn¡¯t know what to do. Her breasts were terribly crushed under him. ¡°Hoo¡­.¡± ¡°Ahngh, ah, hngh¡­¡­!¡± Adam touched the Clitoris of Haewon and began to rub his cock with his other hand. He caressed her and even masturbated, so it felt like he was playing an instrument. Each time he slowly rubbed his penis, his cock grew longer out of his fist. Blood was flowing, and the cock thickened, and the clenched palms slowly opened. ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Adam swept up the penis, and a lump of glandular fluid fell down the urethra. Over the white, soft neck of Haewon. Drip, drip. ¡°Ugh.¡± Haewon closed her eyes tightly. The spot where the love juices had flowed down for a long time throbbed as if a knife had cut it. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Haewon, who barely opened her eyes, looked at the glans, showing off its figure. It looked so terrifying that her body, which had desperately wanted a cock, cooled down. Adam¡¯s genitals gave the impression that he would fill the womb tightly once he was in her pussy. It looked straight from the front, but when viewed from the side, the tip was gently curved toward his navel. Also, the veins wrapped around like vines stretched like twigs down to the bottom of the navel, passing through the thick black pubic hair like a jungle. The shape was optimized for impregnating females, and it was sized to fill the stomach of any female. It was nothing short of a masterpiece crafted by God. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to look at it like that.¡± With his thumb, Adam circled the tip under the glans cap. Like a mushroom protruding from the glans, perfect for scratching the vaginal wall. And when the protruding penis was swept down, a heavy squelch resounded. Suddenly, the glans, soaked with the glandular fluid, gleamed with luster. Adam, who was showing off by rubbing his cock in front of Haewon, removed the hand that touched her clit. When the pleasant feeling spread between her legs disappeared, Haewon felt great regret. ¡°Now, you have to put your chest together.¡± Adam raised Haewon¡¯s arm. But Haewon, who was in heat, couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. Even when he put her arms on her chest, her arm collapsed as soon as he let go of her wrist. Chapter 30.1 There¡¯s nothing she can do. In the end, Adam wrapped Haewon¡¯s hand around him. Hae-won tried to escape, but Adam pressed hard against her, and he moved. As the palms covered the pink areolas, the tight sternum looked like a real pussy. Adam pushed the cock into the straight valley. He applied the cum from the glans and it went in smoothly from the start. In addition, the fluids remaining on Haewon¡¯s body made the surface moist, giving the illusion of being inside her pussy. I¡¯ve never put it in. I never thought it¡¯d feel like this. Adam thought, intoxicated by the warmth of her chest, which enveloped penis warmly. ¡°I-it hurts. It hurts¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hm, hm. Let¡¯s hang in there.¡± Adam laughed and he clenched. The more he applied the force from the outside, the more the rubbing skin adhered closely to the cock. ¡°Before we have sex, we practice beforehand.¡± ¡°Hngh¡­.¡± ¡°Real sex hurts even more.¡± Adam whispered in a low whisper. Soon after, he straightened his upper body again and began to shake his back. ¡°You¡¯re a virgin, so I don¡¯t know, how I should move my back.¡± ¡°Ugh, hngh, ngh¡­¡­!¡± ¡°So, Haewon, before I fuck your pussy, haa, I¡¯m practicing. I know. You hear me?¡± ¡°Ugh, hmngh, ngh¡­¡­!¡± The glans protruding above her chest touched Haewon¡¯s chin. Each time, hard teeth clashed in Haewon¡¯s mouth, and Hae-won instinctively rolled her tongue in so as not to chew it. A huge man over 190 centimeters tall climbs on top of her and uses her chest. In addition, the wrists that forcibly gathered her breasts were tingling without blood flowing through them. There was no such thing as pleasure. She¡¯s just being used like a tool to satisfy Adam¡¯s desire, who is panting like an animal. ¡®I¡¯m scared.¡¯ Even if the alarm bells rang in her head, his thighs clutched her upper body tightly, making it impossible to turn the body to the side, let alone run away. At that moment. Her nipple was tingling. ¡°Haeuk¡­!¡± Haewon opened her eyes wide. His penis, which was buried deep in her ribacge, rose slightly upward and was brushing the nipple every time he moved. The hot cock seemed to go in and out of the chest. ¡°Hmngh, hm.¡­!¡± A sweet groan flowed from Hae-won¡¯s mouth, who had been making only a sound of pain throughout. Adam reacted like a ghost to the sound and paused for a moment. ¡°Wow, Haewon¡¯s nipple is standing up and touching my dick.¡± After speaking, Adam breathed out slowly. ¡°Hngh, I-I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s rubbing, feels, strange¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it? Well, then.¡± Adam released Haewon¡¯s hand, and while putting her chest together, put his thumbs up and stabbed her both nipples. ¡°What about touching it?¡± ¡°Heuk¡­!¡± ¡°Haewon, you like when I touch your nipples.¡± ¡°Ah, ahngh¡­!¡± ¡°Look, you love it. Very much.¡± The nails crushed the nipples. A shuddering shiver ran up her neck, and it felt like someone was scratching her head with a sharp awl. ¡°Agh, ah, ahh¡­¡­!¡± Adam made fun of the sordid nipples. Hae-won groaned, clutching Adam¡¯s wrist. Her legs, which were hanging gently behind Adam¡¯s back, also floundered as if she were drowning and did not touch the surface. Adam rubbed his ass back into her breastbone. Haewon felt like the pressed nipple would come off. At the same time, a tingling sensation came over her, and her lower legs were wet. ¡°Uhm, ah, ahngh!¡± ¡°Hak. Tight¡­¡­.¡± Adam shook his back frantically like a horned dog. When he reached the point of digging deeply into her chest bone and nipple at the same time, his forearm gained strength. A tremendous weight was placed on her nipples. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­!¡± The two reached their climax at the same time. Semen was squirted from the head of the glan sticking out above the chest. The semen was so much that it hit Haewon¡¯s mouth and chin that it splashed in all directions. ¡°Ha¡­.¡± Adam pulled out and clenched his back. But even then, the ejaculation continued and Haewon¡¯s upper body was eventually covered with semen. Adam removed his hand from the breast he had been clutching all along. It was so tightly clasped that the red mark in the shape of his palm remained. Haewon¡¯s skin was thin and white, so it was even more noticeable. And the nipples, which were pressed with thumbs the whole time, moved with trembling. The shape of the nipples pressed against slowly rising up was like an erect penis. Finally, when all the nipples popped out, the semen that had accumulated flowed, and it looked just like it came out of a nipple. ¡°Like milk.¡± Adam looked at the nipples like a possessed man. And when she came to her senses, he buried his face in Haewon¡¯s breast and was sucking the nipple with semen. Chapter 30.2 ¡°Hm¡­?¡± Haewon, who had been drooping, opened her eyes. All the nerves in her body were focused on the chest that Adam was biting on. During heat, indescribable emotions arose as the semen flowed quickly. Like being bitten by a baby, and a baby this big doesn¡¯t exist. So who is this person? While Hae-won was thinking, Adam even raised his teeth and nipped at her nipples. ¡°Haeuk¡­!¡± Hae-won closed her eyes tightly in pain. Adam sipped his semen a few more times and spat it out. Then he frowned and stared at the nipple and flicked it with his finger. ¡°Why isn¡¯t anything coming out?¡± Adam tilted his head. ¡°Oh, is it because you¡¯re not pregnant?¡± That¡¯s right. Seo Haewon was an Alpha. Fuck. After rubbing his penis against her breastbone, Adam was half out of his mind. Adam grabbed the cock that was soaked in the scent of cum and got back on the top of Haewon. When the cock that had been tormenting her was placed in front of her nose again, Haewon¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°What am I doing?¡± Adam asked and answered on behalf of Haewon. ¡°Your nipples, I thought they should go into my urethra.¡± Adam leaned his erect cock down and placed it against her limp nipple. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s going in.¡± That¡¯s perfect. Adam giggled. The nipple went into the tip in the urethra. The nipples, as well as the areolas were crushed by the glans. Adam pulled his penis straight down. ¡°I want to drink your milk.¡± ¡°M-milk will not come out¡­¡­.¡± Haewon struggled to escape. It was hard to breathe because he was pressing against one chest. ¡°No, come out. Just a little bit¡­¡­. urgh.¡± Something hot rose from the inside of her crushed chest. When Adam took off his cock, semen overflowed, like milk. Adam wrapped her breast in one hand and bit the nipple in his mouth. Thinking that the fishy semen was also breast milk from Haewon¡¯s chest, he sucked it. ¡°Uh, uhm¡­!¡± Hae-won, who was struggling and pushing Adam¡¯s head, eventually gave him her breast. When Adam drank it all up, he scraped the semen from the surrounding area with his tongue, rubbed it against her nipples, and sucked it. ¡°Haa, ha¡­.¡± ¡°Um, jup. Jup.¡± Jup, the suckling sound, was heard regularly. As time passed, Haewon suddenly began to see the affection for the man. A warmth emanated from the depths of her chest, and it was the nature of Omega. Hae-won was attracted by the instinct and even lifted her breast slightly so that he could suck better. It was a man, not a cute little baby, who hung on to her empty breast. Thanks to this, Adam could suck as much as he could. Then Adam milked and pushed his arm between Haewon¡¯s thighs. This large baby seemed to want to play with his hands because it was not enough to bite her breast. One of his long fingers slipped into her vagina. ¡°Mhm¡­¡­!¡± Desire gently invaded the place where womanhood had blossomed. Surprised, Haewon grabbed Adam¡¯s head tightly with both arms, and Adam¡¯s sharp nose tipped into her breast. Breastfeeding was an act of caring for the young, but rubbing the vaginal wall with his fingers was a sexual act. A completely different act occurred simultaneously, and the already feverish head was spinning. ¡°Agh, ah, ahngh¡­¡­!¡± Adam did not consider Haewon¡¯s position. When he traced Haewon¡¯s erogenous sensations one by one with his fingers, the vaginal walls contracted and fluids flowed. Squelch. He could feel the tiny core expanding. Adam tenaciously dug the flesh swollen with excitement. ¡°Agh, ugh, ah¡­¡­!¡± Love juices were spewing out of the vaginal opening. Then Adam spat her nipples and admired the superb view. Fluids splashed in all directions wet his right arm. Adam rolled up his wet, clinging sleeve, still sticking his finger in her pussy. In time, the strong forearms were revealed. The veins on the back of his hand were swollen as if they were about to burst. Adam took a breath as he felt her insides. A shallow smell stuck to his nasal cavity, as if he had stuck his nose in her pussy. It was so strong that it wouldn¡¯t go away over time. Adam pulled out his finger and followed it to the entrance of the tight hole. The fingers that escaped with a sound were squished. ¡°Hagh¡­.¡± The vaginal opening, which had been closed in, opened and it squealed as if it was begging for something. It opens and closes in a circle like breathing. Each time, a sweet scent vibrated. Adam gulped down the saliva soaked in his mouth. He felt like he was going to burst out of pain, and he wanted to push himself in right away. However, the sensation of sucking Haewon¡¯s pussy was engraved on his tongue, and his body moved toward the familiar pleasure like a habit. Chapter 31.1 It was when he tried to open his mouth with his thumb and put his tongue on the smooth pink folds. ¡°Pu-put it in¡­¡­.¡± Adam slowly raised his head in a whining voice. As he approached, Hae-won smacked her lips soaked with semen. ¡°Give me a bigger¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won held Adam¡¯s arm tightly with both hands. The pale brown eyes still shook uneasily, losing focus. Adam instinctively recognized that what she wanted was him. To be exact, the flesh between his legs. As he glanced down, his dark red penis shook. They seemed to be protesting to hurry up and put it in her. ¡°I heard it¡¯s your first time.¡± Adam asked in a whisper. He put a cock between her breast bones and shook his back vigorously as practice, but he was anxious to insert his penis immediately. Adam grabbed her chest with both hands and gently rubbed it to suppress the urge. This is because, unlike in the last rut, Haewon wanted a cock first, and a feeling arose out of nowhere. Even though I knew it was childish, I wanted to make fun of her. ¡°If I put it in now, you¡¯ll bleed. Is it okay for it to hurt?¡± Hae-won narrowed her brows when Adam asked in a tone like he was talking to a child. And through Adam¡¯s cheeky smile, she guessed that he would not give him what she wanted, and she became tearful. ¡°I don¡¯t even have a condom. You¡¯re a virgin, so what if I come inside?¡± ¡°It¡¯s, okay, please¡­¡­.¡± Adam was somewhat surprised by Haewon¡¯s response. The rut fired properly. He wondered if it was Seo Haewon that he knew. Adam was deeply relieved that he was the only one who knew Hae-won like that. If someone else saw her. When he imagined it, his throat swelled, and he felt like his organs were tangled up in his stomach. ¡°You gave permission.¡± Adam took hold of the penis, which had not softened even after he came, and rubbed it against her pussy. Every time he rubbed it, the vagina squealed like a clamor. ¡°I said no.¡± ¡°Ahngh¡­!¡± When he scratched his clitoris with a glans, Haewon shrugged and moaned. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Y-yes, that¡¯s right¡­¡­!¡± Did you understand before you answered? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Adam grinned and shoved his glans into the vagina. ¡°Ah!¡± Haewon responded immediately. With her head back, she clenched her nails and scratched the sheets. Her face, which had been fully relaxed, crumpled. A thick thing that can¡¯t even compare to a finger spreads her bottom, and her figure is helpless in the pain. But Adam didn¡¯t stop, and no, he wasn¡¯t in a position to look after her. The folds that had met him from the moment his glans came into contact with the vaginal opening, were clinging to him. The dampness inside was so hot that it felt like his fucking hair would melt. What¡¯s this? Won¡¯t it break if I put it all in? Why is it so tight? ¡°Shit¡­.¡± Adam uttered a curse word without realizing it. However, the corners of his mouth kept twitching because of the excitement he had never felt. He would push it all in even if his cock was cut off. He wanted to engrave himself in Haewon. ¡°Agh, ah, it hurts.¡± ¡°Really? Me too, I think I¡¯m going to shatter.¡± Adam barely managed to insert his glans. He breathed a sigh of relief only after ensuring that the glans were caught at the entrance and the cock did not fall out. Maybe Haewon is an alpha, Adam thought that he couldn¡¯t take it. In fact, the reason he didn¡¯t fit well was that the bottom of Haewon was narrow, but the reason Adam¡¯s cock was above average, larger in size. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s already half way in.¡± Adam patted her flat lower abdomen, reassuring Haewon with a brazen lie. Each time, the vagina flinched and tightened. ¡°Haewon, you¡¯re a good eater.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡­¡­.¡± Adam swept down her slim lower abdomen and lifted the folds covering her clitoris. Inside the folds, the clit hangs like a fruit. ¡°Ah, agh, ugh, hngh¡­ !¡± When he rolled the red clit with his thumb, the rigid vaginal wall began to loosen. Adam continued to insert slowly. After a long period of hard work, he succeeded in pushing half the penis into the valley. The flat lower belly of Haewon also rose convexly, indicating how far his cock came in. ¡®It¡¯s hot.¡¯ Adam released his hand from the clitoris, feeling the folds that meticulously adhered to the size of his cock. Then, he grabbed Haewon¡¯s waist and pulled the cock out to the entrance, and the tip scraped through the vaginal wall. He looked close at how she took him. ¡°Hak!¡± Haewon flipped her head. Hae-won felt like she was hit on her head, not on her pussy, and she felt numb all over. Adam glanced ecstatically at the panting Haewon, limp in his hands. On the surface, Hae-won seemed to be just drooping, but she was a lewd female who wouldn¡¯t let his penis go. The tightness spurred the male desire. Chapter 31.2 Adam dug deep into her pussy that had been cut in the shape of his own penis. Whether it was the effect of a practice or Alpha¡¯s instinct, he shook his back with a natural beat. Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! Every time he inserted the vaginal wall, the closed part opened and the tip reached deeper. Before he knew it, the sound of friction, which had been slow, changed to the sound of pounding. ¡°Haeuk, heuk. Hoo.¡± ¡°Ah, ahngh, ah, mhngh¡­ ! Haa!¡± Their joints grew hotter and hotter. Adam, unfamiliar with his senses, pushed the Haewon madly. A dark conspiracy covered their pubic hair, and his balls hit Haewon¡¯s immaculate butt without mercy. His spine trembled as if he had been electrocuted by an electric current as he immersed the whole cock in it and pulled it out. ¡°?!¡± At that time, the root of his penis suddenly began to sting. Adam pulled out the penis he had been digging deep into. Not surprisingly, just above the scrotum, near the root of the penis, was swelling. Alpha had a penile bone. During sexual intercourse, the penile bone on the root swelled, preventing the penis from falling out. Adam thumbed down the fully swollen penile bone. It was as hard as it looked. It looked like a doughnut. It was the first time he saw it with his own eyes. There was no reason for the swelling of the penile bone, and in fact, it was the same now. The conditions for alpha¡¯s penis bones to swell were surprisingly tricky. First of all, the Alpha had to be a heat, and the opponent must also be an omega in the Heat Cycle. Of course, he has heard that when one reaches extreme excitement during sexual intercourse, it swells with the instinct to make the partner pregnant without these conditions. Was Seo Hae-won also a woman before being an Alpha? Adam was quite surprised by their excellent internal compatibility, making his penile bone swell. He didn¡¯t expect his body to be this hot. If Seo Haewon was an Omega, things would be different. He¡¯s still hungry. Adam moistened his dry lips with his tongue. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­.¡± Then Hae-won made a groaning sound. It sounded like a cry for action. Adam hurriedly overlapped his hands over the red handprints on Haewon¡¯s waist. And he was surprised. It wasn¡¯t just his body that got hot. Before he knew it, he was being swayed by Haewon¡¯s small reactions. Looking at those eyes that looked at him pitifully, he was overwhelmed by the urge to shake his back until he was satisfied. Adam came to his senses by gently shaking his head, which kept getting daft as he coveted Haewon. He doesn¡¯t want to please Seo Haewon. He just wants to see a troubled face. It had to be her, not him, who was being swayed. Adam deceived himself by making childish excuses even in his opinion. It¡¯s just for fun. A simple play. Primitive pleasures. Thus, the completely swollen penis was pushed back. ¡°Oh¡­¡­.¡± Haewon¡¯s eyebrows trembled when her vagina was full again. Yeah, that sweet moan. Adam devoured Haewon¡¯s lip as if he were biting an apple. For a moment, Haewon¡¯s body hardened, but she accepted him. And she gasped under Adam, who was pressing against with the strength to crush her body. Kiss, smooch, suck. As Adam shoved his tongue deep into her throat and frantically rummaged, Hae-won¡¯s breathing grew harsher. When he sucked and bit her tongue, it felt like she had lost all of her oxygen and saliva. Haewon was about to faint. Whenever there was such fear, the solid penis penetrated her tender flesh, making it dizzy in front of her eyes. Pleasure enough to forget all the other body discomfort. ¡®Good. I feel good.¡¯ Haewon thought. All the nerves in the body were concentrated between the crotch. The sound of fluids, which became more promiscuous due to a mixture of their cum, heightened the atmosphere. Haewon felt the love liquid that could not escape from the inside. Pa! ¡°Ugh.¡± Adam groaned as he gathered his eyebrows. The penile bone hit the core. The balls that had hit her ass flew into the air. He wanted to put it all in, but it was impossible because the penis bone had already swelled up. It felt like he was wearing an anti-penetration ring. Instead, the penis bone served as a biological barrier. It was enough to satisfy the female even if Adam¡¯s cock didn¡¯t go all in. Apart from his own satisfaction. Adam decided to try using a swollen penis bone if he couldn¡¯t put it in anyway. He put Haewon¡¯s legs on his shoulders. At the same time, the penile bone crushed the clitoris. When he moved his back as it was, there was great pressure on the clitoris. Hae-won shuddered, wrapped tightly around his chest. Chapter 32.1 ¡°Uhm, mhm, ugh..¡­!¡± Hae-won raised her fingernails and scratched his shoulder and neck. Adam, who saw it, dragged her arm around his neck. ¡°Do it, on my body.¡± ¡°Ugh, mhm, heuk.¡± Hae-won gasped like a person on the verge of fainting. She seemed to have no mental ability to understand the words and no time to answer them. ¡°I¡¯m going crazy, like an omega.¡± He¡¯s not even an omega. Adam was choked, he pulled out his penis and slammed it down without warning. If his penile bones had not swelled, he would have had more than enough strength to open the entrance to her womb at once. ¡°!¡± Hae-won took a deep breath with her mouth open. She was a little pitiful, so Adam spoke softly in his tone. ¡°Haewon, I can feel it so well. I can¡¯t control it. Hm?¡± Fuck. If she was Omega, I¡¯d get her pregnant right away. His teeth gnawed at the insatiable desire. ¡°Ugh, heuk.¡± Adam buried his lips in Haewon¡¯s earlobe and chewed on the soft cartilage. He pushed his tongue into her pinna and she tightened her core. Adam hit Haewon¡¯s womb hard enough to make the spring of the bed squeak. Every time he pushed in, Haewon¡¯s breast was crushed. ¡°Uh, ah, ah!¡± ¡°Whoo, hoo.¡± It was the time when he frantically coveted a female body and left traces by biting and sucking all over her body like a drawing paper. ¡®What¡¯s this smell?¡¯ The sweet scent that flew from somewhere passed through his nose. A scent that is thin and faint enough to be noticed unless one usually has a keen sense of smell. So the sweetness that makes him want to chase more. Adam stopped shaking his back and stared blankly into the air. It was a familiar scent as if he had smelled it before. Adam picked out only the scent in the bedroom where the strange smell of flesh was floating and took a deep breath. His back trembled. ¡°Urgh.¡± ¡°Ugh, uh¡­.¡± As the seeds were sown in her stomach, Haewon felt an original sense of satisfaction. Two legs were hung on Adam¡¯s shoulders, and the seeds flowed inward. Nevertheless, Haewon squeezed the vaginal opening and sucked the semen toward the uterus. It was an act of instinct. Adam also instinctively tried to push penis deeper. However, the penile bone swelled and could not move forward as if a wall blocked it. Why isn¡¯t it going in more? Adam, annoyed, stared at their junction. After checking the reason with his own eyes, he came to my senses. When he straightened his head, Haewon had a blank face because she was busy carrying his seeds in her stomach. She doesn¡¯t know when her heat will end, but it¡¯s a good thing she didn¡¯t. Above all, he didn¡¯t know if her reason would come back sooner if the same alpha knotted her. Tsk. Adam clicked his tongue without realizing it. When he hugged Hae-won, he was so excited that he lost his mind several times, and when it was over, all this situation was so frustrating. Why is this woman an alpha? With this body? Who are you kidding? Adam straightened Haewon¡¯s legs and slowly pulled out his penis. The dark red column was covered with semen with a small amount of blood. ¡°Hm¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won turned sideways and curled up like a shrimp. In the meantime, she even tightened the vaginal wall. When Adam saw it, he felt something rattling in his stomach again. Adam forgot about the unfamiliar scent, reached out like possessed, and opened Haewon¡¯s thighs. And he began to masturbate by looking at the vagina flowing with semen. ¡°Haeuk. Heuk¡­!¡± Until the hard penile bone softens. He took out Haewon a few more times. * * * ¡°Um¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won, who was tossing and turning, woke up to an unfamiliar touch on her skin. When she came to her senses, She was naked. In addition, there was a towel underneath her butt. Haewon rose cautiously. When he looked to the side, Adam was asleep, and he was lying crouched at the edge of the bed in an uncomfortable position. Adam¡¯s body moved slowly up and down with the sound of his breathing. Although his face was dim, he could be recognized by his slender sides and substantial body. Oh my god. Haewon wrapped her hands around her face. She wanted to deny the reality. But she didn¡¯t even know what to deny because she didn¡¯t remember anything. ¡°Uh¡­¡­.¡± For a moment, her legs ached. The back of the neck and around the chest also throbbed as if they had been bitten by something. Haewon fumbled where it hurt. She remembered entering the shower booth, but now there was not a single moisture left on her skin. One thing was certain ¨C the heat cycle went off like in the last hotel. The problem is that she had lost her mind beyond comparison. Chapter 32.2 ¡°Yes, are you up?¡± Then Adam looked up. As Hae-won was flabbergasted and excited, Adam put his arm around her waist. Then, he kindly told her the purpose of the towel Haewon was sitting on. ¡°No, if you move, you¡¯ll bleed.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Adam wiped her pubic hair with a towel, then ran his finger across the pubic area to sniff it. ¡°It stopped.¡± After confirming that there was no smell of blood, he muttered in a still sleepy voice. ¡®Blood¡­¡¯ Hae-won felt like her head was getting cold. The goosebumps that went down her neck reached her lower abdomen. As she lowered her head, she saw Adam¡¯s arm wrapped around her waist. And fingers with thick joints. Not only that, but other things that came and went in and out of her. Thinking about it made her stomach churn. Haewon gripped the sheet tightly, rolled up her lower lip, and swallowed it. Adam raised his stiff upper body more thoroughly. He swept his hair over with one hand and sat close to her. Hae-won shook her body to flinch as her skin adhered to him. He squinted to observe Haewon in the dim darkness. As he guessed, she didn¡¯t remember anything. Adam wrapped the rest of his arms around Hae-won¡¯s waist and gently placed his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Are you not going to sleep anymore?¡± Adam asked that question, and his voice was completely awake. It was the same with Haewon. Her mind was clearer than ever, and she could feel Adam¡¯s breath reaching her ears as well as wherever his gaze reached. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t remember anything¡­¡­. What happened?¡± Hae-won stammered. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Did you squeeze me out like that? Adam raised his chin and grinned. Hae-won¡¯s expression was disastrously distorted as her fine lip line bent. In order to cover up the situation, the word rut must be uttered, but Haewon did not speak as if a foreign object was stuck in her throat. ¡°Since it was a rut, you can¡¯t help it.¡± Adam replaced what Hae-won had to say. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Again¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What are you sorry about? It¡¯s not Haewon¡¯s fault that your rut exploded.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Haewon lowered her head like a sinner, and Adam¡¯s friendly consolation only weighed on her guilt. ¡°Oh, by the way.¡± Then Adam took his chance. ¡°It should hurt more after I wake up.¡± ¡°?¡± Adam muttered and looked between his legs. Hae-won naturally followed him down and quickly turned her head. The outline of the towering penis was clear in the dark. ¡°The urethra is throbbing because it is wrapped around your hole.¡± Adam hugged Hae-won¡¯s waist tightly and said. As his palm pressed down on her lower abdomen, the love fluids that had accumulated in the womb flowed out. The eerie sensation kept Haewon tight. ¡°Haewon¡¯s pussy is so tight. I thought you were going to take all my semen.¡± Adam whined that it was hard to serve the rutted Alpha. But Haewon was not in a position to comfort him. With Adam¡¯s words alone, she was too busy figuring out the situation at the time of her heat. It looks like her hymen was no longer intact. And now her body is full of Adam¡¯s semen. ¡®If I¡¯m pregnant¡­¡­.¡¯ Ah. Adam is an omega. Soon after, when she realized that there was no possibility of pregnancy, her complicated feelings were all cleared up. At the same time, she had been choking with disgust at herself. You¡¯re mean, West Sea. The idea of a hit cycle going off and using the same omega¡­¡­. Haewon bit the tender flesh in his mouth to the point of pain. That¡¯s bad, Seo Hae-won. The thought of using the same omega as the heat cycle exploded¡­ Haewon bit the soft flesh in her mouth enough to hurt. ¡°Can you do it for me?¡± Then Adam poured cold water on her. Hae-won shook her head. Adam was looking at her with a neat expression, so Haewon thought she had heard it wrong. Adam wedged her in. ¡°I think it¡¯ll hurt less if you touch it.¡± ¡°!¡± Hae-won barely caught his eye again. I was going between Adam¡¯s legs. She didn¡¯t hear it wrong. Adam had the nerve to ask for oral sex. But this time, she couldn¡¯t refuse. However, it was a request that could not be readily accepted. ¡°If Haewon only wants to use me as a tool, I can¡¯t help it¡­¡­.¡± It was a brazen nonsense mumbled by a man who filled his desires with a heat opponent, but Haewon, who knew nothing, inclined. From Adam¡¯s point of view, she naively concluded that he would feel like he was only used and abandoned by her. ¡°A-all right.¡± Hae-won replied, stuttering. ¡°Okay, so don¡¯t make that face.¡± Haewon even gently stroked Adam¡¯s shoulder, who had become depressed. The penis groaned honestly as her hand touched it, and it was so huge that she could feel the movement without looking down. ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡± Adam stepped down and looked at Haewon with his eyes. Chapter 33.1 Haewon nodded silently. It wouldn¡¯t make any difference if she took more time anyway. After making a big decision, Hae-won moved on her knees. Adam observed Haewon in the dark. Her bare outline. The silhouette of a woman¡¯s body made of only curves pulled the demonstration of desire to the fullest. Adam licked his lips and straightened the cock attached to his belly. Haewon stopped between Adam¡¯s legs. Before she knew it, her eyes got used to the darkness, and even his groin seemed stark. Just looking at it, her jaw was shaking. She couldn¡¯t believe that such a big chunk of flesh had come into her body. However, as soon as she saw the cock, she had no choice but to believe it because the deep part of her core throbbed. ¡®I guess it was possible because of the heat cycle.¡¯ For the first time, Haewon was thankful that he was an Omega. But if he were alpha or beta, things would be severe, and Haewon thought seriously. Adam enjoyed Haewon¡¯s gaze and swept up the cock. The cock was so long that she could count seconds inside from the root to the tip. At the same time as the glandular fluid was forming in the urethra, a heavy smell came over Haewon, and it was a smell she had never smelled before. ¡®The alpha, the reverberation¡­¡­?¡¯ Hae-won shook her head quickly and came to her senses. It can¡¯t be. As expected, the smell that made her head dreamy did not last long. ¡®You¡¯re mistaken.¡¯ But for some reason, her body heated up. The area around her cheeks became hot as if on fire, and the dry vagina started to get wet. At the same time, there was a strong urge. She can¡¯t wait to bite that damn thing. It would be perfect to hold it in her womb, but if it doesn¡¯t work, then in her mouth. Omega¡¯s instincts were really scary. When she looked at the cock reached the point such that she looked lustful, Haewon grabbed the pillar with both hands. ¡®It¡¯s hot.¡¯ Warmth was felt in the palm of her hand, and it was hot enough to wake her up. She could even feel the blood flowing. ¡°Oh, be careful.¡± Adam kindly advised Hae-won, who was stiff. At that time, Haewon opened his mouth as far as she could. ¡°Hmph.¡± Hae-won bit the tip of his glans in her mouth. From the shape of opening her mouth, he hardened and rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you going to just hold on to it?¡± Adam smiled and patted Hae-won¡¯s head affectionately. ¡°How about licking?¡± At Adam¡¯s words, Hae-won spit out the glans that she was biting. Then she gave it a cat-like lick. ¡°Haa.¡± Adam breathed slowly. It was like the breathing of a black leopard when it stretched slowly. ¡°Move your hands, too. Yes, like that.¡± Hae-won followed her words steadily and swept up the penis with both hands. The glands and saliva that flowed from the glans flowed down the veins. As it became humid in the palm, there was a sticky sound. Lick, lick. Haewon¡¯s little tongue stroked his glans eagerly. ¡°Haewon, this side, too.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡­.¡± Adam pressed Hae-won¡¯s head firmly. Her tongue, clinging to his glans, slipped across the length. As her tongue was about to touch the palm of her hand, Hae-won placed both hands holding his penis on Adam¡¯s thigh. Hae-won¡¯s cheeks, which kept heading down, were crushed on the sheet. ¡°Suck my balls, too.¡± Adam still pressed Haewon¡¯s head and asked for it. Haewon hesitated and put a testicle in her mouth. She carefully nibbled the round ball wrapped in thin skin, and it felt strange as if she were eating seafood. ¡°Stop licking there.¡± ¡°Phua¡­.¡± It was not until the scrotum was soaking wet that Adam grabbed Hae-won¡¯s hair and pulled her back. He pulled Hae-won¡¯s face up again, and Hae-won moved her body like a doll as Adam told him to. ¡°Again, the cock that Haewon likes.¡± When Hae-won tried to hold the penis, Adam stopped her hand. ¡°Only by your mouth. Instead, lower your head and bob it like when you move your hand.¡± ¡°I-I can¡¯t put everything in.¡± Haewon says it in advance. You don¡¯t know about that. We¡¯ll have to try that. Adam thought to himself. Hae-won placed her hand firmly on Adam¡¯s thigh and bit his goans head into her mouth. The cock was so long, she had to lift her upper body. ¡®Bob up and down. Is this it?¡¯ Haewon bowed her head slowly. The thick glans were pushed in. Unlike the tongue, which touched only one spot, the head stimulated the entire inside of her mouth evenly. ¡®It¡¯s too big.¡¯ Haewon closed her eyes tightly. However, when she closed her eyes, her sense of smell became sensitive and she felt like she was going to choke on the scent of his cock. Chapter 33.2 ¡°Mph¡­.¡± Haewon lifted her head when the glans reached the place she had set as the limit. The glans quickly escaped, scratching the tongue and roof of the mouth. The whole mouth was tingling as if it had been burned. The problem was to speed up because she wanted to get out of the pain quickly. ¡°Okay, one more time.¡± ¡°Hoo, hmh.¡± Adam did not give Haewon a break. When he pressed her head, her mouth opened and his glans were pushed in. After repeating the act about five times, Hae-won could move her head on her own. Adam looked at Haewon with admiration. Hae-won¡¯s hair was covering his groin because of her posture, but thanks to it, he could focus on the touch of her tongue and the sound of her sucking. ¡°Um, jup, chuk.¡± Her mouth was full of saliva as she licked up and down with her jaw closed. Haewon tightened her throat. ¡°Ugh.¡± Then, Adam¡¯s thigh twitched, which she had put her hand on. When she rolled her eyes upwards, Adam clenched his teeth with his eyes closed. He seems to be holding on to something. When she saw Adam¡¯s disheveled appearance, her lower abdomen tickled for some reason. She felt like she wanted to make him feel better. So Hae-won gathered her cheeks concavely like instinct and shook her head, tightening his glans. ¡°Ha. Ah. Ugh¡­¡­!¡± As Hae-won began to suck his cock earnestly, Adam¡¯s breathing became harder and harder. It was the same with Haewon. Thanks to the momentum of the movement, the glans, as well as some of the penis were pushed into the mouth. Every time the blunt glans pricked her throat, her eyes were dizzy. Jup, chuk, jup. The sound of the fluids grew louder and louder. The fishy smell that was trapped in the mouth also vibrated everywhere. The strange atmosphere made Hae-won¡¯s mind blank. So she slipped one arm down without realizing it. ¡°Hm, mhm, ngh.¡± Haewon sucked his cock and let out a snort. Adam felt a strange sensation and opened his closed eyes. When he looked down to find the whereabouts of her hand that was on his thigh, her hand was on her hip. ¡°Hae-won. Are you touching your pussy now?¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± At Adam¡¯s words, Hae-won spat out his penis. Adam¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s¡­.¡± Hae-won blurted the end of her words with a face full of excitement. You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d know because it was dark. Her innocence was cute. But he didn¡¯t like that she stopped. Adam, who confirmed that Hae-won had no will to answer, grabbed her chin. And he pushed his glans directly into her mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to stop.¡± At first, it hit her teeth, but then her mouth opened and her soft tongue wrapped around his tip. ¡°Mhmph. Hm¡­.¡± Haewon sucked Adam¡¯s cock again. She bit his glans against the soft flesh on the inside of his cheek and even made fun of it. When he looked closely, she had her hands buried between her legs in embarrassment of being caught masturbating. Adam tilted his head. ¡°Are you shy? Why can¡¯t you touch your pussy while sucking my dick?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°It was even worse when your rut ??broke out. Are you really trying to cut off my dick? Oh, you can¡¯t remember.¡± Adam said, stroking Haewon¡¯s head. Hae-won focused on sucking the cock with his eyes down. But Adam kept talking to Haewon, and it was impossible to ignore him in the first place unless she covered her ears. ¡°You looked like you latched milk.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Every time I pushed into you, you died of joy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Again, ugh.¡± In the end, Hae-won, who couldn¡¯t stand it, grabbed the penis tightly. Adam smirked at her passive resistance. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Adam asked, fiddling with Haewon¡¯s ears. ¡°But what should I do? It¡¯s true.¡± Adam¡¯s hands wrapped around Haewon¡¯s head. His palm was so huge that her whole face felt like his hands were eating it. ¡°Seo Hae-won is a woman who is crazy about my dick.¡± Push! Adam grabbed Haewon¡¯s head and pressed her. The glans were pushed deep into her mouth, scratching the sensitive roof of the mouth. Hae-won opened her closed eyes, and her throat seemed to open in the shape of Adam¡¯s dick. His cock was engraved on her body, slowly ¡°Hoo, woo¡­. Ugh!¡± As Hae-won grumbled with her mouth full, Adam whispered in a friendly voice. ¡°This is what service is all about.¡± Service.. It wasn¡¯t wrong. Once Adam freed her sexual desire, he himself only freed his sexual desire. There is no emotion in the act of giving and receiving, and they just use each other¡¯s bodies as tools. Chapter 34.1 How did her relationship with Adam fall this far? Maybe it¡¯s a marriage of convenience. The contract did not prohibit sex, but it was not a mandatory obligation. When she heard the news of the wedding from Sera, who came late at night, when she was handed the contract, and when she first met Adam at the meeting, she never dreamed that she would be with him like this. That she¡¯d stick her face between his legs and suck his dick. Did Adam know? Hae-won glanced up at Adam while biting his penis. Gray eyes were full of desire. Like he knew it was gonna be like this from the beginning. He thrust Haewon¡¯s head down again. ¡°Ugh!¡± Thrust. Thrust.Thrust. The glans crossed the throat and hit her mouth. Then, suddenly, her head was raised. Adam, who was sitting, got up, and Haewon also followed him and raised her upper body. Soon, a hot penis landed on her face. It was hot as if steam was coming up. Haewon put his cock on her face, knelt down on her knees, and gasped heavily. Adam grabbed Haewon¡¯s head with both hands. Even though Haewon didn¡¯t ask her to do it, she put Adam¡¯s penis back in her mouth. Then Adam began to beckon. With Haewon¡¯s head immovable, pa pa. ¡°Haa. Ha.¡± ¡°Woo, mhm, wu. Ngh.¡± Whenever Adam shook his back, Haewon¡¯s breast also shook. Adam shoved his foot between Haewon¡¯s tight thighs. Hae-won¡¯s shoulders moved greatly when he tactfully found her clitoris with his toes and rubbed it. ¡°Hm, mhm, mph!¡± The eyes of Haewon were wet with tears. Soon, fluids poured down deep in her throat. Adam¡¯s semen went straight to her stomach without touching her tongue. Hae-won trembled at the warm sensation flowing through the esophagus. Juices flowed from her vagina, soaking Adam¡¯s feet. * * * The next day. ¡°Hohoho~.¡± After a long vacation, Bora¡¯s face was full of laughter. She hummed away a small frame from her bag and put it on her desk. ¡°Bora, did you have a good vacation?¡± At that time, Hae-won opened the door of the representative office and came out. ¡°Oh, CEO!¡± Bora¡¯s eyes sparkled like a dog who met her owner. Then she quickly picked up the shopping bag on her desk and handed it to Haewon. ¡°It¡¯s organic herbal tea, and it¡¯s a local specialty on vacation. I heard it¡¯s good for relieving stress, so have it in the office and have a drink every day. You got it, right?¡± Haewon¡¯s heart ached at Bora¡¯s actions. ¡°Thank you.¡± Hae-won hugged the shopping bag and smiled broadly. ¡°Oh, how are you feeling? I was really worried because I couldn¡¯t contact you over the weekend.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m sorry to have worried you.¡± ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s not true! I was relieved to hear from your fiance. I was so worried about you that I gave him the password for the door¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t make a mistake, did I?¡± As she looked up like a dog when Bora asked if she did something wrong, Hae-won shook his head and laughed. ¡°Good job. Thanks to you, my refrigerator is full.¡± ¡°Refrigerator?¡± ¡°Adam made a lot of side dishes and went back.¡± Hae-won said with a slightly tired face. Perhaps because of the long affair, she felt like she had a fishy taste in my mouth. ¡°Oh my!¡± Bora covered her mouth. These days, especially when she was worried about her health, is there any better news? He¡¯s her fiance who visits her house and makes her side dishes because he¡¯s worried about her spending the weekend. Even among loved ones, few people did this much. ¡®I was worried because it was a marriage by arrangement. Thank God. You look so good today.¡¯ Bora relieved a great deal of anxiety. By the way, her fianc¨¦ was also an omega, so he seemed very domestic. Like the omega she met on vacation. ¡°Huh? Bora. What¡¯s this frame? An autograph?¡± ¡°Ah! This! He¡¯s a new actor that¡¯s been popular lately. Louis! Have you heard of it?¡± Yeah, just like Louis, the Omega actor she met on vacation. Louis was so sweet and kind. She was amazed to see such a pretty man for the first time. ¡°Louis?¡± Hae-won tilted her head. Bora was shaking the frame with more excitement than usual. Haewon pondered the name Louis in front of Bora. Louis, Louis. It was when Hae-won felt sorry for Bora with a troubled look. ¡°I don¡¯t think you know him because he doesn¡¯t have many appearances. I actually met him for the first time during my vacation.¡± Fortunately, Bora was talking about how great he was. Hae-won smiled awkwardly and asked in surprise. ¡°Did you meet him in person?¡± Bora nodded. ¡°I went to a shoe store nearby because my blue shoes were trashed, and they were having a fan signing event there. They say they¡¯ll sign your shoes if you buy them. So I got it as well.¡± Seeing people lining up, Parang said she wanted to receive one too, Bora added. But when it was her turn, Parang only yawned and showed no interest in the actor. Chapter 34.2 ¡°I waited in line for 20 minutes. She looks just like me, but she¡¯s completely selfish.¡± Bora shook her head. Haewon had a big smile on her face as she knew what Parang must have been like. ¡°Anyway, I ended up talking to the actor by myself¡­¡­. At that time, I was very comforted.¡± Bora¡¯s cheeks flushed when she recalled the short memory of the day. ¡°What conversation did you have?¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s a secret because I¡¯m shy!¡± Bora twisted her body. She looked like a girl in her first love. ¡°What? I¡¯m more curious about Bora.¡± Haewon became genuinely curious. ¡°Sure~. If you tell me what you did with your fianc¨¦ over the weekend, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Hae-won was surprised by the unexpected counterattack. ¡°Oh, I, we¡­¡­.¡± Bora looked at Haewon with an insidious expression. Hae-won rolled her eyes from side to side to avoid the persistent gaze. Buzz. Then the cell phone vibrated. Hae-won took her cell phone out of his pocket and checked the screen. There was a text message from Ellie. ¡°Your fiance?¡± Hae-won smiled awkwardly as Bora whispered secretly. ¡°It¡¯s a text from my sister.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah¡­¡­?¡± The atmosphere quickly became chilly as if it had poured cold water on Hae-won¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bora. I think I should go in.¡± ¡°Oh, no. I was holding onto it too much.¡± Bora shook her head. ¡°Well, miss.¡± ¡°What?¡± As Hae-won turned her back, Bora called her up. ¡°You must tell me about it next time.¡± Bora clenched her fist to evoke the heavy atmosphere. Hae-won was forced just to smile and nod. * * * Adam was still the house of Haewon. He was lying on the sofa with her pillow in his arms. After he made Haewon breakfast and sent her off to the parking lot, the remaining time felt too long when he returned. Ding dong-. Someone rang the doorbell outside. Adam ignored the ringtone. Ding dong-. Beep beep. Beep beep beep. As Adam continued to ignore it, an unidentified visitor pressed the password and came inside. ¡°You can at least open the door.¡± It was Li Yu-yen. His hands were full of groceries. Li Yu-yen put the shopping basket on the counter. ¡°I told you the password.¡± ¡°And why are you telling me that? This isn¡¯t your house¡­¡­.¡± Li Yu-yen kicked his tongue and began to take things out of the shopping basket. Fruits, fresh food ingredients, and daily necessities such as kitchen towels were piled up on the counter one by one. ¡°And do I have to do these little errands myself? Use express delivery.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use it.¡± That¡¯s funny. Adam¡¯s sudden text message yesterday contained a string of food ingredients. He¡¯s going to make side dishes. That¡¯s also in Seo Hae-won¡¯s house, and he thought he was crazy. And Adam, who occupied his fiancee¡¯s house like his own in a day, hung down on the sofa like a jobless man. Because of his tall height, he seemed to be a model who posed just by lying down, making him even more annoyed. ¡°It¡¯s good to stand up and do something useful in the morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done it. To Haewon.¡± Adam put his nose in her pillow and inhaled the smell. Li Yu-yen, who was staring blankly at the scene, belatedly realized what he meant and made a yuck sound. ¡°They¡¯re all domestic ingredients, right? Adam jumped up and asked. ¡°If you can¡¯t trust me, buy it yourself.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re better at grocery shopping than I am. Didn¡¯t you have a good eye for things from a long time ago?¡± Li Yuyan¡¯s lips twitched at Adam¡¯s praise. Then, he quickly smiled. If he lets his guard down like this, he¡¯ll take care of the ingredients. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s time to watch the drama that I like~. I must not miss it.¡± Adam looked at the clock and picked up the remote control. ¡°It¡¯s a rerun. That¡¯s an evening drama.¡± ¡°Then why do I see it at this hour every day?¡± ¡°All terrestrial morning dramas have been abolished, and that¡¯s why they purposely air it again at this time. So it¡¯s like watching a morning drama.¡± ¡°Why was it abolished?¡± Adam asked half-heartedly. ¡°There are many reasons, but the biggest thing is money.¡± This time, Adam nodded half-heartedly, and Li Yu-yen suddenly slammed the counter. Adam opened his eyes wide and looked at Li Yuyen. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m angry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°When I came to Korea, I thought that I would finally be able to watch the live broadcast, but here again, it¡¯s all rebroadcasting or streaming¡­ This is no different from when I was abroad, and all the dramas I liked are aired daily!¡± Adam rolled his eyes and added indifferently, yes. However, Li Yu-yen still seemed to have a lot to say. ¡°Regardless, the morning drama is interesting. The actors¡¯ acting is excellent, and sometimes they go too far because of product advertising. That¡¯s funny. Oh, there is a famous scene of a slap on the cheek with cabbage.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll play it now. It¡¯s this one, isn¡¯t it? Wow, it¡¯s on.¡± Adam turned the channel and cut off Li Yu-yen. Chapter 35.1 He doesn¡¯t know how to stop whenever they talk about dramas. He wondered if his mind was programmed only with nagging and drama. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As soon as the drama began, Li Yu-yen focused on TV. Adam put Li Yuyen on the sofa and began sorting the things on the counter. ¡°Eat it.¡± After organizing, Adam peeled the apple and put it on the coffee table. Li Yu-yen who was absorbed in a drama, who belatedly came to his senses, said with a mixed face. ¡°¡­There is a separate owner of the house, is it okay to do this?¡± Still, unlike Adam, Li Yu-yen, who has a strong conscience, felt a sharp pain in his chest as if he had made a big mistake. ¡°Who cares? I¡¯m doing the housekeeping.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not newlyweds, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Li Yu-yen hesitated and mumbled an apple in his mouth. Meanwhile, the apples were delicious and the drama was fun. While the owner of the house went to work, it might not even be Adam who is having a good time, but himself. ¡°You were invited to Mr. Lee¡¯s poker game. Did you purposely give me the stakes? Are you going to make this bigger later? Li Yu-yen cleared his throat and asked to relieve a little bit of conscience. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if you¡¯re a maso.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± At Adam¡¯s sudden confession, Li Yuyan doubted his ears. ¡°A masochist.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not asking because I don¡¯t know.¡± Adam turned his head to Li Yu-yen. ¡°The one that¡¯s being swayed is maso.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± So Li Yu-yen, who was going to ask who, shut up. Who could it be? The owner of this house went out to do her work diligently. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°No, listen. She¡¯s got a lot of control over me.¡± So, on the weekend, he had me buy ingredients for him, so he made a side dish to fill the refrigerator? However, Seo Haewon did not seem to be the one to ask for such a thing. So how¡¯d sge get in control? It was time to think. ¡°She¡¯s eating me in bed.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Li Yuen jumped to his feet, shouting. Then, far away from Adam, he gave a scornful look. Adam was also annoyed when his words was cut off. ¡°Don¡¯t act like a baby in adolescence.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk to you. My ears are going to rot.¡± Li Yu-yen was surprised how Seo Haewon did not put her fist in that man¡¯s mouth. What a disaster it was. ¡°I know very well that you two are meant to be together.¡± Li Yu-yen made sarcastic remarks in an irritating tone. ¡°You¡¯re both alpha. Isn¡¯t this a match of fate or something like that.¡± Adam burst into laughter at Li Yu-yen¡¯s words. ¡°Hahaha.¡± ¡°?¡± Adam waved his hand. ¡°What a match of fate. It¡¯s just a trick of hormones.¡± ¡°Then why are you attracted to her?¡± Li Yu-yen asked, opening his eyes. A smile disappeared from Adam¡¯s face. ¡°The male instinct.¡± Adam replied softly. The eyes sank as cold as a swamp of unknown depth. He was like a predator standing at the apex of the pyramid when he shut his mouth quietly. You sound like a masochist. Even the same alpha had eyes that could eat her up. But how can Seo Haewon wield this man? He¡¯s pretending to be swayed. ¡°I¡¯m saying this out of rationality, but don¡¯t even think about turning her into an omega.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°People are not toys.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Li Yu-yen frowned at Adam¡¯s sour response. ¡°If that happens, it¡¯s like¡­. In other words, more responsibilities go beyond an adversarial relationship.¡± Li Yu-yen added a textbook sermon. ¡®It¡¯s a responsibility.¡¯ Adam squinted his eyes. The first time he held Haewon was curiosity. When he was with her, something hot boiled up from the lower abdomen, and he thought he could find an answer if he hugged her. However, when the relationship was correctly established, it became more confusing, let alone an answer. At the same time, he realized the emptiness inside him. Seo Hae-won was needed to fill the empty space. It wasn¡¯t until he held onto Hae-won that it was impossible for another woman, another omega. Anyway, Adam was very happy with his relationship with Haewon now. So it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s Alpha, and it may be more troublesome if she¡¯s an omega. No, it was dangerous. Haewon drives him to the edge just by being an alpha, because if she¡¯s an omega, he will lose your mind with her pheromones. ¡°Right, responsibility.¡± A mischievous smile spread around Adam¡¯s mouth. ¡°I can¡¯t take responsibility like Haewon. It¡¯s annoying.¡± At the same time, he suddenly wondered how far Seo Hae-won would go for himself. How much responsibility does Haewon have? She thinks she ranks things based on priorities. As much as she thinks about herself, will she think about him too? Suddenly, It was a morning when he was curious about those things. * * * Chapter 35.2 ¡°Why are you calling?¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s about work.¡± Sera glanced at Ellie sitting opposite and asked, and Ellie hurriedly put down her cell phone. She had just texted Haewon. ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Sera stared at the cell phone that was turned upside down so that the screen could not be seen, and turned her eyes away. She didn¡¯t bother to inquire into Ellie¡¯s awkward performance. She couldn¡¯t keep cleaning up her sister¡¯s mess. On the other hand, Ellie smiled as if she thought she had deceived her sister. ¡°It¡¯s nice to eat alone with you after a long time.¡± Ellie said in a bubbly voice. The Seo sisters had a slow breakfast at a hotel restaurant. ¡°You¡¯re right. You like pasta here.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°Then can¡¯t you remember that your only sister cares for you?¡± Sera asked back, pretending to be exaggerated. Ellie died of joy at the sound of her sister. She just said the obvious thing, but what¡¯s so good about it? Sera still looked pitifully at her childlike sister. Actually, she had one more younger sister. No, Seo Hae-won was nothing. A perfunctory younger sister whose mother just picked it up at will and put it on the family register. Although there were blood ties because it was the child of her late aunt, the word omega really felt like a stranger. ¡°She¡¯s going to live with us from today.¡±¡¯ Sera recalled memories of her childhood. Next to her mother, who returned home after a month, was a scruffy lump. She thought she was around Ellie¡¯s age, but she was two years older. On top of that, she was quite surprised to hear that she will enter middle school soon. Hae-won was so small and ugly. And it evoked hostility rather than sympathy. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Her daughter.¡± ¡°¡­Aunt¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The answering mother had sad eyes as if she were wet in the rain. My mother always looked like this when she put her eldest aunt on her lips. Chairman Seo was not usually interested in his two daughters. In addition, she was a terrible workaholic, so she spent more time at work than at home. She is a mother who stayed at a hotel near her company, not at home when she was resting. Chairman Seo began to go home when she picked up Hae-won. An older sister¡¯s daughter. The only blood that her sister left in this world. Seo Haewon. Sera knew how terrible her mother had always felt for her aunt, who died. No matter what people misunderstood, her mother loved her aunt. So she was nervous. Seo Hae-won, the eldest aunt¡¯s daughter, might take her mother¡¯s attention. She¡¯s afraid she will be as horrible as her aunt. The prediction was somewhat right. Of course, her mother didn¡¯t come to Haewon because she was worried. Every time, she hurled terrible words at Haewon and left. However, Sera, thirsty for her mother¡¯s acknowledgment, was even jealous. ¡°Don¡¯t cry just because you¡¯ve heard something bitter. If I hadn¡¯t been interested in you, I¡¯d have let you live on that garbage floor for the rest of your life.¡¯ That¡¯s what her mother said. Sera trembled when she thought of a 100-point test paper that filled her desk drawer in her room as a child even after she was over 30. It¡¯s only natural for her to win first place. On the contrary, if any ranking fell, Seo Hae-won had to be kicked out by the wind of pajamas even in cold winter. Everyone would be happy if her mother didn¡¯t expect such an inferior omega. If it weren¡¯t for Seo Hae-won in the first place¡­¡­. Her neck was hot. Sarah gulped down the water and she said with a calmer face, ¡°Seo Ellie, stay quiet for a while.¡± ¡°Are you nagging me again?¡± Ellie pouted her lips as she rummaged through the pasta. But she was unconsciously looking at her sister. She was going to take part in Mr. Lee¡¯s poker game soon. How was she supposed get the stakes? The thought of kneeling down to Adam made her stomach boil. ¡°Mother is sensitive these days.¡± Ellie stopped and blinked just before putting the rolled pasta in her mouth. Don¡¯t tell me, she didn¡¯t notice, did she? ¡°It¡¯s Aunt¡¯s day soon.¡± Ah. Relieved, Ellie mumbled the pasta with her fork. ¡®Mother gets sensitive to big auntie¡¯s day, by the way.¡¯ Ellie nodded obediently. But inside, she was thinking about something else. She¡¯ll just play this poker game and rest for a while. Anyway, it¡¯s okay if she doesn¡¯t get caught. Ellie grinned as she made eye contact with Sera. Then, she secretly changed the subject. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that guy doing, Joo Adam?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± To make me want to eat it¡¯s appetite Sarah clicked her tongue. She lost her appetite. Sera clicked her tongue. ¡°No~ I¡¯ve heard about the JS Art Museum from all over the place these days. Foreign media are making a fuss about the exhibition. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s overdoing it?¡± Ellie replied deftly. Sarah¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°He will soon be the son-in-law of a Seo-Hwa Group, so he must be immersed in his own world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying!¡± Chapter 36.1 Thinking about the humiliation suffered from Adam, her teeth cracked even in her sleep. However, when she talked behind her back with her sister like this, her congestion went away as if she had taken digestive medicine. ¡°I¡¯m really pissed off.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Everything looks gloomy.¡± ¡°What happened to you?¡± Ellie paused at Sera¡¯s sharp question. ¡°What happened? Haha, nothing.¡± Ellie, who was awkward for no reason, reached out to the cup, stirring one hand. She¡¯s thirsty because she thinks she has been caught. Clink! However, the water cup fell to the floor as the hand slipped. The sister¡¯s conversation was interrupted with a loud burst. ¡°Are you all right, madam?¡± ¡°Why are you making a glass, damn it!¡± Ellie burst into a rage as the waiter approached. The employee sat on the floor and repeatedly apologized, clearing the glass pieces with his bare hands. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Oh, come on. Call the manager. Are you one?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m an employee¡­¡­.¡± ¡°A part-timer or a staff member. Do I need an apology from a guy like you?¡± Ellie snorted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡± The waiter bowed his head again. ¡°You¡¯re a funny guy, too.¡± Sera, who was watching silently, stepped in. ¡°We¡¯ve never asked you to apologize, but why do you keep apologizing and turning us into overpowering people?¡± The employee, who was saying sorry, shut up. Sera rose from her chair and stood in front of the waiter. ¡°Call the manager.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Sera stamped on the employee¡¯s hand. She leaned over and whispered. ¡°I can¡¯t feel the sincerity when I hear 100 apologies from a part-timer.¡± Red blood spread under Sera¡¯s feet. Sera smirked, took out a check out of her purse, and flung it on the floor. ¡°This is the cost of treatment.¡± * * * [You don¡¯t have to lend me money. And don¡¯t contact me for a while.] Hae-won was upset all day by the text from Ellie. What¡¯s the point of saying this after a week? Is there something going on? Eventually, she decided to visit Ellie. As soon as Hae-won got off work, she drove to Gangnam. Seohwa Entertainment¡¯s headquarters were located at the Seohwa Group¡¯s office, but Ellie, the CEO, commuted to an office set up in Gangnam. It was an open secret that Seo Ellie, a promiscuous person, set up a branch to avoid Chairman Seo¡¯s surveillance. It is also true that Chairman Seo turns a blind eye to the fact. ¡°CEO Seo Haewon.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± When she entered the building, an employee who recognized her greeted her and pressed the elevator button. The representative office was on the top floor. Hae-won checked her reflection in the elevator mirror. There was a red mark on her neck. Last night Adam left a trail of love affairs all over her body, and the nape of her neck was no exception. Haewon pulled her turtleneck up slightly. It was fortunate that it could be covered with clothes. But it was hard to walk, too. Her stomach and inner thighs were throbbing with every step she took. Ding. The elevator door opened with a bell. The wide corridor led coolly to the edge of the building. There were frames on the hallway wall, not pictures of celebrities but movie posters. Hae-won looked at the woman in the poster from afar. Strongly raised seagull-shaped eyebrows and half-curly hair were her trademarks. An actress of the time. Seo Kwon-jin. With her neutral appearance and generous personality, she enjoyed sensational popularity regardless of age and gender. Not to mention her acting skills. She had a wide range of acting, from authentic historical dramas to modern movies, and dangerous action acting was also performed directly without stunts. However, Seo Kwon-jin temporarily retired from the film industry after winning the lead award for the first time in Korea at a prestigious international film festival. Since then, rumors have been circulating that Seo Kwon-jin has argued with Seo Woo-hee over the succession of their group¡¯s management rights. But Haewon did not believe the rumor. Ellie wouldn¡¯t have decorated her office building with Seo Kwon-jin¡¯s poster if there was a real disagreement. She plastered the hallway with pictures of her eldest aunt purely to look good to her mother in power. ¡®Mother¡­¡¯ Hae-won looked at her ¡®real¡¯ mother. Standing in front of the portrait of her dead mother, she was filled with indescribable emotions. Is she really the child of a person who shines like this? There¡¯s no resemblance. As a child, Haewon didn¡¯t even know her mother¡¯s name, let alone her mother¡¯s face. She was only vaguely aware that adults who sometimes came in suits and paid her father were people on the mother¡¯s side. The original longing for the existence of a mother. It was not until Chairman Seo collected her that the faint feeling began to gain weight. ¡°Your father was a piece of crap. On the other hand, my sister Seo Kwon-jin was a great alpha.¡¯ Chairman Seo blatantly disdain Haewon¡¯s father, Jeong Eun-chan. The word ¡°brother-in-law¡± seemed terrible to say. Chapter 36.2 A dirty parasite who has lived his whole life in the name of Seohwa Group. Chairman Seo claimed that Haewon was born and raised in the form of a disgusting parasite. One day, Chairman Seo took her niece to her sister¡¯s grave. It seems to have been around the time when Haewon was suffering from nightmares and crying every night because she could not adapt to her new life. Haewon was wearing a middle school uniform. Would her mother be happy if she had seen her in school uniform? It was time for that thought. Chairman Seo took her luck by swearing at Hae-won¡¯s father as usual. Hae-won thought it was too much to do this even from her mother¡¯s grave, so she confronted Chairman Seo fearlessly. ¡®P-please don¡¯t say anything bad about him. He had a hard time living. You know¡­.¡¯ ¡®Do you think I¡¯m cursing for no good reason?¡¯ Chairman Seo said that she was sick and tired of it. Then she continued calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡± ¡°Secret?¡± ¡°When my sister died in an accident, Jeong Eun-chan threatened my family to abort you.¡¯ ¡®D-dad?¡¯ ¡®Yeah. He said he couldn¡¯t give her a penny, and he¡¯d rather get rid of it. But your maternal grandmother was weak in her heart, and he looked after you until the moment she passed away.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­!¡¯ ¡®This is the result. It¡¯s not enough to run away to the Philippines with a lot of debt, to throw you in the gutter and gamble. Do you think such a man deserves to be called a father?¡¯ A father who was beaten to death by a gang member during a rampage at a gambling house. Hae-won almost suffered a misfortune while going alone to find such a father. It was a terrible life. Nevertheless, she did not give up as much as his only daughter. Haewon believed that her father loved hee. She¡¯s sure her father will come to her senses if things get better. She believed that poverty, the reality of omega, ruined her father like that. ¡®When you¡¯re older, you¡¯ll be sold to the brothel.¡¯ She supposed. After all, Seo Hae-won was Jeong Eun-chan¡¯s last source of money. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t let go, clenched in his hand. Not because they¡¯re family. Haewon was in a daze. It¡¯s not enough to be denied her existence, and even the love she believed was a lie. From the tip of her toes, she felt like she was breaking into painstaking powder. She wanted to disappear like this. A self denied by the existence that gave birth to her. Why do you have to live? ¡®Seo Haewon.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ Chairman Seo grabbed Hae-won¡¯s shoulder, which was standing foolishly. ¡®Haewon.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­!¡¯ Then, she kindly called Haewon¡¯s name. The appearance overlapped with her father¡¯s tenderness, who called her. ¡®You¡¯re my family.¡¯ Family. Chairman Seo said what Hae-won wanted so much. She had a new family when she thought her father and alone forever abandoned her. Even if it would be a shackle to oppress her throughout her life, what Hae-won wanted at that moment was a family. ¡®Forget about that man. You¡¯re my sister¡¯s only child, and now you¡¯re my daughter. Do you understand?¡¯ Hae-won looked at the chairman with tearful eyes. Perhaps because of the tears in her eyes, Chairman Seo¡¯s eyes also seemed to be moist. Hae-won took a handkerchief out of her skirt pocket and carefully wiped Chairman Seo¡¯s eyes. Chairman Seo paused for a while and then hurriedly stepped back. ¡®So behave yourself. Don¡¯t let me regret bringing you here!¡¯ Chairman Seo added in a stern voice. But why? Chairman Seo felt like she was blaming herself, not scolding Hae-won. And at first glance, she looked like a frightened child. ¡®Yes, madam¡­¡­.¡¯ Hae-won looked down, fiddling with her handkerchief. The handkerchief was dry, and it shook the young Hae-won¡¯s heart. Isn¡¯t Chairman Seo the only one who cares about her? A savior who gave her a chance to live a new life without even her father. Since that day, Chairman Seo has never called in a friendly voice or said that she was her daughter, but Hae-won has considered Chairman Seo and her two sisters as family. That¡¯s why she came to see Ellie. No matter how hated she was, the fact that they are a family hasn¡¯t changed. Just as she forgave her father, she thinks they¡¯ll admit it someday. ¡°Ellie.¡± Haewon was about to knock, but the door burst open. It wasn¡¯t Ellie who opened the door. ¡°?¡± A woman a little taller than Haewon, no, a man, stood with tears in his eyes. Hae-won, who recognized gender with her heart, hurriedly drew his eyes and stepped back to the side. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± The man bowed to Hae-won and passed her. Why was he sorry? Because you showed tears? Blocking the way? Either way, it was not a good reason to apologize. Hae-won glanced back as if he were apologizing like a habit. Chapter 37.1 The man standing alone in the elevator looked very precarious. The slowly narrowing elevator door seemed to eat a man. ¡°Seo Haewon? Why are you here?¡± Ellie asked in astonishment. Hae-won quickly straightened her head. Ellie was huffing and puffing like a patient. As Hae-won stood, Ellie strode up. ¡°Don¡¯t stand there, stupid! Come inside for now. What?¡± Ellie tiptoed over Haewon¡¯s shoulder. It seemed as if she was monitoring who else Hae-won had brought. ¡°Close it! Hurry!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Hae-won reached for the door late, and Ellie couldn¡¯t wait for that short time and closed the door herself. Bang! Hae-won shrugged his shoulders at a violent sound. Then she asked, calming her startled heart. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who is that person who just left?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sudden question. He¡¯s annoying.¡± ¡°Did you¨C did you drink?¡± Hae-won took a breath and looked at Ellie with astonishing eyes. ¡°Yes, I had a drink.¡± Ellie replied timidly. ¡°You promised not to drink when you¡¯re working.¡± She once lent money on that condition, and it was before Adam became her fiance. Of course, Ellie didn¡¯t pay back her money or keep her promise. Even with money, alcohol was a real problem. ¡°Did I?¡± ¡°You did.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Well, you are drinking like that at the meeting.¡± Hae-won followed Ellie back to her seat and continued to question her sibling. Standing in front of the desk, Ellie gulped down cold water. ¡°Tell me why you¡¯re doing this. What¡¯s with the text? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re my sister. Yes¡­¡­.¡± Ellie, raising her voice, stuttered and blurred the end of her words. ¡®Don¡¯t touch Seo Haewon. Did you understand?¡¯ ¡®Oh, I got it¡­¡­! I won¡¯t even talk to her!¡¯ Even if she wants to not talk to her, what should she do when she comes and picks a fight? Ellie chewed her lower lip. Let¡¯s make her join the team. Ellie immediately looked down at Haewon. And she started to make excuses. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m having a hard time these days.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°The actor in our company got caught drunk driving. Because of that, his drama was canceled, and I went in and out of the police station several times to be investigated with him.¡± ¡°It was half a year ago, right?¡± When Hae-won asked, Ellie tapped her chest with her fist as if she were angry. ¡°These days, broadcasting companies send problems out all day and night. I¡¯m a pushover here. Damn¡­¡­!¡± Ellie shot back as if she was wrongly accused. ¡°So you were drinking?¡± In fact, it was Ellie who drank and drove that day. However, due to the quick action of the HR team, the actor sitting in the passenger seat became a victim. Naturally, Haewon would not have known this. ¡°That¡¯s why you took it out on someone who just left?¡± ¡°Hey, w-what do you think I am¡­¡­! He came to me to help him with his work, so I bothered him. He¡¯s not a kid from our agency.¡± Ellie asked back with her eyes wide open. Still, when Hae-won gave a distrustful look, Ellie made a loud whine. ¡°Tsk. I also sent that text to you because I wanted to live well. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble everywhere¡­! Don¡¯t you believe in my words that you¡¯re an older sister?¡± Ellie¡¯s voice trembled slightly. It was a great performance that would have been really refreshing for a stranger to watch. In the case of Haewon, she knew Ellie, so she was even more shaken by this. ¡°And, Seo Hae-won.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°You have a problem too. Why do you keep accepting my foolishness? You are the way I am!¡± ¡°That¡¯s,¡± Haewon bowed her head. Others would have retorted, asking what nonsense that was, but Hae-won felt like she was to blame. Ellie, who usually treated Haewon as an invisible man, sometimes came and made a wail. The reasons were varied. But in the end, she always asked for money. She¡¯s afraid she will let her down if she visits her mother, and Sera will scold her. The only thing to believe in is Seo Hae-won; at that time, she blamed herself for everything. Seo Hae-won was the only one. When she heard that, she was happy that Ellie recognized her as an older sister and a family. When she was a student, she was a member of a family who was willing to do anything for her, but she was excited that she could take care of her younger sister only when she became an adult. I think I¡¯ve done my part right. So she readily lent her the money. But the result was disastrous. After all, Ellie came to borrow money the other day and had a fight with her fiance. Chapter 37.2 ¡°Enough. After all, you¡¯re not my real sister, so you¡¯re trying to solve problems by not giving me money. Well, money is everything, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ellie murmured with a brooding face. Hae-won¡¯s expression hardened. Ellie¡¯s words stuck in her heart like a dagger. Hae-won answered urgently. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ellie looked at Haewon, pretending to be sulky, and continued in a subtle voice. ¡°Then¡­ Can you not tell my mom and sister that you¡¯ve lent me money? And to other people!¡± Ellie was particularly encouraged by the last words. The other person meant Adam. But she couldn¡¯t say Adam¡¯s name directly. ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone. It¡¯s a secret between us.¡± Hae-won smiled kindly as if to be relieved. Only then did Ellie feel relieved inside. ¡°All right.¡± Ellie looked coyly at Haewon. ¡°Then we have nothing more to say, right? I have to go because I have an appointment.¡± ¡°You said you drank. I¡¯ll give you a ride. Where¡¯s the meeting place?¡± Hae-won asked anxiously. ¡°W-what?¡± Why are you so persistent today? You¡¯re engaged to a nutcase and have a new personality? Ellie just wanted to get out of Haewon¡¯s side as soon as possible, and Hae-won¡¯s concern for her was indifferent. ¡°Why do you want to give me a ride? I can take a taxi.¡± Ellie stammered and asked back. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Adam, it would just be a no-brainer.¡¯ Ellie¡¯s expression was distorted. Hae-won, who was watching Ellie, quietly stepped aside. ¡°Okay, you¡¯ll be late, go ahead.¡± ¡°Oh! You too!¡± Ellie left the representative¡¯s office as if she were running away, saying goodbye to Hae-won half-heartedly. Hae-won stood blankly for a while and began cleaning up the desk and surroundings Ellie had made a mess of. * * * ¡®Oh, he¡¯s¡­¡­.¡¯ Coming out like that, a man was sitting on a bench in front of the building. It was the person she met in the representative office a while ago. Just in case he was waiting for Ellie, Haewon approached him. ¡°Well, excuse me.¡± ¡°?¡± When Hae-won talked to him timidly, the man looked up. His big eyes were moist with water. When she saw him up close, he looked more beautiful, like a woman. Large eyes, a tall nose, and fine lips were well arranged on a fist-sized face. The thick double eyelids were added to it, reminiscent of a handsome actor in a classic movie. Curly baby hair also went very well with blonde hair. The roots were clean, whether it was natural blonde, and the eyebrows and eyelashes were also pale. He had a small physique and a thin skeleton, he was a man like a deer. ¡°Ah.¡­You.¡± The man murmured. The man¡¯s voice was as clear as a boy who had not had a voice change, but it was difficult to understand because the vocal cords themselves had no power. The man responded with more strength, perhaps recognizing it. ¡°I met you in front of the representative office.¡± The man¡¯s eyes rolled toward Ellie¡¯s company building. At the same time, tears that had been collected from the left eye flowed down. Hae-won hurriedly took the tissue out of the bag and handed it over. ¡°?¡± Perhaps he didn¡¯t know tears were flowing, the man just stared blankly at Haewon¡¯s hand. ¡°Wipe it off.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The man was belatedly handed a tissue. And he wiped both eyes alternately. ¡°¡­¡­Thank you.¡± The man bowed politely. The moment Hae-won saw the man¡¯s tears, her mind went blank. As Hae-won was panicking, a man fiddling with wet tissues opened his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re CEO Seo Haewon, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Hae-won nodded quickly. The man, who was constantly looking at a bunch of tissues in his hand, raised his head again. The white skin was red only around the eyes. ¡°I saw the interview.¡± ¡°Interview?¡± ¡°An interview in a weekly magazine.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Haewon sighed softly. It was an interview with Adam, and it¡¯s already in the magazine. She forgot because she was busy with work. ¡°Like Seohwa Welfare, you help a lot of omegas. I am an omega and I¡¯m always grateful to people like you.¡± A smile spread on the gloomy man¡¯s face for the first time, and it was a smile like sunshine. However, he soon bowed his head and was at a loss as if he had committed a big mistake. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s nonsense.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m glad it helped.¡± Hae-won waved his hand. ¡®More than that, he¡¯s an Omega.¡¯ Haewon glanced at the man. She often met Omega women due to her job¡¯s nature, but she could only count Omega men she met. Haewon thought of the closest Omega man. ¡®It¡¯s the opposite of Adam.¡¯ Even though he was the same omega, he was a man who contradicted Adam from head to toe. No, rather, this guy was perfect for the image of Omega. Chapter 38.1 One side of her chest cringed when she thought of her father through the man¡¯s image. If Adam reminded her of Jeong Eun-chan because he was an ¡°Omega,¡± this man reminded her of her father just by looking at her. He looks like a woman, has a thin frame, and is in danger if left alone. ¡°May I ask why you¡¯re here to see my sister today?¡± When Hae-won asked anxiously, the man looked down at an angle. The lashes that sank along with the gaze were very long. ¡°The manager of my company ran away.¡± ¡°Ran away?¡± Hae-won asked back in great surprise. The man nodded. And the eyebrows gathered and repeatedly untied to sort out what to say in her head. ¡°CEO Seo, oh, I heard that CEO Seo Ellie and our CEO are close, so I came here to see if you know where they are.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t cry because of CEO Seo Ellie. J-just in case you misunderstand.¡± The man added urgently. ¡°She¡¯s someone I¡¯m thankful for meeting and listening to me.¡± The man looked as if Ellie was beside him and was embarrassed. Did the sisters look harsh in the eyes of others? Haewon felt very sorry for a moment as she worried about him unintentionally. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re in an agency, are you an actor?¡± Haewon naturally changed the subject. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t appeared in many movies yet, so you won¡¯t know even if you hear my name.¡± The man replied timidly. No matter how hard it is, he is supposed to tell her his name, but the man hasn¡¯t said much since. Hae-won broke the awkward silence first. ¡°What did Ellie say?¡± ¡°Oh, I-I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Haewon holds her head in the air. She went on. ¡°Ellie said she has an appointment today, so I¡¯ll ask her again tomorrow.¡± The man¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Oh, I¡¯d like to ask the reporters too. Is that okay? Except for the actors.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯d appreciate that.¡± The man¡¯s face, which had been pale all along, was also bright. At that time, a cold wind blew from somewhere, and their hair fluttered. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s cold¡­.¡± The man muttered reflexively. Hae-won decided to wrap up the conversation in a hurry. ¡°This is my business card.¡± Hae-won took a business card from her wallet and handed it to him. The man jumped off the bench and took her business card. Then he stood silent for a long time. However, this time, she looked at Haewon. It looked like an abandoned puppy in the rain, so Hae-won couldn¡¯t leave him alone. ¡°Can I give you a ride home?¡± The man took a step back in surprise at Haewon¡¯s words. ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m fine. You must be tired too, but I was holding you back. And, uh, my house is a long way from here.¡­.¡± The man talked gibberish. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I might be swamped today, but I would sleep well if you are comfortable on your way home.¡± Hae-won walked to the car. The man hesitated and followed after Hae-won. But the distance has never narrowed. The man chased Haewon two steps back. It wasn¡¯t close, but it wasn¡¯t far. ¡°You can turn left over there.¡± ¡°Here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The place where she arrived following the man¡¯s guide was a studio where old villas were huddled. As she turned inside, which was not even caught on the navigation system, the surroundings were dark due to the densely packed villas. Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous to live in such a bad place? Even if it¡¯s a man, it¡¯s an omega. Maybe he read Hae-won¡¯s worried eyes, but the man opened his mouth while touching his seat belt. ¡°I moved because I was behind on the settlement for quite a while. I couldn¡¯t afford the house price where I used to live¡­¡­.¡± The agency manager did not just run away, but even took the money to pay the actor. Haewon became more confused. ¡°T-there it is.¡± Then the man added hastily. Haewon pulled over in front of the red brick villa. The man unfastened his belt and stared at Haewon. ¡°I¡¯ll get going.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Hae-won replied with a smile. ¡°Can I give you a hug?¡± ¡°What? Ah.¡± Before Haewon could allow it, a man came into her arms. Surprised Hae-won was stiff as it was. Then the man murmured in a nasal voice. ¡°You¡¯re my benefactor. Hic.¡± I haven¡¯t done anything for you yet. Hae-won patted the man on the back without saying a word, feeling sorry that he might have raised expectations for no reason. And she comforted him with all her heart. ¡°Everything will be fine.¡± * * * Chapter 38.2 ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Back home, Hae-won paused when she saw Adam¡¯s shoes on the porch. It was when she wondered if she was at home all day or if she had come back from work. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Adam rushed out to meet her. ¡°Do you want to eat or take a bath first?¡± ¡°Have you been waiting for this whole time?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about your company?¡± ¡°Home.¡± Adam answered briefly. ¡°So, food? Bath?¡± Then he asked again. Hae-won stood still in embarrassment, and Adam naturally took the bag from Hae-won¡¯s hand. Thud. But as soon as Adam picked up the bag, he threw it away. Hae-won stared blankly at the bag sprawling on the floor and looked up. ¡°!¡± The moment her eyes met Adam, she got goosebumps on her spine. Fierce gray eyes were glaring at the beach. It was precisely the smell of a stranger surrounded by Hae-won, but Hae-won misunderstood that his thin ice-like gaze was directed at her. It was only when Adam realized that Haewon had shrunk. His ferocious look was gone, but his eyes were still sharp. Adam circled around Hae-won with a watchful air. It was like a cat with fur on its back, wary of its owner, who held other animals. ¡°Oh, Adam?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this smell?¡± Adam, who went around Haewon, murmured in a discontented voice. He did not ask again if he had said it in hopes of an answer. Haewon¡¯s body was smeared with the lingering scent of an unfamiliar omega. Why did this woman go out to work and come back after smelling another omega? Adam¡¯s eyes became more persistent. Hae-won runs a small company alone, with only the Seohwa Group attached to the foundation¡¯s name. The number of employees did not exceed 10. Of the few employees, he knows that there are four Omega. All of them were married and women, and it made no sense that one of them buried the smell in Haewon. Adam approached Haewon again and sniffed. As he became more sensitive, he discovered it was a man¡¯s reverberation. An omega male. Adam took a step back like a startled beast. The gray eyes shook at a loss. Adam was not the only one to be surprised. She¡¯s never seen Adam so shocked in front of Haewon before. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something wrong?¡± He¡¯d rather ask her something. Adam gathered himself and strode to Haewon. ¡°Who is it?¡± Adam asked abruptly. She thought she would come to her senses, but she was in a hurry and her words got shorter. Hae-won couldn¡¯t understand because she cut back and forth. ¡°Who did you meet today?¡± Adam raised the corners of his mouth and smiled. Of course it was counterproductive, and it is evident to everyone that he pretended to laugh. ¡°I don¡¯t think I know him.¡± Adam added quietly. Only then did Haewon realize why Adam was acting like this. It must be because of the actor she met today. Maybe the scent was smeared when she hugged him in the car. ¡°Is it because of the reverberation? That¡¯s the first person I met today,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, but I have to admit that he¡¯s vulgar. When you first met, would you fearlessly bury his reverberations on a woman who has a fiance?¡± Adam cut off Haewon¡¯s words. Yes, he was a fearless omega. Does he know who the partner of Seo Haewon is? Hold on. He¡¯s also an alpha to Seo Hae-won, and the alpha can¡¯t be a match. Bad thoughts followed suit. He wanted to stop thinking at all, but it wasn¡¯t as easy as he thought. He¡¯s nervous. That¡¯s how anxious he was. And the complicated feelings penetrated Adam¡¯s gray eyes. ¡°Wait, Adam. I don¡¯t know your thoughts, but it¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡± Haewon tried to calm such Adam down. ¡°Oh, really? What does he do?¡± Adam raised one eyebrow and provoked, ¡°He¡¯s an actor¡­¡­.¡± Haewon rolled her eyes. Come to think of it, she couldn¡¯t ask for a name. No, the man shut his mouth every time he gave her his name. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The silence of Haewon lengthened. It was actually a short time of less than five seconds. But it was enough to drive Adam crazy. Adam trembled under his eyes with betrayal. He feels like a moron, waiting for Haewon to return from work. Adam gritted his teeth and asked. ¡°Are you lying in front of me?¡± ¡°What? Never mind. I¡¯m not lying, ugh!¡± Adam snatched Haewon¡¯s body. Haewon¡¯s body collapsed to the floor in an instant. And Adam¡¯s shadow cast over her. ¡°Oh, Adam, calm down. Let¡¯s calm down and talk¡­¡­!¡± Hae-won nudged Adam¡¯s shoulder. It¡¯s been a long time since she had enough time to listen, whether it¡¯s a lie, an excuse, a misunderstanding. Anyway, it was true that Haewon had the scent of a man. It¡¯s done. It¡¯s a reverberation, and it¡¯s enough to cover it up again. He¡¯ll make a body that the actor can¡¯t even think of. The first jealousy he felt in his life made Adam¡¯s head spin. ¡°Adam¡­¡± Chapter 39.1 Hae-won looked up at Adam with a scared face. Adam in front of him now looked like a beast whose usual relaxed appearance was nowhere to be found. Unsurprisingly, the black beast approached with its teeth exposed. * * * ¡°Ugh, oh, Adam, stop¡­¡­!¡± Hae-won, who was under Adam, struggled. The pants and underwear that rolled down were caught in the middle of the thigh and tied her legs like a rope, so her lower body wriggled like a mermaid¡¯s fin. Sqeulch. Sqeulch. Sqeulch. The palm, which dug so tightly into the thighs, showed no sign of escaping. Fingers stuck in the vagina, too. As Adam turned his finger, the veins on the back of his hand brushed her thighs. ¡°Heuk¡­!¡± Adam refused to let Haewon go and poked his fingers into the vagina. When he poked her, Haewon poured out love fluids. ¡°Ugh, ah¡­! Ahngh, ahng!¡± I have to clear up the misunderstanding. Adam kept tapping on the sensitive area, so a groan came out whenever she opened her mouth. Before she knew it, Adam stretched his fingers into two and scratched the sensitive vaginal wall. Sqeulch. The sound of the water thickened. Hae-won was increasingly distracted by Adam¡¯s hand movements. Even though it was not a heat cycle, her head was white. Meanwhile, Adam¡¯s finger poked Haewon¡¯s spot. The round flesh was crushed obliquely and the friction area was convulsed. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Haewon¡¯s eyes, which had been closed, flashed open. Pleasure flooded in her body. The heavy sunken eyelids quivered. ¡°Ah, ugh, ah¡­¡­.¡± Haewon shivered intermittently. Adam doesn¡¯t touch her clitoris at all, he just teases the vaginal wall. Finally, the fatigue went down at the peak. Hae-won drooped like wet cotton, staring into the air with hazy eyes. ¡°Ha, ha¡­.¡± Adam stared down at Haewon. There was nothing to be seen in her as neat as when she had just arrived home. There, under her, she is biting his fingers. As soon as he thought of giving a lot of my seeds into this receding vagina, his anger subsided a little. Because it was the space that omega could never invade. ¡°You¡¯re a scary woman, too.¡± Adam pulled out with only two fingers left. Then, he rolled it up in a hook shape, hung it at the entrance, and whispered. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since you took my semen. Did you find another omega?¡± He thrust his open finger unannounced. Thurst! The power was so strong that Haewon¡¯s back swept up the floor. Adam grabbed Haewon¡¯s waist with one hand and pulled it down. At the same time, the finger stabbed the vaginal wall again. Surprised, Hae-won¡¯s cry burst out. Instead of tears, she let out clear fluids. But it was Haewon who really wanted to cry. A huge man over 190 centimeters tall climbed on top, and no words seemed to work. Reason knew he had to be persuaded, but her instinct made Hae-won flat on his stomach and beg. ¡°Stop, stop, please¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a day. It¡¯s been a while since we had sex.¡± Adam put his lips near her mouth, ignoring the imploring Hae-won. As Hae-won closed her eyes tightly and turned her head, Adam narrowed his brows. ¡°You don¡¯t like it when it¡¯s not your heat.¡± Adam grabbed Haewon¡¯s chin and fixed their eyes head-on. ¡°I guess Haewon only wants my body.¡± Haewon opened his eyes wide at Adam¡¯s words. Adam had a shabby face, like a bird with a broken wing bone. Her frightened heart melted little by little as she kept looking at the moist eyes. Adam drove in a wedge. ¡°It¡¯s just a physical relationship.¡± ¡°A physical relationship¡­¡­.¡± A mean man who deliberately chooses only words that sway her, knowing that she will not be able to refuse him if he says it like this. Adam looked like a kid who wanted a toy, and he looked like a kid who was afraid of losing his only treasure. She was upset, and she didn¡¯t want to see this look on Adam¡¯s face. But the biggest problem is that she made his face like this. She stopped resisting. And allowed her body to take over. Hae-won closed her eyes and Adam rubbed his lips. Soon his tongue drifted into her mouth. A hot heat resembling Adam spread throughout her mouth. Hae-won thought it was fortunate that the only thing she could give Adam was consistent with what he now wants. It¡¯s like giving Adam her body, and it was nothing compared to the pain he would have felt. ¡°Um, haa.¡± ¡°Hoo¡­.¡± Adam rubbed the inside of Haewon¡¯s mouth and shoved his hand back. Thrust. The bra cup that was tightening her upper body popped up. The gathered feeling naturally spread, and a feeling of liberation came rushing in. Then Adam¡¯s hand burst in and clasped one side of her chest. ¡°Ngh, hm, ugh¡­¡± Adam fiddled with the nipple and her clitoris at the same time. Small bumps hardened. Sensitivity to stimuli was also different. Chapter 39.2 Hae-won¡¯s body was arched up and down even with a little force in her core. On the other hand, the nipples did not respond much to whether they were still getting sensitive. Adam touched the depressed nipple until it raised its head on its own. At the same time, he did not forget to suck Haewon¡¯s tongue. ¡®My body is so hot.¡¯ Haewon felt dizzy. It was the first time Adam hugged her with a sober mind without a heat. Adam was aware of the fact, but today he worked exceptionally hard on caressing. No, to be exact, he was profoundly engraving pleasure in Haewon¡¯s body. Like asking her to not forget to remember this feeling. ¡°Hm¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Hoo.¡± Adam slurped Haewon¡¯s tongue and raised his head. It was a shallow kiss that made her mouth ache. Haewon¡¯s mouth remained open even after he removed his lips. Like her pussy hole. ¡°Hah, ha.¡± Haewon took a breath that she had been holding back. He rubbed her tongue like that, but she was thirsty as if all the moisture had been drained. ¡°Adam¡­.¡± Hae-won put her hand on Adam¡¯s thigh to loosen his belt. Adam stopped moving and looked at Haewon. Hae-won asked hesitantly. ¡°Can you put on a condom?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­the feeling of your semen flowing from inside is unpleasant.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll scratch it out for you.¡± Adam answered with a fresh answer and even loosened his belt. The shape of the belt twisted into a circle on the floor. ¡°Then,¡± ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Adam lightly pressed down on Haewon¡¯s shoulder as she was about to get up. When Hae-won opened her eyes and looked at him, Adam smiled, revealing his white teeth. ¡°You can¡¯t even step inside the house until I get rid of the other man¡¯s smell.¡± Adam spoke brazenly as if he were the landlord. It was not wrong from his point of view. Seo Hae-won was his own female, but another person touched her. From Adam¡¯s point of view, it was nothing short of a house invasion. This house was a nest of Haewon and him. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Adam bit Haewon¡¯s ear painfully. However, when the entire ear went into her mouth and was chewed, she got goosebumps on her forearm. Hae-won missed the timing to refute it because she felt like her brain was soaked with water. ¡°Ah!¡± Adam flipped over the careless Haewon¡¯s body. He whispered, hugging Hae-won¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯ll finish outside if you don¡¯t tighten up.¡± ¡°?!¡± The glans came in with a gaping gap between her buttocks. When Adam lifted his waist, the red pillar touched Haewon¡¯s belly in an instant. It was as if the dark red cock had just sprouted from her body. ¡°If you keep tightening it, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Adam rubbed Haewon¡¯s buttocks and murmured. As he applied force to his palm, the vagina sucked his filthy penis. The thick hand that swept up her hip grabbed Hae-won¡¯s waist. It was so thin that the entire waist was wrapped under both hands. Thrust! Thrust! Adam began to shake his back, and Hae-won¡¯s body fluttered in accordance with his movements. When Adam rolled up her clothes to Haewon¡¯s chest, the bra cup was lifted, and her breast was revealed. ¡°Ugh, ah, ah!¡± ¡°Hoo.¡± Haewon¡¯s jaw trembled at the rough collision. From the outside, it may seem that a man and woman are having an affair, but in fact, the penis only went in and out of Haewon¡¯s thighs. Haewon felt as if she was really being embraced by the rough feel of his pubic hair sticking to her pubic hair and the large physique that wrapped around her back. But her stomach felt empty the whole time. Adam¡¯s penis rubbed her thighs ironically, even as she groaned in hopes that the walls of the vagina would fill sooner or later. The glans cap scratched the clitoris, but that alone was not satisfactory. Seeing the penis coming up to the top of the belly button and then coming out of it made him feel ferocious. It was a time when the sadness in Haewon¡¯s heart grew bigger and bigger. Thrust! ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Adam put his cock in the vaginal opening without notice. Haewon, who had been vigilant, shook his head and trembled as soon as the cock was inserted. As much as the cock came in, her bulging belly was tingling. The lower part of the body became heavy with the pleasure that penetrated the body. Adam forcibly lifted Hae-won¡¯s lower abdomen, which was constantly collapsing. ¡°Ngh, hngh¡­¡­!¡± Like a hot iron rod stuck in a fire, her body was turning into Adam¡¯s penis, and it was a ruthless size to crush the vaginal wall. ¡°Haewon, why can¡¯t you eat it today? It¡¯s not even halfway in yet.¡± Adam whispered as he stroked the convex lower abdomen of Haewon. Not everything came in? Hae-won¡¯s face turned pale. Chapter 40.1 ¡°Is it because I pushed it all at once before?¡± Adam murmured as he saw the penis protruding from the round vaginal opening. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t afford to do anything for you right now.¡± Adam grinned. And he started to move his back. ¡°This is the size of my cock, Haewon.¡± ¡°Ugh, ah, ahng!¡± ¡°Even sober, get used to it, get used to it.¡± ¡°Ah, ahngh, ah!¡± ¡°That¡¯s how I do it, urgh, the smell of the other men doesn¡¯t come off.¡± ¡°Agh, ugh¡­¡­!¡± Adam opened the vaginal wall with force. Before she knew it, his skin clattered against her. The penis, whitened with love juice, was repeatedly put in and out, and Adam¡¯s balls hit Haewon¡¯s vagina hard. ¡°Hm, ugh, hoo, uh¡­¡± Hae-won gasped with her face buried in his arms. Her groan was locked in his arms and deafened, and Adam grabbed her by the wrists and pulled her up. ¡°!¡± The upper body of Haewon, which had been sunk on the floor, was forced to rise, and it was not far to the bottom. However, with both arms caught, she was suffocated as if she were standing on a rooftop railing without any equipment. ¡°Argh!¡± At that moment, the glans pressed down on the entrance of the uterus. Hae-won only twisted her shoulders in a strong sense of pleasure, forgetting how to moan. Adam continued to hold Hae-won¡¯s arms. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! Haewon was going crazy. It couldn¡¯t have been pleasant to be in a situation where her fiance crushed her at the front door. She thought someone would open the front door and come in right away. ¡°What are you thinking? We need to focus here.¡± Adam slowly turned his back to distract Hae-won. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Haewon closed her eyes tightly. She felt like she was stuck because of the force of pulling her arms tightly from the back. In addition, her chest shook in accordance with the movement. Her ears are red with shame. Her hands were tied to Adam, so she couldn¡¯t wrap her arms around him or hide her upper body. As Hae-won gasped helplessly, Adam showed a ghostly interest in her chest. ¡°Ha!¡± Adam let go of her arms and grabbed Haewon¡¯s chest. Then, as if enjoying the soft touch, he rubbed it and pulled the hard nipple. ¡°Ah, ah¡­!¡± Hae-won supported herself on the floor with her numb arms and looked at the nipples that Adam violated. It was pitiful to see the nipple crumpling between the thick fingers. However, the pleasure deepened as the nipple lost its original shape. ¡°Ha, Adam¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won called Adam in a watery voice. Adam shook his back roughly in response. She just called his name once, but it felt like his ears were sticky, as if she had licked his eardrums with her tongue. ¡°Why, Haewon?¡± Adam clasped Haewon¡¯s chin and rubbed his lips against her cheek. ¡°Huh? If you call me, you should speak.¡± ¡°Ugh, oh¡­!¡± ¡°Is it too slow? Is it too weak? ¡°It¡¯s, no, uh¡­¡­!¡± It was the complete opposite. It was so fast, so strong that her walls were so soft that they seemed to melt down. Adam stroked Hae-won, who was at her wits¡¯ end, with a satisfied look. ¡°I¡¯m not good enough either.¡± ¡°?!¡± Adam squeezed in the penis across the entrance. The flat lower abdomen swelled noticeably. ¡°Ugh, ah¡­!¡± Finally, when the convex shape was formed, Haewon exhaled her breath. She thought it was the end, but Haewon turned around, startled by the constant feeling of openness. ¡°Ugh, stop¡­! It won¡¯t go in anymore!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯ll know if you try.¡± Adam grabbed Hae-won¡¯s wrist and fixed it on both sides of her head. Then, he pressed against Haewon¡¯s pussy as if he were pounding rice cake. Haewon¡¯s hip, which was floating, sank. Smack! Not only her bouncing chest, but also her convex belly were crushed to the floor. Haewon instinctively tried to get her body up, but a dark shadow fell over her. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Eventually, Adam¡¯s huge body covered Haewon¡¯s back. Her body was completely covered, and from a distance, Adam seemed to be lying on the floor alone. Adam released a tiny amount of pheromone to erase the remnant of Omega, which Haewon had. He wanted to put his pheromones on top of her head and toes to teach her who¡¯s the actual superior. I have to hold it in. At this rate, Alpha Haewon would not have noticed. The problem was that Haewon was an omega. ¡®Adam, the reverberation, obviously sweet¡­¡­.¡¯ Hae-won stammered. It must have been a sweet smell. Now the reverberation was much thicker and heavier. In addition, it was strangely familiar, and it was a lingering scent that she had smelled somewhere. Like her late father. Chapter 40.2 She couldn¡¯t forget the overwhelming pheromones that pressed down on her heart. Suddenly, the existence of ¡°the alpha¡± crossed her mind. But Haewon immediately denied it, and that didn¡¯t make sense. ¡®I am mistaken again. Adam and an alpha¡­¡­.¡¯ This was also a force majeure. Adam¡¯s physique and atmosphere were no different from those of Alpha. No, he was more alpha-like than any other alpha Hae-won has met. That¡¯s why she must have been mistaken. ¡®This reverberation, created by her delusion, is a fantasy.¡¯ Hae-won tried to resist Omega¡¯s instinct by exhaling her breath. She felt suffocated by the weight of Adam and the thick reverberation created by her illusion. On top of that, whenever Adam¡¯s penis broke her inner wall, she cried out as if her body had declared defeat. ¡°Ugh, Adam, ahh! Too, d-deep, mhm¡­!¡± Hae-won sobbed in a crushed voice as if her vocal cords were crushed. Adam did not answer. He moved his back with his body on Haewon¡¯s back, and he was busy smelling her like an animal. ¡°Hoo, hu.¡± Adam¡¯s hot breath came over Haewon¡¯s head, and she felt trapped in a narrow cage the size of Adam¡¯s body. No, she was being eaten by Adam. The pointed glans crushed the inside of her like fangs, and the muscular body crushed the soft body. As if he is eating food. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Adam murmured as if to exhort himself after smelling her evenly. It was because Haewon¡¯s body suddenly felt hot, and when the soft bottom of her sucked his penis, he felt like he was going to lose his reason. Adam rolled his arm around Haewon¡¯s waist and raised his butt before he came in. She won¡¯t be able to get pregnant anyway, but he wanted semen to flow toward her stomach and settle in her uterus. And after clasping both wrists to prevent Haewon from escaping, he tightly pressed her waist to prevent her hips from slumping again. He curled up Haewon¡¯s buttocks and rubbed against Adam¡¯s pubic bone. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Adam sent the semen out in that state. ¡®It¡¯s hot.¡¯ Haewon¡¯s eyelids quivered. The feeling of the ejaculation in the vagina was so well felt that it was terrifying. In particular, every time Adam pulled out, the area where the semen stem touched was tingling. As hot semen filled her uterus, her stomach simmered. ¡°Uh, hmm¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won took all of Adam¡¯s with a whimper. After ejaculation, Adam pulled out his penis. The dark red pillar was under the glans, and semen was clinging to it between the veins. Haewon¡¯s hips were red as if they had been whipped. No, it was not a whip, but as if she was beaten. Adam grabbed the vagina folds and spread them apart. Semen filled up to the entrance, and the pink folds were not visible at all. He slowly removed his hand as he watched the semen settle down little by little. Haewon tightened her vagina. Even after Adam removed his hand, she kept her hips upright and released fluids with excitement. It looked like a female after mating, and it wasn¡¯t wrong. It was a female who had just started rutting, to be exact. ¡°Mhm, Adam¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won received his seed and looked at Adam with her arms wrapped around the throbbing uterus. Moisture permeated between the thin and long eyelashes and blurred her eyes. As it was, Haewon lost her mind. * * * Haewon¡¯s consciousness came back little by little. There was a click of water somewhere. The air that touched her skin was also strangely damp. When she opened her eyes gently, she could see the cloudy steam that filled the surrounding area. ¡°Hmm¡­!¡± Suddenly, a sharp pain came up between the legs, and Hae-won made a weak nasal sound, and it brought her to her senses. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Haewon was sitting in the bathtub. However, it was not the edge of the bathtub that touched her back, but the solid body. She could tell who it was without having to turn around. It¡¯s sticky. In the meantime, the sound of water and the stinging pain did not stop. As Hae-won lowered her head, Adam¡¯s hand, which was full of veins, caught her eyes. The thick fingers were stuck in the vagina. The sound of water clapping was none other than the sound of her body. Every time Adam poked at the wet core, the water filled the bathtub shook. The water level was rising little by little from the faucet. It wasn¡¯t enough for her to be submerged entirely yet, and it was barely above the ankles. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s been long considering the amount of water.¡±¡¯ While Hae-won went through her memory before she fainted, Adam kept poking inside her pussy. ¡°Aheuk!¡± When Adam¡¯s finger accidentally brushed against the sensitive flesh, a groan popped out of Hae-won¡¯s mouth. Adam popped up and asked. ¡°Did you wake up?¡± Chapter 41.1 Adam gleamed his eyes at Haewon. The reaction of Hae-won, who fainted, seemed to have been uncomfortable with his painful touch, and he showed his skills as soon as she came to her senses. The index finger and middle finger pricked each other. ¡°Mhm, ah, ahngh¡­! Ah!¡± Hae-won groaned with her back against Adam¡¯s body. When about half of the bathtub was filled with water, there was no more clapping. Instead, whenever Haewon twisted her body, the calm water shook. ¡°You have to be calm, Haewon. I promised I would take it out if I come inside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s, to take it out, mhm¡­¡­!¡± Hae-won, who was struggling, shut up. She saw the semen that escaped from her body floating on the water. Adam picked it up and stroked Haewon¡¯s arm. Semen permeated the skin. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve already taken out this much.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s still more.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Adam slipped his arms between Haewon¡¯s hips and lifted her up. The moment her buttocks floated to the surface of her surface and sunk again, his glans pierced her vaginal mouth. Splash! The water spilled out of the bathtub with the abutment. ¡°Mm, hm¡­?!¡± Hae-won¡¯s eyes widened at the sudden insertion. Adam moved Haewon¡¯s body up and down, and with his glans, he tactfully scratched the semen between the vaginal walls. However, even that was a tremendous stimulus for Haewon. ¡°Ugh, ahg, ahngh¡­!¡± I wanted to continue because Hae-won¡¯s pretty voice was happy, but if I did, it would be hard for her. He wanted to continue because of Haewon¡¯s pretty voice. When Adam pulled out his penis, Hae-won looked back with more regretful eyes. There¡¯s nothing to be so disappointed about. Adam lifted the tub cap with his toes. The water and semen in the bathtub were instantly sucked into the hole. Adam rose to his feet over Hae-won, who was shaking with her knees in his arms. And he brought the shower and hugged Haewon¡¯s back again. ¡°You have to spread your legs again.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t finished washing up yet.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Adam pushed the shower head between Haewon¡¯s legs. Water poured over the folds. The tepid water filled up even inside the squeaky core. ¡°Ugh, uhngh!¡± Haewon¡¯s body, which firmly hardened unfamiliar stimuli, also became limp when pleasure overlapped with the core. ¡°Ahngh, wait, Adam, there, it¡¯s weird, I don¡¯t¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m washing your pussy. Do you feel it while washing? You¡¯re a pervert.¡± Adam buried his lips behind Haewon¡¯s ears and giggled. Then he pulled up his teeth and bit the cartilage tightly. Hae-won, who was bitten in the ear, tightened her core like a habit. At the same time, the clitoris was also tight ¡°Hngh¡­!¡± Hae-won couldn¡¯t stand the water pressure applied to the tense core and tilted her head. Adam smacked his lips, looking at the gently curved neckline of Haewon. Haewon gasped, took a short breath, and soon drooped. ¡°How does it feel to take a shower?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Now I¡¯ll think of you every time I take a shower. Right?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± A stream of water buried between her legs came up as he stroked Haewon¡¯s body. Adam swept Haewon¡¯s right breast from the bottom up, and swung the shower head round and round over her nipples. ¡°Your nipples are slightly buried in the areolas, so I need to clean these places thoroughly.¡± Gradually, the nipple raised its head and touched the shower head. Adam repeated the same thing on the other side of his chest. When both nipples rose firmly, Haewon was also wet¡ªdrenched with sweetened love. * * * It was not until they had a great occasion that the two could have a proper conversation. Hae-won was lying upright in bed, and Adam looked at her with his chin on his side. ¡®It hurts.¡¯ Haewon¡¯s lower body was throbbing to death. Adam¡¯s genitals were so large that it was impossible to take him sober. However, she lost her mind once in the middle. Adam, on the other hand, looked fresher than ever. As if the appearance of being wary of the unfamiliar scent of Omega on the porch was all false. Still, it was fortunate that his anger seemed to be relieved. Haewon decided to explain Adam¡¯s misunderstanding calmly. ¡°The actor said that the manager of his agency ran away. So he came to Ellie for help, and he then met me. Somehow, I missed the right time to ask for his name, so we separated. And I drove him home,¡± ¡°Sister-to-be?¡± When Hae-won mentioned Ellie, Adam cut her off. Adam¡¯s expression as he sat up with his upper body was so profound that Haewon followed him up. Adam¡¯s brow narrowed. Adam¡¯s attention shifted to Seo Ellie before he knew it. He¡¯s sure he told her not to touch Seo Haewon. Was there a lack of warning? Chapter 41.2 ¡°Haewon, why did you go there? Did she call you?¡± ¡°No, I came to see her.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Do we have to meet for a reason? We¡¯re family.¡± Hae-won, who answered well, stuttered. As Adam kept asking questions, she felt like she had to hide it for some reason. Anyway, why is Adam so inquisitive? ¡°Family.¡± Adam scoffed at them. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t think of that as a family.¡± Adam was sarcastic and added. Haewon¡¯s grip of the seat and did not say anything. Then she glanced at Adam¡¯s complexion. Adam didn¡¯t want to see her meeting Elliefor no apparent reason. A person who normally thinks in the first place doesn¡¯t think that the fiance is doing something behind the scenes, and Haewon did the same. ¡°Don¡¯t be mean for nothing.¡± ¡°Have I ever been mean?¡± Haewon continued to speak in a calm voice. ¡°I understand how much Adam is worried about me. But it¡¯s another thing to say bad things about my family, and it¡¯s not polite to each other. Yes?¡± ¡°Then Haewon, curse too.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°To my brothers, swear to your heart¡¯s content. I¡¯ll allow it, and especially because it¡¯s Haewon.¡± Adam grinned. For a moment, Haewon was far away. Hae-won pressed his forehead and bit back. ¡°Adam, are you 28 years old?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with my age all of a sudden?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Haewon. When she brings up the topic of age, he instinctively becomes wary. The fact that he was two years younger than her was a wall he couldn¡¯t overcome no matter how hard he tried. ¡®It¡¯s new¡­.¡¯ Haewon was amazed by Adam¡¯s response. On the surface, she thought he didn¡¯t have many thoughts, but she guessed he was worried about being young. Then wouldn¡¯t it be possible to tame Adam with this? Hae-won insinuated. ¡°Why don¡¯t you act your age?¡± ¡°Haewon, I didn¡¯t see you like that, but you¡¯re an oldie.¡± Adam smiled predictably. ¡°Where did you learn to say¡­. that?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I learn?¡± Hae-won shut her mouth tightly. Let¡¯s not talk. Haewon has completely lost the will to speak. Anyway, she cleared up the misunderstanding, so it¡¯s okay. Then Adam¡¯s arms wrapped around Haewon¡¯s waist and asked softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you like guys who are jealous?¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± Jealousy. Is it a joke or a real thing? Haewon pondered between two possibilities. To be honest, she wanted to put more weight on the joke, and it was because Adam really liked her. Be nothing more than a partner in a marriage of politics. Beyond finding the source of jealousy, what is her relationship with Adam now? At first, he came like a tide and soaked up Haewon, and then slowly escaped alone again. But before she knew it, everything turned into an offshore stream. Instead of returning alone like a low tide, it became a strong current and dragged Haewon into the sea. The waves created by Adam came to the realm of emotion and shook the sea. She¡¯s soaked now. ¡®Take care of it properly.¡¯ The chairman¡¯s harsh voice flooded in like a furnace in Hae-won¡¯s head. The complicated mind quickly turned into a sandy beach. Hae-won looked like a drowning mouse and looked up at Adam. Words did not come out as if shells were stuck in her throat. What should I say? ¡°Hahaha.¡± Then Adam burst into laughter. Adam, who held Haewon¡¯s body tightly, put his chin on her shoulder and continued. ¡°Is this a question that will take so long?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Okay, Haewon doesn¡¯t like guys who are jealous.¡± Adam concluded in a clear voice. Hae-won kept her head down, so he couldn¡¯t tell what expression she was making. One thing was certain. She shouldn¡¯t have hesitated. She should have said something. * * * The next day. Haewon¡¯s mind was filled with Adam. Yesterday Adam went home late at night and Haewon had to spend an awkward night alone. ¡®Don¡¯t you like guys who are jealous?¡¯ Why couldn¡¯t she answer right away? When she said she would take responsibility for him and yet not care about what he¡¯s thinking of. It¡¯s a shame that Adam smiled and mollified the situation. It couldn¡¯t be worse. A horribly coward. That was the reputation that Seo Haewon gave herself. It was Hae-won herself who used Adam¡¯s body to deceive the heat cycle, to silence misunderstandings. So Adam¡¯s words, ¡°A physical relationship,¡± were not wrong. No, is there a more accurate expression than that? But she didn¡¯t want to define the relationship between the two with such painful words as a relationship with only the body. ¡®There¡¯s no love; there¡¯s only a contract.¡¯ Hae-won realized anew how innocent and foolish she was in the past. She kept getting upset when she thought of Adam. Body and mind. ¡°CEO, CEO.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Hae-won suddenly raised her head at the sound of Bora calling. The long waiting line suddenly decreased, so it was Haewon¡¯s turn to order. Chapter 42.1 ¡°It¡¯s our turn. What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m..¡± Haewon scoured the menu in a hurry. After ordering, the two returned to their seats after receiving the vibrating bell. It was time to talk as usual while waiting for lunch at a cafe near the company. ¡°CEO, do you have any concerns?¡± ¡°¡­Concerns?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t look so happy when you came to work.¡± Bora gave a worried look. Even yesterday, Haewon had a bright complexion. However, after only one day, she went to work with a haggard look, so it was hard for her to pretend not to know. Buzz. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s ours. I¡¯ll get it.¡± Hae-won jumped from her seat at the sound of the vibrating bell that rang just in time. ¡®You¡¯re doing this again today.¡¯ Bora thought. Haewon has always been the type to do things singlehandedly. Bo-ra sighed deeply in disappointment and rose hurriedly. ¡°C-CEO! Wait a minute, you can¡¯t take it all by yourself!¡± Haewon and Bora put the tray they each brought on the table. Ciabatta sandwich with salmon, Caprese salad, mushroom soup, broccoli soup, and two cups of Americano. Bora, who was cold, swirled the ice and bit the straw in her mouth, and Haewon drank hot coffee. Before the meal, the two people, who had their mouths refreshed with Americano, exhaled as if they had promised. As expected, there was nothing like Americano at lunch, and it felt different from morning coffee and woke her up. ¡®You certainly look worried, but I¡¯d rather not ask you now.¡¯ Bora thought, glancing at Haewon. When eating, Bora didn¡¯t question further, and Bora took care of Haewon so that she could eat lunch comfortably. Haewon also didn¡¯t want to worry about Bora, so she tried to forget about Adam for now. ¡°Oh, the actor that Bora likes. Did you say Louis?¡± Hae-won picked up a sandwich and started the conversation. Bora reacted like a ghost to the name Louis, so she forgot to eat and began chatting. She just talked with a light heart, but telling the actor¡¯s current status through Bora was unusual. ¡°The manager is a total dog¡­¡­, It¡¯s a real piece of trash.¡± ¡°Really. How did you know that?¡± The manager took all his wealth out of a single stock by drawing up private loans, but the stock fell repeatedly. The deal is said to have been suspended, and the possibility of delisting was also mentioned. ¡°The fan signing event was also held to catch the manager alone. It happened behind the scenes, but in front of people, he only showed a smile¡­.¡± Bora sighed deeply. It must be frustrating to see that this is the situation of an actor she¡¯s come to like. Then she suddenly remembered the actor she met yesterday. ¡®The manager ran away?¡¯ Hae-won asked in an urgent voice. ¡°Is that Louis the actor Omega?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Bora nodded. As expected, there was no way that there were two Omega male actors who ran away from the president of their agency in Korea. If not, at least it¡¯s the same agency. ¡°I feel like I met him yesterday.¡± ¡°You met Louis?¡± Bora¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I went to Ellie¡¯s company and met her. I gave him my business card to help him, but the problem is that I didn¡¯t get his contact number.¡± ¡°Oh, my God.¡­?¡± Bora¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Soon, her eyes fluttered under her eyelids, and her calf-like eyes became teary. ¡°CEO, where did you leave your wings?¡± Wings? What wings? Hae-won, embarrassed by Bora¡¯s strange question, paused. Bora raised her thumbs in both hands without saying a word and said calmly, ¡°For now, let¡¯s finish eating. Here, eat it. Miss, come on, come on.¡± Hae-won nodded vaguely and bit the sandwich. ¡°He received your business card, so won¡¯t he contact you soon?¡± ¡°I hope so. It looked like he was in an awful situation.¡± ¡°Sigh. I¡¯m really upset. How did this happen¡­¡­ What?¡± On their way back to work after lunch, Bora stopped on the side of the road. Hae-won also stopped and looked back at Bora¡¯s words. ¡°Bora?¡± ¡°U-uh, Miss¡­¡­!¡± Bora pointed somewhere and hurriedly lowered her hand. When Haewon tried to look over there, she flapped her hands and called Haewon. ¡°Why?¡± Haewon leaned her upper body against Bora¡¯s head. In the middle of the streets, where all directions were open, the two whispered as if they were having a secret meeting. ¡°There, over there!¡± ¡°Huh? Over there?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t make it too obvious!¡± ¡°!¡± Bora covered her mouth with one hand and whispered. ¡°The guy in the hood. I think he¡¯s the one we¡¯re looking for.¡± Hae-won glanced in the direction Bora pointed. The person wearing the hoodie hung around. But how did she know that it was from behind? Chapter 42.2 ¡°This is the hoodie I was wearing at the fan signing event. That¡¯s for sure.¡± ¡°I see¡­.¡± Haewon nodded with a sigh. ¡°Bora, you have a good eye.¡± The congenial pair straightened their backs at the same time. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Huh¡­.¡± But in that short period, the man believed to be Louis disappeared. Bora stamped her feet. Haewon soothed Bora. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Who knows, he might be waiting for us.¡± ¡°Well, I guess so. If you go straight up this road, it¡¯s in the direction of our foundation.¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t¡­¡± She arrived at work, but there was no one around. Bora was pressing the password with a gloomy face, and there was a rustling sound in a narrow gap next to the building. ¡°!¡± Bora, who turned her head in the direction of the sound, hardened as it was. It was the man in the hood whom the two desperately sought. The man who came out of the alley was so careful that he was like a street cat looking for food, not a person. ¡°Louis¡­¡­?¡± Hae-won spoke on behalf of Bora, who was surprised. But there was no certainty in the voice. The man had a small face, so he seemed to be wearing a cape, not a hood. The shadow over his face was so big that she couldn¡¯t see him. Hae-won bowed her head to check the face covered by the hood, wondering if Louis was really right. Then Louis quickly pulled up the hood. ¡°Yes, Louis.¡± Louis answered, looking at the end of the ground, politely putting his hands together. His face had become gaunter in a day. Louis, who looked dimly up, opened his eyes wide when he saw Bora standing next to Haewon. ¡°Oh¡­¡­.¡± Louis raised his hand low as if he recognized Bora. The index finger pouted out of the long sleeve and pointed at Bora. Then he realized it was rude and hurriedly lowered his arm. ¡°The person I met at the fan signing event.¡± Louis said with a sneer of laughter. ¡°T-that¡¯s right! You remembered¡­¡­!¡± Bora, who had been frozen like ice, took a step forward. Then he quickly took two steps back. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so glad to see you¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, I was surprised to see you here. How are you doing?¡± When he met a familiar face, Louis naturally asked as if he was relieved. But Bora went into hibernation again. ¡®Louis¡­¡­.¡¯ Hae-won introduced Bora instead while she was immersed in the lingering emotions. ¡°This is my secretary Bora. We¡¯re working together at Seohwa Welfare.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lim Bora!¡± Bora added, raising one hand. ¡°Yes, Bora. I remember that I wrote your name down.¡± Louis grinned. Is he an angel? Are there two angels standing in front of me? Bora thought, looking alternately at Louis and Haewon. Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m dead. Bora, who continued to make silly comments, suddenly came to her senses and opened the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside for now.¡± * * * The three talked in the drawing room. ¡°¡­So, according to my manager, he believed the fortune teller and invested in stocks, but I think the company will go bankrupt soon. They say it can be delisted, but all of them are all. I don¡¯t know much about stocks, so this is what I understood.¡± ¡°Crazy guy.¡± Bora, who was mesmerized and muttering, hurriedly closed her mouth. And she cleared her throat as much as she could. ¡°No, hoo¡­. Do we live in a shamanistic country? This is the 21st century, right?¡­?¡± Since the manager bought stocks by pulling in corporate bonds, she wondered if he had heard such strange information from anywhere. But the reality is even more impressive. How can you bet your entire fortune on one stock, believing in fortune tellers? Bora thought the world was doing a hidden camera. ¡°I-it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing¡­ I think the fortune teller said that I must have an actor with yin in order to be successful, and that¡¯s why they chose me, the Omega.¡± Well¡­ Louis apologized hurriedly when he saw the two women¡¯s faces turning pale in real-time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m talking nonsense.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t apologize for something that wasn¡¯t Louis¡¯ fault.¡± Hae-won calmed Louis down in a friendly voice. Bora nodded her head as if she sympathized with him. ¡°To sum up, it¡¯s not just that you¡¯re behind in your accounts. And they set up a guarantee in your name.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Louis nodded in tears. ¡°The foundation once helped someone who suffered similar damage. In Mr. Louis¡¯ case, if only the coercion is proven,¡± When Haewon looked at Bora, Bora quickly received the words. ¡°I think we can get rid of human rights violations!¡± Haewon nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s get legal advice on this first. If you can¡¯t afford to find out, we¡¯ll connect you to a lawyer from our side, and he¡¯s a labor attorney.¡± Chapter 43.1 Bora sprang to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll call the lawyer right away.¡± ¡°Please, Bora.¡± Bora nodded and raised her thumb. Having worked together for a long time, the two of them worked together. ¡°Thank you both, really.¡± Louis, who was listening to the conversation that came and went blankly, folded and said his goodbyes. His forehead touched his knee. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Bora wanted to comfort him as much as she could, but she left it to Hae-won because she was in a hurry. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± An awkward silence fell as only two were left in the room. Haewon glanced at the basket on the table, and it was filled with handmade cookies that Bora bought in line at a famous cafe. It was time to think about recommending Louis, who never touched anything, to try it. ¡°I thought I was going to die.¡± ¡°!¡± The first word from Louis¡¯ mouth was too heavy. ¡°It was really dark in front of my eyes, so I thought I was about to die yesterday.¡± Louie¡¯s eyes were watery. Louis pressed his thighs with both hands to hold back his tears. However, regardless of his will, tears fell like droplets. ¡°Don¡¯t think about such a scary thing.¡± Haewon pulled out a tissue and held it out to Louis. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, but it¡¯s so unfair if you give up.¡± As Louis reached for the tissue, Hae-won passed it over and added. ¡°I won¡¯t let you feel wronged.¡± ¡°¡­¡­CEO.¡± ¡°Can you promise me one thing instead?¡± ¡°Promise? Me?¡± ¡°There will be some difficulties ahead. But there¡¯s definitely an end, so let¡¯s be firm until then.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Louis nodded. With a tissue received by Haewon and Louis, who blew his nose, hesitated. ¡°A-are you all right?¡± ¡°Yes? What?¡± ¡°You must be busy working at the foundation. Most of all, helping me doesn¡¯t fit the purpose of Seohwa¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won shook her head with a smile as if she understood Louis¡¯ question. ¡°I¡¯m helping you personally, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Personally¡­¡­.¡± Louis, who was muttering after Hae-won¡¯s words, smiled shyly and nodded. ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll not break down easily.¡± I¡¯ll be firm. Louis clenched the tissue he received from Haewon and vowed. * * * ¡°I¡¯m sorry I dragged you into this. It¡¯s not about the foundation.¡± ¡°No! I would have been more upset if the CEO had handled it without my knowledge.¡± Bora waved her hand. After Louis returned, Haewon contacted reporters and Bora got the lawyer. From restoring data lost due to computer network errors to external audits and suspension of sponsorship, there were many incidents and accidents in a short time. But everything went well, and Haewon was optimistic that this would work out well. She doesn¡¯t know why, but somehow she felt that way. ¡°CEO.¡± Then Bora clung to Haewon with her arms folded. ¡°I feel so reassured because I¡¯m under you.¡± ¡°All of a sudden¡­?¡± When Hae-won asked in a little embarrassment, Bora took a step back and stood upright. ¡°It¡¯s not all of a sudden. Always! That¡¯s what I think! I wouldn¡¯t have lived this proudly if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you live with honor? Bora, did you do something wrong without me knowing?¡± Hae-won asked playfully on purpose, and Bora crumpled up her face. The voices that followed were also mixed. ¡°I thought I was a sinner then.¡± Around the time of college. Bora had stopped menstruating for quite some time. At that time, she thought it was only because she was tired from working part-time day and night to raise tuition. Her blood didn¡¯t even show. Then, months later, she found out that she was pregnant. But her boyfriend, who joined the army at the time, was busy making excuses, saying it¡¯s not his own child, and consulted his trusted college colleague, ¡°Did you hear that? Lim Bora is pregnant.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s awesome.¡± Rumors spread throughout the school. On her way home after submitting her leave of absence. She thought she would die as she walked blankly on the bridge along the river. ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You dropped this.¡± Then a woman of her age popped out her wallet. ¡®This isn¡¯t mine.¡¯ ¡®Y-yes really? I picked it up.¡¯ At first, she wondered why she asked her that. ¡°There¡¯s no ID in the wallet? You can bring it to the police station.¡¯ ¡®Really? But it¡¯s my first time in this town¡­¡­ Can you come with me to the police station?¡¯ The woman looked around and asked back. The woman urgently added when Bora gave eyes that she would have seen a strange person. Chapter 43.2 ¡®Well, I¡¯m not a strange person¡­¡­!¡¯ She doesn¡¯t know if she¡¯s just weird. ¡®I know it sounds weird to say this myself, but I¡¯m not a strange person¡­¡­.¡¯ In addition, she kept saying things that were only less persuasive, but she was tired of her own excuses and bowed her head. ¡®Okay, let¡¯s go.¡¯ ¡®!¡¯ But Bora nodded reluctantly, as she was not going to leave until she said yes. So the two arrived in front of the police station. However, the woman did not enter the police station and kept touching the wallet. When she saw her exceptionally white skin turning red to her ears, she saw through it. This woman is so tactless. She can¡¯t even act. ¡®This is actually¡­.¡¯ ¡°Actually?¡± ¡®Actually, it¡¯s my wallet. I¡¯m sorry I lied.¡¯ The woman bowed her head. Bora burst into laughter as she stared blankly at the scene. It was so funny and sad that she crouched down until the laughter turned into crying. ¡®Hic¡­¡¯ The woman stood by her in silence. Bora cried for a long time and sprang up. ¡®I know it was a lie.¡¯ ¡®D-did you know that?¡¯ The woman stared at Bora with her eyes wide open. Then why did you follow me all the way here? Her feelings were penetrated into the light brown eyes. ¡®Cause I think you want to save me.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­!¡¯ ¡®I want to live, too.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ While standing awkwardly again, the child in the stomach knocked on the stomach. Bora solidified with her belly wrapped in the fetal movement she had never felt before. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡®Oh¡­ It¡¯s a fetus. I¡¯m actually pregnant. I just got fetal movement. It¡¯s called fetal movement, right?¡¯ ¡°Yes, yes. Fetal movement. I think it¡¯s right.¡¯ The two women talked awkwardly as if they had first spoken of the words pregnancy and fetal movement. ¡®Would you like to touch it?¡¯ ¡®!¡¯ The woman timidly approached Bora. Bora grabbed her gently stretched wrist and took it to her stomach. Soon a small sound came through the palm of the hand. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°It moved, right?¡± ¡®Yes, it moved!¡¯ The woman said she was running a small volunteer group. Her name is Haewon. Haewon¡¯s first impression was like that to her. Someone who can¡¯t lie, has no knack but looks around better than anyone else. A person who stares beyond the sight of others Nothing in this world is given for granted. However, among the countless people who passed Bora on the bridge that day, only Hae-won noticed her in danger and talked to her as if it was natural. Let¡¯s live. Let¡¯s not die like this. She only remembered the not-too-distant old memories, but Bora¡¯s nose was sour. However, she added with a brave smile, conscious of Hae-won¡¯s worried gaze. ¡°Not anymore.¡± She no longer felt guilty. Bora was saved by Haewon that day ¨C her clumsy kindness moved her. Hae-won held Bora¡¯s hand without saying a word. Sometimes the warmth of others permeates the mind faster than words. The two thought at the same time that this was the time. * * * ¡°Are you eavesdropping?¡± ¡°What do you mean by eavesdropping? I¡¯m hearing a lot of things at Haewon¡¯s workplace.¡± ¡°Ordinary people call it a crime.¡± ¡°Too bad. I¡¯m not normal.¡± Adam took off the earphones one by one and put them down on his desk. Then he put his chin on the back of his forelocked hand. ¡°You sound like you¡¯ve never committed a crime in your life.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a civilian now.¡± Now, Li Yu-yen emphasized. ¡°No, everything else aside. Stop monitoring Seo Hae-won, alright? What are you going to do if you get caught later?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll get caught?¡± Adam asked back shamelessly. ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know about people. Haa, that¡¯s good, and it¡¯s up to you.¡± Li Yu-yen shook his head as if he were sick of it. Adam stared at Li Yu-yen and snapped his open mouth. ¡°Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to work at Seohwa Welfare.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t do anything these days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. What¡¯s up with Seohwa Welfare?¡± Li Yu-yen frowned sharply. Is it related to eavesdropping on Seo Hae-won just now? As far as he knew, Seo Ellie¡¯s problem ended well. Then why? It was frustrating to see what Adam was up to. ¡°A fly got twisted.¡± The subject was omitted, but the context was Seo Hae-won. What about the fly? When he peeked at Adam, he didn¡¯t look like he would answer even if he asked him. Irritation and discomfort were evident from his expression as if he didn¡¯t want to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go in person?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so obvious when I go to her.¡± ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Adam¡¯s eyebrows wiggled at the word jealousy. Chapter 44.1 ¡°No, I¡¯m just watching her.¡± As Adam spoke evasively, Li Yu-yen murmured an oh to himself. ¡°It¡¯s also a surveillance if she goes to work every day. I don¡¯t know what the difference is.¡± Li Yu-yen smiled with a twitch in his mouth. Just say you¡¯re jealous, man. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m jealous.¡± Adam replied as if he had read Li Yuyen¡¯s mind. ¡°Seo Hae-won doesn¡¯t even care about the omegas who are from a suspicious background coming around her?¡± ¡°Omega¡­ Is it a real Omega male?¡± Li Yu-yen asked in amazement. Adam was silent. The meaning of silence is yes. Something like a morning drama was happening in real time. He thought it would be alpha or beta at best because it could be around Seo Hae-won. After all, he never thought it would be an omega. ¡°Where did she meet him?¡± ¡°Accidentally at Ellie¡¯s workplace. Occupation, a Rookie actor. He took a guarantee instead of the runaway manager, but Haewon knew that and said she would help.¡± ¡°CEO Seo, you are a model for Alpha.¡± Li Yu-yen muttered a bit like an example. Adam ignored her and said what he wanted to say. ¡°It¡¯s very unpleasant for me to have him draw attention by inducing sympathy like that.¡± It¡¯s your specialty. Li Yu-yen was dumbfounded. ¡°Do you mind if I interrupt you?¡± When Li Yu-yen gave indifferent advice, Adam looked surprised. ¡°Seo Haewon says she does a good deed, and you think I want to choke him? Do you think I am a psychopath without blood or tears?¡± ¡°What? Yes.¡± Li Yu-yen replied without delay. ¡°Yeah, thanks for the compliment. Then I¡¯m going to go to Seohwa Welfare tomorrow. Oh, take the shopping bag you put on the sofa when you go, and a snack I bought for Haewon to eat.¡± Adam waved his hand out with a fresh smile, and he meant get out of here. Li Yu-yen was irritated by the tip of his head, but he held back and nodded. To be honest, it was true that there was nothing he could do. In addition, he also wanted to see the true identity of the ¡®relationship¡¯ that Adam did not acknowledge even if he died. ¡°By the way.¡± Li Yu-yen stopped at the door with a shopping bag. Then he turned around and added with a mischievous face. ¡°It¡¯s the appearance of a rival.¡± * * * Adam snorted as he recalled his conversation with Li Yu-yen. However, as he parked his car in front of the foundation headquarters and waited for Haewon, he was suddenly annoyed. ¡®Really, an Omega¡­.¡¯ He¡¯s thirsty but he doesn¡¯t know why. Suddenly, he even thought of cigarettes that he quit long ago. It was a moment of desperation for nicotine. However, he could not meet Haewon with a pungent smell. The real Omega will give off a sweet smell that seduces the Alpha. More than the artificial scent he usually wears¡­¡­ It¡¯ll be stimulating, right? It would be ridiculous if Seo Hae-won is a rare alpha type like him. The problem was that she was a lovely alpha. He saw her fall down during the heat performance. If Omega decides to release his pheromone, things will go completely overboard. Adam burst out of the car door and came out when his thoughts went that far. ¡°Hoo.¡± Adam breathed in the cold air that made his heart ache. Like an animal trapped in such a narrow cage, spinning around in one place, Haewon walked toward the parking lot. ¡°Adam¡­¡± Hae-won, who found Adam, stopped tall. He thought she would ask him what happened without contacting her, but the words from Haewon¡¯s mouth were unexpected. ¡°You¡¯ve been standing outside in the cold?¡± Hae-won sighed at Adam¡¯s red fingertips. At last Adam glanced at his hand and pushed it deep into his pocket. He wanted Haewon to look at his eyes, not the hands. He was the one who was jealous of his own body. ¡°I didn¡¯t wait much.¡± When Adam spoke with a fresh face, Hae-won became more tearful. Soon, Hae-won carefully opened her mouth, straightening her expression. ¡°It bothered me because I ended it like that yesterday.¡± ¡°?¡± Did Haewon have anything to worry about yesterday? In fact, Adam left in a hurry last night to find Omega buried in Haewon. Thanks to this, he got information about Louis earlier than Haewon. ¡®Don¡¯t you like jealous men?¡¯ Ah. Is it because of this? It was a question to tease her as usual, but Hae-won¡¯s response was prolonged. Haewon seemed to think that this hurt him. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t really thought about it until today, but after thinking about it, he thinks he¡¯s a little upset. Adam¡¯s forehead narrowed the more he remembered. Hae-won looked at it and was even more helpless. ¡°Adam.¡± Hae-won grabbed Adam¡¯s wrist stuck in his pocket. Adam looked at Haewon with puzzled eyes at the sudden physical touch. As his hand slipped out, Hae-won¡¯s palms overlapped. The warmth that smudged on his skin was warm, and then he realized that his hands were frozen a lot. Ge didn¡¯t even know it was cold until Haewon came. Chapter 44.2 ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you nervous. I won¡¯t make you upset like I did yesterday.¡± ¡°¡­¡­How?¡± Adam asked, glancing at the beach. Hae-won thought hard and opened her mouth. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell you everything that happened around me without hiding anything. Would that be a relief?¡± ¡°!¡± Hae-won herself will even brief him on the daily routine he was secretly monitoring behind her back. Adam was quite surprised, but Hae-won continued. ¡°Actually, the reverberation that got on my body yesterday. I walked Louis home, and I think I got it in a hug before we separated.¡± Hugging? As Adam opened his eyes wide, Hae-won hurriedly added. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a strange atmosphere at all. I think it was because Louis was getting help in the midst of difficulties, and I couldn¡¯t draw the line properly because I was comforting him.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes narrowed. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe Hae-won, but he thought he should check the black box on her car thoroughly in the future. Yeah, black box. How did I forget the black box? ¡°But I¡¯m relieved that Haewon is being honest.¡± Adam laughed with his fingers crossed in Hae-won¡¯s hands. Actually, she didn¡¯t have to tell him what happened in the car. He could feel Haewon¡¯s sincerity. He couldn¡¯t see her as a woman who could make a living with another man. Of course, his night technique was excellent. Adam was relieved with a self-praise. ¡°I thought Adam would be more upset if you found out later.¡± ¡°Yes, I suppose so.¡± Adam nodded. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell Adam about Louis in a strange way. Hae-won was careful to hurt Adam¡¯s delicate heart. Hae-won misunderstood Adam as a tough-looking but very soft-hearted man. And Adam had a natural gift for acting like that. ¡°That¡¯s right. And Louis. I promised to help him, but you won¡¯t worry about anything. Once things are going on, I¡¯ll usually contact the lawyer, and we¡¯re only providing a consultation space.¡± ¡°Oh, you finally decided to help him?¡± ¡°Yes, I couldn¡¯t bear to leave him alone¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won bowed her head as if she had no shame. Even Adam was not very pleased to have her doing good things. However, Hae-won apologized again. ¡°I apologize again for the lingering scent. It may sound like an excuse, but I¡¯m insensitive and I don¡¯t feel the reverberation of Omega very well.¡± ¡°!¡± For Adam, that was not an excuse but a truth. Seo Hae-won is insensitive and cannot usually catch the lingering scent of Omega. That means that there is very little chance of being affected by pheromones. Either Real Omega or a fake Omega. Ah. You lovely alpha. Adam raised Hae-won¡¯s hand, rubbed it against her cheek, and said with an odd smile, ¡°I accept your apology.¡± * * * The next day. Li Yu-yen loaded the shopping bag handed by Adam into the passenger seat and drove to the Seohwa Welfare Foundation. He didn¡¯t know he would be in direct contact with Seo Hae-won. Maybe once he¡¯s too deep in the Seohwa group? That doesn¡¯t mean that the original purpose of the JS group was neglected, but the feeling that the main audience had been turned over could not be erased. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here¡± So he arrived in front of the representative office with his hands full of gifts to give to Haewon, and a woman who appeared to be a secretary pretended to know. LIm Bora. ¡°You arrived very early, didn¡¯t you?¡± Bora asked, glancing at her watch. Did Adam give you a word in advance? Li Yu-yen was briefly embarrassed but quickly convinced. He was trying to introduce himself like that, but he had shopping bags in both hands, so he didn¡¯t have enough hands to hand over his business card. ¡°I got it for CEO Seo, but I¡¯ll put it up here for a while.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Make yourself at home.¡± Bora made room by pushing the frame and keyboard with Louis¡¯ signature to the side. Li Yu-yen put down his shopping bag and rummaged through his pockets. But there was no wallet anywhere. Oh, did I leave it in the car? ¡°Why are you doing all this¡­¡­. Wow! This is a sweltering place these days!¡± He closed his eyes and thought about the whereabouts of his wallet, and Li Yuyen, surprised by the loud noise made by Bora, opened his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s in front of the main street across from the college, right? I really wanted to go there one day, but you bought it for me. It¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°Oh, yes¡­ I think that¡¯s probably it.¡± College? He doesn¡¯t know exactly which university she¡¯s talking about, so Li Yu-yen blurted out the end of his sentence. Bora stared at Li Yu-yen, who stood awkwardly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Li Yu-yen asked in a slightly nervous voice. ¡°No, you¡¯re all dressed up.¡± Bora grinned. Chapter 45.1 Li Yu-yen stared blankly at the smile and turned his head hastily. His heart leaped at the sudden compliment. In fact, Bora, who had no thoughts, approached Li Yuyen¡¯s side and pointed to the hallway. ¡°Then shall we go?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Isn¡¯t this the CEO¡¯s office? Li Yu-yen thought, looking alternately at the door by the desk and the hallway. Li Yu-yen followed Bora again this time. ¡°Sit comfortably here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Oh, yes.¡± Bora tapped on the leather sofa in the center of the room. Li Yu-yen sat on the sofa and looked around carefully. The atmosphere was cluttered with small boxes piled up in a small space. It looks like a drawing room because there is a sofa and a coffee table, but is it okay to be so shabby? Li Yu-yen stared at the coffee table with squinting eyes. In fact, this was not a drawing room but a room used as a warehouse and a multipurpose room. Without knowing it, Li Yu-yen kept looking around like a lost child. ¡°Oh, my¡± Then Bora put a box down on the table. The box was packed with A4 paper, and Bora also took out the files and spread them out next to the table. What is this? ¡°If you look up here, the date is written on it, right? You can put it in the file for each month. And you only need to check if the signature of the CEO below is entered correctly!¡± Bora took out a piece of paper and explained it to him individually. ¡°Oh, you must be bored, so I¡¯ll prepare some snacks for you. What would you like to drink? We have coffee and tea.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Coffee.¡± ¡°Do you want something warm or cold?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like something hot, please.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bora answered gently and disappeared outside. Left alone, Li Yu-yen blinked at the air. Did he really just go to work like this? He thought it would be over if he returned after pretending to bring them flowers or snacks.¡­. Li Yu-yen stared blankly at the file in front of him. ¡°Hehehe~.¡± Bora hummed in the pantry. While making coffee, she put the cookies received as a gift on the plate. ¡°It looks delicious. No, I¡¯ll give it to the guest first!¡± Bora tried to put a cookie in her mouth but turned her head. By the way, she was a little surprised because she didn¡¯t expect him to wear a suit. Do you have an interview after the volunteer work? Then, she remembered Hae-won belatedly. Bora left the pantry quickly and knocked on the door of the CEO room next to her. ¡°CEO~! I¡¯m making coffee for the guest. Should I prepare a cup of coffee for you? He even brought cookies for us to eat, and it¡¯s from a really famous store. Hehe.¡± Bora poked her head out through the door of the CEO¡¯s office and laughed. Haewon stopped what she was doing and tried to answer. ¡°Volunteer work, you mean?¡± She asked back with a slightly startled look. ¡°Yes, he arrived a little early. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t the volunteer work supposed to come tomorrow?¡± Hae-won asked back with a tilt. ¡°Hold on, let me check!¡± Bora, who hardened her expression, quickly returned to the desk and checked the scheduler. It was as Hae-won said. The day when volunteer were supposed to come was tomorrow, not today. ¡°Did you mistake the date?¡± Well, it didn¡¯t matter much today or tomorrow, but she felt somehow uncomfortable. At that time, Hae-won asked loudly in the office. ¡°Yes, Bora. Adam said he¡¯d send something through his secretary. Hasn¡¯t it arrived yet?¡± ¡°U-uh, your fianc¨¦¡¯s¡­¡­ The secretary?¡± Bora rolled her eyes and grabbed her head with her hands. Oh, my God. So she put the guy in the warehouse and the utility room¡­¡­? Bora staggered and stood on the floor of the office door. ¡°CEO¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong Bo-ra?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made a huge mistake.¡± Bora was appalled when she returned to the warehouse. ¡°H-have you already done this much?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a small amount. Is there anything else I can do?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­.¡± When Bora returned with Haewon, the documents in the box were reduced by half. As Bora stood with her pale face, Li Yuyen wondered what he had done wrong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. A student from the university is supposed to come for service tomorrow, but my secretary must have been mistaken.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± As Hae-won lowered her head, Bora quickly followed her and bent her upper body. Student, volunteer. Words floated in Li Yuyen¡¯s head. ¡®It¡¯s in front of the main street opposite the college, right?¡¯ On top of that, the situation was only adequately understood when the conversation that was somewhat out of focus with Bora was combined. No wonder she started talking about the college all of a sudden. Chapter 45.2 Li Yuyan started to feel pain in his bones and pressed his temples tightly. Seeing that, Bora wept and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! You look so young. I would have thought you were a freshman if you didn¡¯t wear a suit.¡± ¡°B-Bora¡­¡­.¡± It was true that Li Yu-yen looked young, and he looked so young that he could be trusted as a cousin rather than a secretary. First of all, his skin was soft like a child¡¯s, and the length of his nose are essential for young age. The cat¡¯s eyes, which are raised at the end, added sensitivity to the boyish beauty. ¡°I would believe you even if you said you were a high school student.¡± Li Yu-yen¡¯s shoulder trembled when Bora jokingly added to warm up the atmosphere. ¡°¡­¡­Well, secretary?¡± Bora secretly looked at Li Yuyen. Li Yuyen spread out his hand that was pressing on his temple and covered his face. His expression was unrecognizable because of his huge palms compared to his physique, but his red-hot ears were clearly visible. ¡®What to do, he must be angry.¡¯ Bora stamped her feet inside. Li Yu-yen was more ashamed than angry. Since a long time ago, being young has been a huge complex, and the ambiguous height of 175.6cm has always been on his mind. He was often told that he looked bigger because of his good proportion, but when he stood next to Adam, who was over 190 centimeters tall, the good proportion did not shine. ¡®How tall are you?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m 176cm.¡¯ ¡°Liar. You¡¯re 175.6.¡± ¡°If you round it up, it¡¯s 176cm, right? And why are you asking if you know? ¡°How can you get mad? That¡¯s why I¡¯m getting my ID checked.¡¯ When he came to Korea, he bought cigarettes at a convenience store and had his ID checked, so he was laughed at by Adam all day. He¡¯s sure he¡¯s listening to this conversation if he has a wiretap here, too. Li Yu-yen shook his legs nervously and suddenly came to his senses. ¡°No, you may misunderstand.¡± Li Yuyen stood in front of Haewon. ¡°The introduction was late. I¡¯m Li Yu-yen, the secretary.¡± ¡°Oh, you must be a foreigner.¡± ¡°Yes, I was born in Hong Kong.¡± Li Yu-yen answered politely, but Bora murmured softly. ¡°Yes, you are from Hong Kong.¡± Li Yu-yen smiled awkwardly and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m a big fan of Noir movies. Oops. I¡¯m sorry. You can talk.¡± Bora, who was muttering, slipped back. As the talkative Bora became quiet, the silence fell immediately. Do you have anything else to talk about? Hae-won and Li Yu-yen looked at each other awkwardly and rolled their eyes only. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Then when they reached their limit, they both spoke simultaneously. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°No, CEO Seo first.¡± A subsequent silence. ¡°Then,¡± Bora looked with interest at the two people who boasted fantastic chemistry. However, it was a moment of madness for the two, armed with survival-type social skills. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve delivered the goods safely, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re busy, so I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Li Yu-yen struck out quickly. ¡°Yes. Please tell him I¡¯ll enjoy the foods.¡± Hae-won also answered as if she had been waiting. Only when Li Yu-yen left his seat did Hae-won exhale deeply. At that time, Bora crept up to Haewon¡¯s side and put her shoulders together. ¡°By the way, CEO. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s talking about something dangerous?¡± ¡°What?¡± When Bora smiled insidiously without saying a word, Hae-won burst into a green smile. ¡°Bora, you¡¯ve seen too many movies.¡± ¡°Hehe. Right?¡± * * * ¡°Report.¡± ¡°I delivered the item well, and I¡¯ve checked with the other party.¡± ¡°Why do you talk like a member of an organization?¡± Adam looked at Li Yuyan as if he were strange. ¡°¡­¡­When did I?¡± Li Yu-yen frowned. He was nervous because he wanted to get out of his seat quickly, and his body acted. But he deliberately pretended not to know because he didn¡¯t want to get caught. ¡°Hmm.¡± Adam leaned in front of the desk and stared back at Li Yuyen. He decided to let it slide, and that¡¯s not the point. Then Adam asked with childlike eyes waiting for the gift. ¡°So what did Haewon say?¡± ¡°Why are you asking if you eavesdropped?¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Adam gave him a look, asking him to keep his voice down. ¡°Someone would misunderstand if they heard it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yu-yen answered half-heartedly, and his lips twitched as if he had a mischievous thought. ¡°Please tell him that I¡¯ll enjoy the food. Right, he wasn¡¯t there when I went.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The omega.¡± Adam raised one eyebrow. And he got up by pressing down on the report he was reading with one hand. ¡°I should go tomorrow, too¡± Adam, who took out his tie pin and put it on the desk, murmured as he loosened his tie. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°What, you got a girl you like in the meantime?¡± Adam tilted his head slightly, and a shadow fell thickly next to the high nose bridge. Li Yu-yen hit back without losing. ¡°No, I¡¯m just wondering how faithful you are to your Omega performance.¡± ¡°Really? Then I should be careful not to make you look like a high school student.¡± This person. He was listening to everything. Chapter 46.1 * * * She heard footsteps in the hallway. Bora stopped her typing hand and raised her head. A man was walking in the distance. ¡°Wow¡­.¡± Bora was admiring without realizing it. He was a living beauty. The man wore a nice Herringbone coat over his suit. The coat was a heavy fabric with a length that came down below the knee, but he didn¡¯t feel stuffy at all, perhaps because of his tall height. The handsome man stood tall in front of the desk. ¡°Nice to meet you, Secretary Lim. This is Joo Adam. It¡¯s my first time meeting you in person.¡± ¡°Oh, CEO, her fianc¨¦¡­¡­.¡± Bora answered, clearing her throat as much as she muttered, as if a fox possessed her. ¡°My name is Lim Bo-ra, the secretary.¡± He sent his secretary yesterday, but he came in person today. By the way, Adam in front of her was so different from the image she had imagined. ¡®She said he wasn¡¯t like Omega, but¡­¡­.¡¯ Bora thought carefully, looking aside at Adam. Then Adam spoke in a fresh voice. ¡°Thank you for the last time.¡± ¡°N-no. I¡¯m the one¡­¡­¡± While Bora was on vacation, Adam contacted her. He told her that he was worried because Haewon couldn¡¯t reach her all day, so she gave him the home password. Hae-won had fainted in the car before, so she had no time to question how Adam knew her number. Even after time had passed, Haewon must have informed him, so Bora did not have any doubts. ¡°Afterwards, I heard from Haewon that Secretary Lim was on vacation.¡± Adam grinned apologetically. Then he put a luxurious shopping bag on Bora¡¯s desk. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful not to let that happen again.¡± Adam lightly pushed the shopping bag with one hand. Bora looked blankly at the shopping bag in front of her and shook her head in a hurry. ¡°No, please don¡¯t hesitate to contact me if you have anything to do with the CEO. That¡¯s my job.¡± Adam smiled silently at Bora¡¯s brave answer. For a moment, Bora shuddered her spine. She¡¯s sure he¡¯s smiling, but why is it that she felt cold? Adam¡¯s smile was beautiful, but he felt artificial beauty, like a processed gem. ¡®It feels kind of weird¡­¡­? Oops, that¡¯s rude.¡¯ Bora blamed herself in a hurry. Then Adam tapped the edge of the shopping bag with his index finger. ¡°Will you take it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°This is bribery.¡± ¡°Bribe¡­¡± Bora¡¯s eyes rolled round. ¡°I look forward to seeing Haewon in the future, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t accept this!¡± Bora shook her head firmly and tried to push the shopping bag back. Then Adam lifted up the shopping bag and hid it behind the monitor. ¡°You got what I sent through my secretary yesterday. It¡¯s similar.¡± Chocolate. Adam tilted his head. Bora gulped down the word chocolate. Then she politely opened her mouth. ¡°If it¡¯s chocolate¡­¡­. Thank you for the meal.¡± Adam smiled equally at Bora, who was giggling. But it was still full of artificial feeling. ¡°Then, bye.¡± Adam nodded lightly and turned toward the representative office. Bora, who was taking out a shopping bag behind the monitor, said to Adam. ¡°Oh, the CEO is away now.¡± Adam came to a standstill. He understands she doesn¡¯t have any outside schedules today. Adam¡¯s eyes narrowed. He asked back in a voice that he really didn¡¯t know. ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Do you want me to call her right away?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s all right.¡± Adam smiled as he pretended to ponder. It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t see Hae-won¡¯s face, but the purpose of coming here today was elsewhere. ¡°¡­¡­Well, Chairman Seo called her, so I¡¯m not sure when she¡¯ll be back.¡± Adam stood in place and looked around carefully, and Bora took her chance in a cautious tone. ¡°Oh, Chairman Seo?¡± Adam muttered saying she must have a lot of time sarcastically. How can she take her away without warning? Where did she learn the habit? ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back like this. Can I take a look?¡± Adam looked back at Bora and asked. A bright smile spread on his face, which was unpleasantly wrinkled, thinking of Chairman Seo. It was a smile that still made her feel uncomfortable. ¡°Yes, please feel free to look around. Right, if you exclude the 2nd floor because we have guests¡­¡­ Oh! Mr Joo!¡± Before Bora¡¯s words were finished, Adam headed for the stairs. He must have heard Bora, but he strode up the stairs. Duduri- The phone rang as soon as Bora rose hurriedly. Bora finally picked up the phone after a conflict between the ringing phone and Adam¡¯s slowly disappearing back. ¡°It¡¯s the secretary office of the Seohwa Single Mothers Welfare Foundation.¡± * * * Chapter 46.2 ¡°Is it there?¡± Adam stood in front of the open office. He looked through the office with one shoulder leaning on the door frame, and only two people were sitting at the office table in the center of the room. ¡®One is a lawyer. The other side is¡­.¡¯ Adam¡¯s gaze shifted to the man sitting on his right. Louis, did you say that? Looking at his pale face, he naturally frowned. ¡®He attracted Hae-won with that face, right? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The two did not notice Adam. Knock, knock. It wasn¡¯t until Adam tapped on the door frame that they looked up simultaneously. The lawyer rose from his seat and approached Adam. Adam handed over his business card and pretended to know. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from CEO Seo. I owe you a lot in Seohwa.¡± The lawyer looked very embarrassed when he saw Adam¡¯s business card, and quickly straightened his face. The effort to remain as calm as possible was virtual. ¡°CEO Seo was an acquaintance. I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re in the middle of a consultation.¡± The lawyer glanced back. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Louis sat tight in his chair, nervous about the appearance of a stranger. All he needed was to just press him flat and put him in the trash bin. Can he even be recycled? Adam looked at Louis with sharp eyes. Then he recalled the post-it on Bora¡¯s desk and whispered it in the lawyer¡¯s ear. ¡°Oh, right. I think the secretary is looking for the fax.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you for telling me.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t mention it.¡± The lawyer hurriedly left after telling Louis that he would be back soon. ¡®The intruder has been dealt with.¡¯ Adam looked in the direction where the lawyer went, and then he turned his head straight. And he snapped back. ¡°I heard the manager took the money and flew it¡± ¡°H-how do you know¡­¡­.¡± Adam smiled instead of answering. He approached Louis¡¯s side, pulled out the chair, and sat with one leg crossed. It was elegant to see long legs settle in the air. ¡°I heard it from Haewon.¡± ¡°From CEO Seo?¡± As Louis looked at him in embarrassment, Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Haewon and I have nothing to hide. I hope you understand this¡± This is because he had forgiven him for burying his scent in Seo Hae-won. Adam¡¯s eyes narrowed. No, I couldn¡¯t forgive you. ¡°My introduction was late. I¡¯m Joo Adam, fiance of Seo Hae-won.¡± ¡°The fiance¡­¡± Louis¡¯ face flinched. After he mentioned the word fiance, he got a proper response. Adam twisted his mouth and stared at Louis with a smile. Louis had not said anything for a while to see if he was deep-thinking ¡°Louis, my name is Louis. I owe CEO Seo a lot¡­¡­.¡± He spoke gibberish and held Adam¡¯s hand with both hands. Adam waved dryly and shook Louis¡¯s hand as if shaking off the dust. ¡°You are, her fiance. I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t know because our relationship hasn¡¯t been exposed to the press.¡± Adam said with a nonchalant look. It was a nuance that it was not a political marriage but a secret relationship. ¡°Come to think of it, the wedding is just around the corner.¡± ¡°!¡± Adam turned his wrist and pretended to check his watch. Adam smiled as his eyes met Louis. And he patted Louis on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. My Haewon is trying to find out what you need help with. It¡¯s going to work out.¡± Adam spoke with particular strength at the word ¡°My Hae-won.¡¯ Louis sat down and replied with a smile. ¡°Yes, I think she cares a lot about me.¡± Adam¡¯s eyebrow wiggled. Is this guy laughing? Do you want to try it now? ¡°Bora, I heard the fax arrived¡± ¡°Oh, yes, here you are.¡± As soon as Bora finished the call, a lawyer came down to find the fax machine. It was meant to be delivered directly, but how did he come to know about it? ¡°I have to check, so I¡¯ll be out for a while.¡± As soon as she was about to ask, the lawyer hurriedly left with a fax. As a result, Bora was on her way upstairs to care for Louis, who would be alone. ¡®Everything¡¯s gonna be okay, right?¡¯ As she climbed the stairs, Bora thought. Adam has been in a bad mood ever since he came. Li Yu-yen, who came yesterday, felt human even though he was blunt on the outside, and Adam was sweet on the outside, but she felt a sense of distance. Chapter 47.1 ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Bora immediately found out the identity of the alienation. Her face turned pale when she unintentionally overheard Adam and Louis talking. ¡°Oh, really? Haewon must have paid you a lot of attention.¡± ¡°Yes, she introduced the lawyer to me and provided me with a consultation space.¡± ¡°My Haewon is always kind. It¡¯s not just for you, so there¡¯s nothing special to think about.¡± This hostile atmosphere! In Bora¡¯s eyes, Adam and Louis were like Doberman and a deer hamster with a loose leash. ¡°L-Louis!¡± At Bora¡¯s cry, Louis raised his head and opened his eyes wide, and Adam leaned on the back of the chair and looked at her indifferently. ¡®An intruder appeared.¡¯ Adam clicked his tongue inside. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go now.¡± Then Adam rose to his feet. ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± ¡°Anything else to say?¡± Adam smiled and retorted Louis¡¯ piercing gaze. There¡¯s nothing more to say on this side. ¡°S-sir. No outsiders are allowed on the second floor.¡± As she told him, Bora interrupted and muttered. Adam looked upset at Bora, who blocked Louis as if she protected him. ¡°Am I an outsider, too? I¡¯m Haewon¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡­.¡± ¡°What? Oh, I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Just kidding.¡± Adam smiled cheerfully. That cold smile again. The word ¡°double sword¡± was perfect. Bora stood with more force on her shoulders and was wary of Adam. If she looked away for a moment, she thought Louis, an angel, would be crushed by the evil man¡¯s thumb. Adam, on the other hand, had lost his fighting spirit. She¡¯s Haewon¡¯s secretary who¡¯s wary of him. Louis hid behind a woman and felt like he was the only fool to deal with more. ¡°Then you two have a nice talk.¡± Adam pushed the chair in and turned his back. As Adam¡¯s footsteps became completely distant, Bora secretly looked back at Louis. ¡®No matter how I look at it, his eyes were wary of Louis.¡¯ Well, he¡¯s not just a man, and he¡¯s also the same omega so that he might be wary. Is that why he came here on purpose? Bora rolled her eyes in agony. ¡°Did I make a mistake?¡± Then Louis asked stealthily. Bora shook her head in amazement when she saw the big eyes looking at her. ¡°No! It must be jealousy.¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± ¡°Yes, her fianc¨¦¡­¡­ Ah! This is a secret.¡± Bora shut up in a hurry. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He told me directly.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Louis smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell anyone, so don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want CEO Seo to be in trouble. She¡¯s my benefactor.¡± Louis added, clenching his fists. ¡°Oh, you too, Secretary Lim! And the lawyer. There are so many people I¡¯m thankful for in Seohwa Welfare.¡± ¡°Louis¡­¡± Bora¡¯s heart ached with emotion. How can Louis be so kind? She felt like she was watching the acceptance speech of the year-end award ceremony. And because of this, in Bora¡¯s head, Adam became the No. 1 alert. * * * ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Li Yuyen glanced at Adam sitting in the back seat through the rearview mirror. They were about to get out of the car together, but an informant called and left Adam alone and waited. ¡°Something must have happened inside.¡± ¡°Nothing has happened.¡± When Li Yu-yen asked, looking at Adam¡¯s expression, Adam replied sourly. ¡°How do you feel about meeting your rival in person?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a stupid omega. It¡¯s as we looked into it.¡± Li Yu-yen added, turning backward. ¡°Even a background check¡­.¡± ¡°It would be difficult if he contacted Seo Hae-won for an impure purpose.¡± Adam said, looking toward the Seohwa Welfare building. Li Yu-yen looked at Adam with stern eyes and straightened himself up. ¡°You can ask me to do that.¡± ¡°I want to take care of Haewon myself.¡± Adam smiled and changed the subject. ¡°What¡¯s the source?¡± ¡°The location and date of the poker game have been set.¡± It was Mr. Lee¡¯s poker competition, where Ellie even tried to participate by borrowing money from Haewon. Ultimately, she could not borrow money from Haewon due to Adam¡¯s interference, but Adam later conceded to investors and collected the necessary stakes. Finally, the stage and the actor are ready. ¡°I¡¯ll contact the gambling team myself.¡± Li Yu-yen glanced sideways at Adam in the room mirror and asked secretly. ¡°The Seohwa group must be reeling from this. Then won¡¯t JS reconsider the marriage of politics?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t.¡± Adam¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°My older brother needs the Seo-Hwa group.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes narrowed. While Chairman Joo Pil-tae was in a coma, the vice-chairman was acting as the world¡¯s only filial son and laying the foundation for his support behind him. The first was an alliance with the Seohwa group through an arranged marriage. ¡°So they joined hands with Seohwa?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t know that Seohwa was a ship that was going to sink.¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± The mastermind who would sink the Seohwa Group burst into laughter. Before long, the black sedan rode out of the parking lot. But it wasn¡¯t the JS Atrium where the car headed. Chapter 47.2 ¡°Did you find out the location of the manager?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good job. Let¡¯s start working on it today.¡± Now Ellie will sink on her own if left alone, but Louis¡¯ problems were different. He had to get the manager of Louis¡¯ agency right away. Then the interest of Seo Hae-won toward Louis will naturally disappear. Adam clicked his tongue inside. However, it was ironic that he himself dealt with what Haewon had done. But he couldn¡¯t help it. He was the only one who needed that woman to feel sorry for, and he wanted to have all of Haewon¡¯s sympathy. The desire to possess Haewon was getting stronger. As sweet as the scent of her body. * * * At Seohwa group building. Three sisters gathered in a large executive room. ¡°Why is she here?¡± Ellie looked across at Haewon. Unlike before, her voice was poisoned. Her eyes were also close to being cautious, not staring at her. ¡°It¡¯s just for filling.¡± Sera received her words. ¡°Mother is also very kind and takes such a thing as a child.¡± Sera glared at Haewon with an evil eye. Seated alone, Hae-won bowed her head and said nothing. When Chairman Seo came in, the sisters gathered up. ¡°Sit down.¡± The sisters sat down again at the words of Chairman Seo, who sat in the upper seat. ¡°You all know why I called you, right?¡± Chairman Seo asked, looking closely at the sisters. Chairman Seo sometimes called the sisters unannounced to receive business reports. It was intended to be alert. ¡°Seohwa Entertainment. It is always a breeze. You know that our actors won awards at overseas film festivals, right? Charts were completely swept away.¡± Ellie cleared her throat and was the first to speak. Chairman Seo, who was still listening to Ellie¡¯s bragging, gave a harsh criticism. ¡°It¡¯s a film festival associated with your maternal grandmother. All the judges were people I knew with my sister, but I don¡¯t have power over the choices they make.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Ellie shut her mouth tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t try to be buried in the fame of Seohwa, Okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, mother.¡± Ellie replied in a brooding voice. Chairman Seo looked at Ellie without saying a word and turned to Sera. Sera posted a detailed report without any additional data, from quarterly results to forecasts. ¡°Yes.¡± Chairman Seo was also insensitive this time. Ellie was so upset by the indifferent response that she was all upset. As usual, their mother was really indifferent to them. In the end, Ellie couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and turned her arrow to Haewon. ¡°But mother. Why do you always talk about us? What about Seo Hae-won?¡± ¡°There should be something to talk about.¡± Hae-won¡¯s shoulder trembled at Chairman Seo¡¯s answer. ¡°Okay. What do you mean by talking? She runs the company, but what else does she do?¡± ¡°But she still run a welfare company~.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a joke.¡± Sera made a sarcastic remark. Ellie became more energetic at her sister¡¯s words. Yes. Compared to her and her sister, the work of Seo Hae-won was infinitely insignificant. ¡°That¡¯s perfect for Omega.¡± Sera looked straight at Haewon. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± She then pretended to ask Seo Hae-won for her opinion and asked for her cooperation. Chairman Seo did not respond much. But everyone understood what the silence meant. Chairman Seo left, and the sisters also got up from the chair. Ellie approached Haewon and asked as if she was questioning her. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell your fianc¨¦ today, are you?¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Haewon doubted her ears. She wondered why Adam was suddenly mentioned, but Ellie warned her firmly. ¡°Families solve family problems. Do you understand? ¡°¡­¡­I won¡¯t tell him.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll trust you specially.¡± Ellie snorted her way through Haewon. Sera, who was looking at Ellie¡¯s back going outside, came to Haewon and asked. ¡°Do you get along with your fiance these days?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too nice to him? Well, he is Omega, and he¡¯s just a breeding machine.¡± At Sera¡¯s words, Haewon choked up. ¡°Please don¡¯t talk like that.¡± Hae-won countered with strength in her neck. But it wasn¡¯t even a threat to Sera. ¡°Ha. Are you taking sides with the same omega?¡± Sera put her hand on Haewon¡¯s shoulder and whispered. ¡°You¡¯re a hypocrite.¡± ¡°!¡± Sera¡¯s hand slipped as she stroked Haewon¡¯s shoulder. Hae-won hugged one shoulder that her hand brushed against. The flesh was tingling as if the embers had risen. A hypocrite. Even after Sera disappeared, her voice stuck in her ears, and she couldn¡¯t forget it. Chapter 48.1 ¡°Sister.¡± As Sera approached, Ellie asked, arm in arm. ¡°What did you talk about with Seo Haewon?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s out of it these days, so I gave her some education.¡± Ellie giggled at Sera¡¯s answer. ¡°Yeah, she needs to get a grip. Anyway, not long ago, she made a fuss about cutting off the sponsorship of Seohwa Welfare, so I helped.¡± Ellie shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Really? Seo Hae-won, that¡¯s a real problem, too.¡± Sera clicked her tongue. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to do anything alone. Oh, she¡¯s so affectionate that it¡¯s a problem. The fact that she¡¯s a family, too.¡± Sera, who was still listening to Ellie, pinched her sister¡¯s cheek without pain. ¡°Seo Ellie. Did I tell you that I have only you?¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± Ellie pretended to be sick, following the direction her sister was pulling. ¡°Yes.¡± When Sera released her cheek, Ellie rubbed her cheek on her sister¡¯s shoulder and acted cute. ¡°Oh, sister. Let¡¯s have dinner together after a long time. It¡¯s on me!¡± ¡°What? Suddenly?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just happy~.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to an expensive place. Oh, do you want to go to the store where the actors are?¡± ¡°Come on, your actors aren¡¯t my cup of tea.¡± ¡°Cheer up.¡± Then Ellie¡¯s cell phone vibrated. Ellie covered her phone with her body and checked the text. The location and date of the poker game were written. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Some guy~¡± Ellie had the nerve to lie. ¡°Play with the omega and throw him away.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°For us, they are nothing more than breeding machines.¡± Sera uttered scorn more blatantly than when she told Haewon. Unlike Ellie, who has simple thoughts, Sera was the type of person who, once she found an object she didn¡¯t like, held on to that object until she died. Seo Hae-won was like that. So, Seo Hae-won. She¡¯s her plaything to the death. She has to struggle under her feet for the rest of her life. More desperately. ¡°With your Omega fianc¨¦.¡± * * * ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Adam¡­¡± When she returned home with her tired mind and body, Adam was waiting for her, as if it were natural. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, Haewon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± When he was told that she was not in the mood for a meal, Adam did not bother to ask more. If it was a normal Adam, he would have forced her to sit down and feed her. She vaguely knew why. He must have noticed the shade on her face. Hae-won slumped on the sofa feeling helpless. ¡°Did something happen today?¡± Adam asked, sitting next to Haewon. Hae-won slightly leaned forward, taking her back against the sofa. ¡®What¡¯s going on¡­?¡¯ It¡¯s a lie that nothing happened. One hair that was hanging on her ear flowed down. Adam¡¯s gaze was not felt because her hair covered her face like a curtain. Instead, the voice that was rich in the head became clearer. ¡®You¡¯re not going to tell your fianc¨¦ today, are you? Family problems are solved by family. Do you understand? Haewon fiddled with her fingertips. Happiness is contagious, but if you share misfortune, there will be two unhappy people. Nothing can be solved by being honest with Adam. Adam already knows that she¡¯s not on good terms with her family. Above all, the real cause was herself, because she¡¯s a hypocrite pretending to be an Alpha. She¡¯s useless because she can¡¯t do anything by himself. It was natural to be despised by her family. At least Haewon thought so. ¡°You¡¯re a hypocrite.¡± When Sera¡¯s voice came to mind, her heart sank. When the truth comes out, will Adam despise me, too? Hae-won¡¯s face was about to turn pale. Adam, who noticed that Hae-won had no intention of speaking, naturally changed his words. ¡°I met him today.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Louis.¡± ¡°Oh, you said you came to the foundation.¡± ¡°Yes, to see you. But you weren¡¯t there.¡± ¡°I wish I¡¯d been in touch with you¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won smiled awkwardly. ¡°I wanted to surprise you.¡± Hae-won finally laughed at Adam¡¯s naive answer. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Haewon, do you like men who are likely to break?¡± Haewon wondered what it meant. Then she realized it was about Louis and pointed to Adam., ¡°You can¡¯t say such rude things.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it rude to come in with another man smelling on you?¡± Adam turned his head and asked back. ¡°I said it was a misunderstanding.¡± Hae-won sat close to Adam¡¯s side and clasped his hand. ¡°Yes, misunderstanding.¡± Adam smiled as he followed Hae-won¡¯s words. Adam tucked the flowing Haewon¡¯s hair behind her ears. ¡°I know you¡¯re not selfish.¡± Will the person who knows about me keep doing it? ¡°But men are so simple that they misunderstand even a little bit of kindness. Especially if it¡¯s an attractive alpha like you.¡± An attractive alpha. Chapter 48.2 Hae-won shook her head inside while reflecting on Adam¡¯s words. Live shamelessly, as you¡¯ve ever been. You hypocrite. Hae-won pressed him. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s very rude to Louis.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Adam answered half-heartedly and hugged Hae-won¡¯s waist and he rubbed his lips against Haewon¡¯s hair. ¡°Please forgive me. I was jealous, huh?¡± In the past, he used to do this kind of aegyo to see her in embarrassment, but now it seems to be sincere. Hae-won, who naturally patted Adam on the head, thought when did such a big man look cute? And then he opened his mouth with difficulty. ¡°¡­¡­Did you ever feel uncomfortable living as an omega?¡± Where does Adam¡¯s shamelessness and confidence come from? She doesn¡¯t know, but she¡¯s sure his childhood wasn¡¯t all that bright. Adam, the opposite of her, was fascinating, so she wanted to know more about him. But on the contrary, what if Adam knew her? Haewon couldn¡¯t say anything. She doesn¡¯t know the real life of Alpha. ¡°Anything?¡± Adam raised one eyebrow with his chin on his back. If he had to pick up the irritating point, not being able to impregnate Seo Hae-won? Oh, but it¡¯s not because he¡¯s a fake omega, but because Seo Hae-won is an alpha. Adam had a bad idea, but Hae-won said with a serious face. ¡°My father was an omega. As you know.¡± The only truth Hae-won could confess was about her father Jeong Eun-chan. Only when she talked about her father could she be honest. ¡°My father lived a very difficult life because he was an omega. My mother died before I was born, and my father raised me alone.¡± Adam listened carefully to Hae-won and asked secretly. ¡°Do you think of your father when you see me?¡± Hae-won nodded helplessly. She couldn¡¯t bear to lie that it wasn¡¯t. ¡°But you don¡¯t look alike at all. My father was the opposite of Adam. Looks, personality.¡± Hae-won replied with a lonely smile. ¡°Does Louis look like your father? ¡°!¡± Hae-won paused when she was caught off guard. Adam grinned wickedly as he looked down at Haewon. She was a very easy-to-understand woman. A busy woman who took care of him because she didn¡¯t know what to do if he provoked a little guilt. On the other hand, he was annoyed that this kindness was directed at another person. Adam¡¯s jealousy reached its peak, especially after meeting Louis. The contract also stated that Seo Haewon belonged to him. Why doesn¡¯t it feel like he has yet to own this woman completely yet? He kept getting anxious. ¡°Well, I was abandoned once.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You will get hurt if you think like that.¡± Hae-won suddenly kissed Adam. Adam¡¯s voice flowed through the gap between his overlapping lips. ¡°Just with Adam.¡± This kind of thing. Hae-won, who took off her lips, muttered with a very shy face. Her face, as well as her ears, was burning red. Haewon was not the only one whose heart was pounding. ¡®I only do this with Adam.¡¯ It was an explicit confession. She frankly means that she has sex only with him. What were you worried about? Seo Hae-won was his. She doesn¡¯t have time for anyone else to squeeze in. Hae-won¡¯s words had given him public confidence. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Adam smirked. ¡°I can¡¯t do it with a guy who looks like my dad.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam bit his lip, trying to rebuke her, and she pushed her tongue deep. Haewon¡¯s bitter voice passed through his throat. At the same time, a sweet tingling spread all over his tongue. ¡°Like this.¡± Adam said softly, pulling off his lips. Soon his hand sank to Haewon¡¯s wet lips. Adam whispered, touching Haewon¡¯s lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened today. But I¡¯ll comfort you.¡± It was a devilish black whisper. * * * ¡°Mhm. Haa. Hmph.¡± ¡°Hoo¡­.¡± Adam pressed Haewon¡¯s body and moved towards her mouth. Hae-won couldn¡¯t close her mouth, so her jaw tingled. When Adam picked Haewon¡¯s tongue with the tip of his tongue, the sunken tongue surfaced. Haewon rolled up and tried to hide it, but Adam was faster. Chu, splosh, chu. Adam sipped Haewon¡¯s tongue as if to suck all her saliva. That¡¯s why she¡¯s thirsty while rubbing against his tongue. ¡®I¡¯m dizzy.¡¯ When Adam gasped for lack of moisture and oxygen, he put their lips together and breathed. Haewon¡¯s swollen chest touched Adam¡¯s body. ¡°Hoo. Ha¡­¡­!¡± When their lips fell, Hae-won coughed painfully. Adam unbuttoned Haewon¡¯s jeans while he kissed her and relaxedly slipped off her pants. ¡°Haewon, your underwear is pretty today.¡± ¡°!¡± Adam laughed as he stroked the ridge of her convex panties. It was plain sky blue underwear with no lace. Chapter 49.1 ¡°I-I usually wear this¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you usually wear sexy underwear like this?¡± Adam muttered with his eyes wide open. ¡°I¡¯ve worn it before.¡± Hae-won answered in embarrassment. ¡°When? Was it when your heat exploded at the hotel? Or at home? The day I popped a fountain of fluids in you with my own hands?¡± Adam muttered with a serious face and narrowed his eyes. He bowed his head and buried his lips against Haewon¡¯s ear. ¡°I think I¡¯m crazy because I imagine that you¡¯re covering your pussy with this.¡± ¡°Heuk¡­!¡± ¡°Will you wear it again next time?¡± Hae-won was trying to answer something, but there was a rip between the legs and a sound of the thread being torn. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so excited I can¡¯t control my strength.¡± The underwear he asked her to wear next time quickly turned into a piece of cloth. Adam grabbed his upper body and clumped the torn panties into his nose and inhaled the moisture. ¡°Did you cherish your favorite underwear?¡± Adam bent his eyes with his nose and mouth buried in a bundle of underwear. His penis slowly raised his head. She could feel the cock rising. Hae-won turned her head while looking between Adam¡¯s legs, where the shadow was getting darker. ¡°What are you looking at, Haewon? You have to see me.¡± Adam grabbed Haewon¡¯s chin with his hand holding her underwear and turned it toward her. Hae-won felt ashamed when she thought that the cloth that had been covering her core all day touched her chin and lips. ¡°Ugh, let me go¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why? Are you embarrassed because your underwear smells sexy?¡± ¡°I-it doesn¡¯t smell.¡± ¡°Well, no matter how insensitive a person is to their own smell, I can¡¯t help but notice it.¡± Adam giggled and let go of Haewon¡¯s chin. Then, he rubbed the valley of Haewon with her clumped underwear. ¡°Ugh, ah¡­.¡± Whenever her clitoris was pressed, Hae-won¡¯s shoulders shook. The fluids from the vagina permeated the underwear. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re completely wet.¡± Adam tapped the vaginal opening as if to listen. The love liquid on her underwear increased and there was a squeaky noise. ¡°Ngh, stop¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it? I¡¯m comforting you.¡± This was not a consolation. In common sense, when it comes to comforting, people talk about hugging without saying anything or comforting the shoulder. ¡°Be honest. You want to hold me.¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you think of anything.¡± ¡°Hm¡­.¡± Haewon frowned. Since when? Even if her heat didn¡¯t come, she kissed him and gave up her body to Adam. When she hugs Adam, she feels like she¡¯s slowly sinking into a bottomless swamp. She wanted to keep sinking. Without any concern. Without resistance. At the end, however, she is confident of being saved by Adam¡¯s friendly kiss and whisper. ¡°I,¡± ¡°Sorry. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± ¡°?!¡± For a moment, Hae-won¡¯s butt popped up and the hard-standing penis penetrated with her opening. Thrust! Haewon tilted her head at the unannounced insertion and took a deep breath. The vaginal wall, which opened in the shape of Adam¡¯s penis, was as clear as if it had been burned. ¡°Ah, ahh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s tight.¡± Adam frowned and murmured. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Haewon. I¡¯m not good at comforting you.¡± Adam lowered himself and kissed Haewon¡¯s forehead. Then they put their heads together and whispered softly. ¡°Still, because I¡¯m good at holding you, I¡¯ll let you get wet right away.¡± Adam kissed Haewon¡¯s forehead for a long time. After he let go of her head, which dropped with a squeak from her, he started shaking his back. ¡°Uh, mhm, ah, ah!¡± The red pillar was seen coming and going between the legs as wide as Adam¡¯s body. Each time the penis pierced the depths and escaped, the love liquid on the pillars thickened. ¡°Hoo, haa.¡± ¡°Ah, ahngh, ah, so f-fast, it¡¯s deep, mhngh!¡± Hae-won begged Adam by grabbing his bloodshot forearm. The vaginal walls were steadily getting wet, but they couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed at which Adam shook his back. ¡°I can¡¯t help it, I can¡¯t.¡± Adam tightly pressed his lower body and ejaculated earlier than usual. He lubricated Hae-won¡¯s womb with his semen and poked her inside. Ram! Semen overflowed out of the round open vagina as if a finger was inserted into a cream pie. Instead of a sweet scent, the junction smelled like a terrible chestnut flower. ¡°Mhm, i-it¡¯s, hot¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. Is it more slippery?¡± Adam smiled and asked back. Lubrication did not reduce the stimulus. Rather, the movement speeded up and the glans quickly tapped on the uterus. As if to open the entrance to the uterus. And when he clenched his back, the upwardly curved penis scraped the vaginal wall and came out smoothly. Each time the walls and fold seemed to scream. ¡°Hngh, A-Adam, ahngh!¡± Chapter 49.2 Haewon was unaware of the shame, with only her lower body off. She wasn¡¯t all naked, he just took off her bottoms, so it felt even more lewd. Adam pulled her arms down and slapped her back up. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Adam¡¯s pubic bone squashed her pubic hair and glowed red. He swept the clitoris which showed off its existence. Their joint was fitted nicely. The whitish secretions that flowed out were just as delicious as juice. Adam smacked his lips at the scene folding at Hae-won¡¯s vagina. ¡°Ahng¡­!¡± Adam pulled out after penetrating deep enough in her to make a thud. And buried his face between Haewon¡¯s legs. Adam swallowed all of Haewon¡¯s vagina with his wide open mouth. When he raised his teeth and bit it, the tooth marks came out beautifully. The skin was soft due to prolonged friction. ¡°Ugh, mhm, ahh¡­!¡± Haewon sobbed and grabbed Adam¡¯s hair. Adam spread his thumbs wide open and sucked the clitoris. Her love fluid and semen flowed out of her vaginal opening. Slurp. Adam inhaled the dripping fluid and pricked the vaginal opening with his finger. His hooked fingers began to scratch her inner wall. ¡°Hm, ah, ahngh!¡± Haewon¡¯s lower stomach trembled. As she closed her thighs, her thighs crushed Adam¡¯s ears. Her thighs were so tight that it sounded as if his ears were covered with the palm of the hand. But Adam did not lose and put his tongue between the red labia. As he rubbed his tongue up and down, the thick thickness of his tongue that had been swaying in his mouth a moment ago came back to life from her pubic area. Haewon felt like he was kissing her with her pussy. Adam licked her clitoris and prodded her hole. The semen that flowed out was scraped together with his fingers and pushed back. Maybe it was because he had ejaculated a lot in the vagina, and whenever he moved his finger, he could feel the lumpy semen. Slurp. Slurp. Adam continued to suck at fluids with a vulgar sound. It sounded more like a drink than just sucking. Each time, Hae-won seemed to be distracted by the thrilling pleasure. ¡°Hngh, ngh¡­¡­.¡± Adam¡¯s tongue began to slide left and right, crushing her clitoris. The pleasure, which had been burning little by little, finally reached its peak with the fingers piercing her uterus. ¡°!¡± Haewon shrieked silently and drooped like wet cotton. The tight thighs were also loosened and widened. The exhausted body only trembled intermittently. ¡°Ha, haa¡­¡­!¡± But Adam didn¡¯t stop. After stopping for a while, he stretched his fingers into two and poked her pussy. ¡°Ugh! Ahh, ahng¡­¡­!¡± Hae-won¡¯s voice cracked. Adam sucked her up and dug into her sensitive flesh. All of Haewon¡¯s nerves rushed through her crotch. The lower abdomen was pulled tight. ¡°I-I don¡¯t like it, I think, it¡¯s dirty¡­¡­!¡± Hae-won was startled and pushed Adam¡¯s head in shock. Adam stood up and bit Haewon¡¯s clit. Then he raised his head in that state and looked at Haewon. Sharp grey eyes. Sweaty black hair. Adam, who buried his lips in Haewon¡¯s crotch, was like a beast with prey in his mouth. ¡°Hngh¡­!¡± There was a spasm under the eyes of Haewon. She came undone, bound by a gaze that seemed to eat her up. Adam felt the stream and quickly removed his lips. ¡°Ugh, ahh!¡± Love poured out like a fountain through the hole. The semen contained in her uterus was mixed in, so the color was thick. ¡°Ngh, ngh¡­¡­.¡± There was a chance that she would become resistant to the circumstances, but the shock did not go away. Haewon looked in disbelief and looked between her legs in vain. Then he slowly raised his head. ¡°Hoo.¡± Adam wiped his lips with his thumb. The shape of the lips that crumpled under the thumb was racy. Still, it was soaking wet around the mouth. Not only that, but the fluids fell on a sharp chin. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll have to rest my chin and simply suck you. Haewon, there is too much water.¡± Adam smiled, stroking her neck with his palm. Hae-won gulped down the veins on his hand. ¡°It¡¯s pretty wet.¡± Adam glanced down. The area around the light pink pussy was covered with love and semen and stained white. Due to frequent friction, the color of the pussy became darker, making the color of their fluids stand out. ¡°How was it, Haewon?¡± ¡°Hngh¡­.¡± ¡°Did you not have enough?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± As Adam grabbed her vagina, Haewon¡¯s shoulders shrank. It must have been that everything in her stomach was squirted out while ejaculating, or even when he touched her, only a small amount of transparent love fluid came out. Haewon put her hands on her flat lower abdomen. Her stomach felt empty. Is it because of Omega¡¯s instinct to receive seeds? But she couldn¡¯t tell Adam how she really felt. ¡°T-that¡¯s enough.¡± Hae-won stammered. But her moist eyes were looking more anxiously at Adam than ever. Chapter 50.1 Adam stepped down from the sofa pretending not to see her gaze. As he went down, the pressed sofa rose slowly. ¡°?¡± Adam stood on top of Haewon¡¯s head. Then he put his arm under Hae-won¡¯s armpit, and pulled her body. Hae-won raised her head while lying down on the sofa armrest as a pillow. ¡°What are you¡­ hngh!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you have enough comfort.¡± Tak. A long shadow fell over Hae-won¡¯s face, and a piece of hot flesh fell on it. It seemed that steam was rising from the cock of the big cock that was still in an erect state. Hae-won¡¯s eyes shook with his cock on her face with an obvious look of embarrassment. Adam reached out his arm and rubbed her jaw. ¡°Haewon, what do you mean it¡¯s enough? I¡¯m going to wet your throat.¡± Adam put up his index finger and swept it down the Haewon¡¯s chin. The place where his hand passed by was as chilling as a knife. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Adam tapped the center of Haewon¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡± ¡°?!¡± Hae-won¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Adam quickly pulled Hae-won¡¯s chin when she tried to refute that she couldn¡¯t get there. Hae-won hurriedly closed her mouth when his glans stuck to his lips. ¡°We¡¯ll have to see if it goes in or not, right?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± ¡°Come on, ah.¡± Adam grabbed his cock and rubbed the tip of the tip on Haewon¡¯s lips. A blunt glans penetrated through the gap between her lips. Haewon tried to hold out somehow. However, she opened her mouth with surprise at the touch permeating her gums. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°!¡± Adam didn¡¯t miss the crack and pushed his glans in. The fishy taste of raw flesh spread on her tongue. It was a genitalia that had been poking under her just a while ago. That means her body tastes like this, too. It was a taste that she couldn¡¯t say was delicious. Nevertheless, Adam sipped at her bottom deliciously as if he were eating a sugary snack. She wonders if there¡¯s a problem with his taste. ¡°Woo, mhm¡­.¡± Perhaps because of the lying posture, the glans did not stop and flooded in. She couldn¡¯t compare it to when she was lying on her stomach and sucking him. It wasn¡¯t this deep back then. ¡°Mmph¡­!¡± The penis that had been pressing down on her throat finally filled her esophagus. Tears welled up in the corners of Hae-won¡¯s eyes. The vain nausea that came up in the middle hit the glans which blocked the esophagus and went back down. ¡°Haewon, your neck is swollen like your lower stomach¡±.¡± ¡°?!¡± ¡°Come on, touch it.¡± Adam raised Hae-won¡¯s right hand and placed it on her neck. Haewon couldn¡¯t believe that there was this much space in her neck. As Hae-won shook her hand in surprise, she heard a giggle above her head. ¡°I told you I was going in.¡± Adam stroked the protruding area for her. Each time, her throat tightened and pressed him. ¡°Can¡¯t you still believe it?¡± As Adam pressed down on her neck, Haewon¡¯s pussy tightened. Even without looking at it, he could tell that Haewon was tightening the bottom of her body as the force was applied. It was definitely a situation that deserved to feel threatened for survival, but the bottom of Haewon was soaking wet. Her stomach, which had been pulled tight, throbbed pleasantly. ¡°I¡¯ll move. Don¡¯t be surprised.¡± Adam slowly began to move his back. He could feel the clear saliva in her mouth. Whenever Adam shook his back, his scrotum was bumping around on her face. ¡°Hm, mhn, mph, hmm!¡± If he scratched the sensitive roof of her mouth, it seemed to spark in front of her eyes. Adam¡¯s throbbing was in her throat, and she also throbbed as if the womb in the distance was being beaten. More. More. The excited body pursued a more dramatic pleasure. Haewon raised her hand on her chest and grabbed Adam¡¯s wrist that was wrapped around his neck. Adam took one of her Haewon¡¯s hands and made it wrap around her neck. ¡°Press it, hoo, and tighten it, Haewon.¡± ¡°Uhm, uh¡­¡­!¡± Haewon pressed down on her neck as Adam instructed. As the esophagus narrowed, the thickness of the penis revived in her throat. The empty uterus was empty, so she wanted to fill even the inside of her mouth. All of a sudden, the pain disappeared and only the sticky desire remained as if the brain had been covered with semen. Even down there, I want to feel better. Hae-won thought as she tightened her throat. Her lower body was excited and up and down. There was a pungent smell coming up from the dried up secretions. ¡°Touch your clit like I did last time.¡± ¡°Hngh¡­!¡± Chapter 50.2 Adam caught Haewon¡¯s thoughts and pulled one arm down. Hae-won swallowed his penis and stroked her convex neck, touching her clitoris with her other hand. Good. I feel good. Her ears were red with shame, but she felt good enough to shed tears when she did what Adam told her to do. Hae-won pinched, twisted and pressed her clit himself, recalling Adam¡¯s touch. She could lift her heel with that beautiful pleasure. ¡°Uh, hmm¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Fingers make you feel better.¡± Adam stopped and said. Haewon¡¯s fingers, who had been fiddling with the clitoris, glided along with his words, and then returned to their original position as if backtracking. She wasn¡¯t confident enough to put it on her own yet. ¡°Are you ashamed to put your fingers in your hole when you suck my cock so well?¡± As Adam swept up the pillar, glandular fluid flowed out through the urethra and wet Haewon¡¯s throat. His ejaculated semen went straight into her stomach. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll feed you up quickly and I¡¯ll touch you myself.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Adam began to shake his back again. Hae-won instinctively tightened her throat when she heard that Adam was going to touch her himself. ¡°Urgh.¡± Adam¡¯s brow deepened. Semen was constantly oozing out of the urethra. The semen stream went straight into Haewon¡¯s stomach. However, ejaculation continued while the pillar was pulled out, and semen overflowed in the mouth of her vagina. ¡°Hngh, ha¡­¡­.¡± Haewon gasped. Whenever she took a breath, the smell of semen vibrated in her brain. It was difficult to find a pink color in the round open mouth because of the blurry semen. Adam gently closed Haewon¡¯s open jaw. But as soon as he let go of his hand, her mouth opened slightly. Adam shut his chin again, ¡°Swallow.¡± She lifted it up slightly. ¡°Um. Hmph.¡± Haewon proudly swallowed semen as Adam told her to. Only after confirming that her neck had moved, Adam let go of his chin with a happy face. Adam returned to the sofa and pulled Haewon¡¯s body. Her back slid gently across the armrest. Adam watched Haewon¡¯s face leisurely, putting his sweaty hair behind his ears. Her whole face was red and he had to go crazy. The hand that came down, brushing her cheek, chin, and collarbone, was buried between her wet crotch. ¡°Did you like it Haewon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s, g-good¡­¡­.¡± As Adam pushed his finger into the vagina and whispered, Hae-won murmured with inaccurate pronunciation. Hae-won closed her eyes, feeling Adam¡¯s finger filling her bottom pleasantly. * * * A few days later. Haewon and Bora listened to the video together while having lunch at a cafe near the company. It was a clip of only Louis¡¯ roles. ¡°That¡¯s the kind of role he has played.¡± ¡°His range of acting is wide, too. But most of them are minor roles, so it¡¯s a bummer.¡± Louis¡¯ first impression was gloomy as if it were a dark cloud, but he was completely different on the screen. Even when he took on a calm role, he felt a different vitality than usual. He was shouting all over because he was alive. Haewon blamed the world for making such a lovely person decide to die. ¡°I hope that he¡¯ll be in front of the camera again.¡± Hae-won grinned bitterly and muttered. ¡°What?¡± Hae-won¡¯s eyes widened after returning to work after lunch. Louis was sweeping the front yard of the building alone. ¡°Bora,¡± Hae-won looked sideways like a habit, but there was no one. Oh, Bora went to the bank, by the way. Hae-won, who came to his senses belatedly, hurriedly approached him. ¡°Louis¡­¡±! ¡°CEO Seo.¡± Louis¡¯ face brightened when he found Haewon. ¡°What are you doing here? Where did you get this from?¡± Hae-won looked at the broom and asked. Maybe he thought Hae-won was angry, Louis¡¯ body hardened like ice. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. Using company supplies recklessly¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not angry. I was a little surprised.¡± Hae-won cleared her throat and opened her mouth again. ¡°You don¡¯t have an appointment with a lawyer today, do you?¡± When Hae-won asked in a friendly voice, Louis hesitated and fidgeted with the broomstick. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then why¡­¡± Hae-won opened his eyes and waited for Louis¡¯ answer. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Thin lips twitched and crept open. The pink tongue seen through the gap between the lips was cute. Omega Louis smelled as sweet as cotton candy. ¡°I want to help you. You¡¯ve done a lot for me, but I don¡¯t have anything to do for you¡­¡­.¡± That¡¯s why you went and started cleaning. Haewon was completely disappointed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Haewon naturally took the broom from Louis¡¯ hand. Louis reached out to bring back the broomstick late. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± Louis, who accidentally grabbed Haewon¡¯s hand tightly, was surprised and hid his hands behind his back. Hae-won smiled, saying that it¡¯s okay. Chapter 51.1 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± An awkward silence ensued. Before Hae-won could open her mouth again, Louis was faster. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do when I¡¯m alone.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°So I tried to do this and that.¡± Louis couldn¡¯t wait like this, so he went to an interview to find a part-time job. But maybe because of his gloomy expression, he fell down. ¡°I guess everyone doesn¡¯t trust me. Even myself, I wouldn¡¯t want to use someone like me.¡± Louis grinned at his self-deprecation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I promised to be firm.¡± ¡°Louis¡­¡± Hae-won¡¯s heart was broken because what she tried to encourage seemed to put pressure on him in the end. ¡°There are people who try hard, but everything doesn¡¯t work out. I think that¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Hae-won put her hand on Louis¡¯ shoulder. Then she opened her mouth carefully while being careful. ¡°To be honest, I watched the drama where Louis came out today. I didn¡¯t watch all of them, it¡¯s a clip.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ did you see that?¡± Louis¡¯ face flushed red. Hae-won praised him by giving strength to her hand on his shoulder. ¡°You acted really well. I was surprised because you looked like a completely different person.¡± Louis¡¯ lips twitched at Haewon¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s my first time getting compliments from someone.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Louis¡¯ expression darkened when Hae-won asked as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I¡¯ve always been scolded. If I continue to do that, I¡¯ll never get the lead.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Did your manager say that?¡± Louis nodded when Hae-won asked carefully. His manager was a really bad person, too. But still, he¡¯s an actor in his own company and he¡¯s pushing him that hard. ¡°It¡¯s not just me. Bora has been a fan of Louis for a long time. After the signing event, she looked up all the works that Louis starred in. She complimented you a lot.¡± Louis¡¯ shoulders went up and down. His eyes were teary as he recalled his first meeting with Bora. ¡°I see. I¡¯m glad¡­¡­.¡± Louis laughed. Louis wiped his wet eyes with one hand. Hae-won stood right up, letting go of his shoulder. ¡°In fact, when this was over, I was going to quit and go back to my hometown.¡± ¡°Are you going to quit acting, too?¡± Louis nodded when Hae-won asked carefully. ¡°Yes, I happened to audition and became an actor, and I thought I had no talent in acting¡­¡­. But I liked acting. It was really fun.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I hated being an omega since I was young. But if I act, I can be a different person then.¡± Haewon gasped for breath.. What should she say to someone who says he was happiest when he was immersed in a moment and forgot himself? Is it right to support the happiness gained through self-denial? Louis is like her. Unlike Louis, who only becomes a different person in front of the camera, she usually plays a lie. She sympathized with Louis¡¯s feelings, so her throat kept heating up. Hae-won said with a lonely smile while biting on her rolled-up lower lip. ¡°Your acting is cool, but usually you¡¯re also very cool.¡± ¡°That, I¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, so I want you to be more confident.¡± Louis blushed shyly. ¡°That¡¯s right, Louis. If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you work as an office assistant while you¡¯re done with this job?¡± ¡°Will it be okay?¡± Louis¡¯ big eyes moved back and forth. ¡°Of course. I worry more when you¡¯re alone. Let¡¯s work together here and solve your problems step by step.¡± The warm sunlight struck Haewon¡¯s body. In Louis¡¯ eyes, Haewon looked like an angel who came down to save him. * * * ¡°Louis as an office assistant? I¡¯d love to!¡± Bora was pleased to hear the news. However, when teaching work, she was tiger-like. ¡°Louis, you have to keep the copy in a yellow file.¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­!¡± ¡°But you did a good job organizing the receipts. I didn¡¯t tell you, but you did it well.¡± ¡°I followed you when I saw you doing it.¡± Louis¡¯ shy answer at once was completely unarmed and smiled. Thus, Louis worked part-time as an office assistant, and Seohwa Welfare employees worked in various ways to help Louis. ¡°Hello, CEO Seo.¡± Louis¡¯ complexion became noticeably brighter as he went to work. However, there has been no significant progress in the management issue. It was due to the peculiarity of the profession of an actor. Most of the previous victims were office workers or housewives, so the procedure was very different. Chapter 51.2 ¡°The easiest way to save Louis is to find the manager, but¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The problem is that it¡¯s hard to find him, right?¡± Bora sighed deeply at the lawyer¡¯s words. It was one day when she spent each day like a thin piece of ice would collapse. A black sedan stopped in the parking lot of Seohwa Welfare company. ¡°Oh, sir. What brings you here¡­¡­.¡± Bora, who came out to the lobby to receive the package, stopped when she saw Adam and Li Yu-yen. Bora glanced at Louis for no reason. He¡¯s alone with CEO Seo, what if he gets jealous again? She¡¯s worried that Louis might get in trouble. ¡°I came out for business, but I stopped by because I thought of Haewon.¡± Adam smiled brightly and radiated his affection for Hae-won. Why does he look creepy when he¡¯s smiling? Every time Adam opened his mouth, the cold air outside seemed to flow inside. Bora smiled awkwardly as she patted her arm. ¡°I see¡­.¡± Then Li Yu-yen approached and held out a handkerchief to Bora. When Bora looked blankly at the white handkerchief and raised her head, Li Yu-yen tapped himself on the cheek. ¡°You have something on your lips.¡± ¡°Oh, my.¡± Bora¡¯s face flushed red. She can¡¯t believe that she had food on her lips at her age! Then she added, swinging one hand. ¡°Actually, we were all eating together.¡± ¡°At this hour?¡± Adam stepped in and asked. He heard through Haewon that Louis is working as an office assistant at Seohwa Welfare. In other words, there is a possibility that Louis may have been included in the number of people who are eating now. He is busy chasing the manager of his agency, and he¡¯s eating with Haewon. Adam twisted his mouth into a smile. ¡°I was a little busy with work today, so I just finished eating. Oh, the handkerchief is not needed. Haha.¡± Bora wiped her cheeks with her hands, rambling about her worries about Louis. ¡°It¡¯s not there.¡± ¡°Oh, is it here?¡± As Bora kept cleaning her mouth, Li Yu-yen, who couldn¡¯t stand it, reached out. ¡°Oh.¡± The man¡¯s finger brushed her cheek. Bora closed her eyes involuntarily. When she opened her eyes again, Li Yuyan was rubbing his fingers with a handkerchief. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Thank you.¡± Bora, who was watching Li Yu-yen¡¯s indifferent appearance, blushed. The tenderness of him made her heart beat fast. What¡¯s wrong with me, I¡¯m being silly. To a student¡­! Oh, but he wasn¡¯t a student. Bora blamed herself. And then again, she began to worry about Louis. This is because she noticed that Adam¡¯s eyes had become strangely sharp. ¡°CEO, Mr. Joo is here.¡± Bora called Haewon. Hae-won and Louis, who were eating in the drawing room, turned their heads toward the door at the same time. Adam crumpled up at the sight. On the table covered with plastic, there was a tray of jajangmyeon, sweet and sour pork, and fried rice. No wonder, the smell of oil was coming from the hallway. ¡°Adam?¡± Hae-won looked puzzled and put down the plate. As she tried to rise, Adam raised his hand to restrain her. ¡°Keep eating. You said you¡¯re having lunch now because you¡¯re busy today.¡± Adam smiled. Then he sat next to Haewon and naturally stuck to her body. ¡°Haewon, I never knew you ate things like this.¡± Hae-won smiled a little shyly as Adam scanned through the table. ¡°It¡¯s hard to eat everything at a Chinese restaurant when I order it alone¡­¡­. It¡¯s more delicious if I eat it with many people.¡± Hae-won hesitated to answer. In Adam¡¯s eyes, Hae-won was just cute. At the same time, the reason why a part of his mind bothers him is that Louis was included in the many people. ¡°If I knew you were eating late, I would¡¯ve brought a lunch box. It¡¯s upsetting to see you eat things like this.¡± Adam sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Adam must be busy, too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not busy at all. You¡¯re my number one priority.¡± Adam wrapped his arms around Haewon¡¯s waist. Hae-won gently pushed Adam aside, looking at other people¡¯s faces. Adam stepped back unexpectedly. ¡°Oh, the actor is here, too?¡± Then he pretended to be surprised as if he had finally noticed Louis¡¯ existence. Louis hardened like a small animal and then hung his head hastily. ¡°Hello, Mr. Joo.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even the first time we met, so there¡¯s nothing formal about it. Please feel free to call me comfortably, Bora too.¡± Bora, who was quietly watching, was surprised when the arrow returned to her. ¡°Ah, haha. It¡¯s fine.¡± Bora shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re going home now.¡± Li Yu-yen watched the situation and tried to get Adam up. However, Adam struck Li Yu-yen¡¯s arm lightly and clung closer to Hae-won. ¡°After watching Haewon eat.¡± ¡°Everyone feels pressured.¡± Li Yuyen whispered lowly. Chapter 52.1 ¡°Pressure? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re burdened?¡± ¡°What? Why me?¡± ¡°Is it because you¡¯re awkward with people here?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°No. So are you friends? Shall I ask Bora?¡± ¡°Why are you being childish?¡± Li Yu-yen hated it. He felt like an uncle who was forcing his nephew to hang out with his relatives on holidays. As they quarreled, Li Yu-Yen held a white flag and sat down next to Louis. When his eyes met with Louis, he lightly greeted them and looked away. In that way, Haewon, Bora, and Louis ate in an uncomfortable atmosphere. In particular, Bora was confused whether rice went into her nose or mouth. ¡°Please feel free to talk as I go out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you too.¡± As Bora went for coffee, Louis jumped up and chased after her. It was like a chick chasing after a mother chicken. Adam looked at the figure indifferently and turned his head to Haewon. ¡°Oh, you decided to raise a pet.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He looks like a housekeeper dog. Oh, is he too small to protect?¡± Only then did Hae-won understand what Adam meant. As Hae-won opened her eyes, Adam shut up. Li Yu-yen, who naturally became the air, observed the two. Soon Bora and Louis returned with a tray of coffee cups. On the plate, Adam¡¯s cookies were piled up nicely last time. ¡°Come to think of it, I don¡¯t see the lawyer around.¡± ¡°Yes, he has been working hard lately.¡± When Adam asked with a sip of coffee, Hae-won replied with a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯ll work out as soon as we get the manager!¡± Bora huffed and puffed with indignation. ¡°However¡­ such a thing is impossible. I don¡¯t know if even a miracle happens.¡± Louis fiddled with his mug and bowed his head. In the solemn atmosphere, Adam and Li Yuyen exchanged their eyes. Adam sat cross-legged, and everyone¡¯s eyes turned to him. He was so tall that every movement seemed grand. ¡°You never know.¡± Adam whispered. Everyone looked at Adam with their eyes asking what he meant. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe a miracle will happen if you¡¯re nice according to the Bible.¡± Adam added significantly. * * * ¡°Heuk¡­!¡± A man ran down the darkened night road. He was the manager of Louis¡¯ agency. He tried to escape from abroad several times every time something happened, so he was living on the run in Korea, and today he met an acquaintance and decided to borrow money. However, when he went out to the meeting place, two men he had never seen before were standing. His acquaintance was nowhere to be found. The moment he met his eyes with a tall man, sweat flowed down his spine. At first, he thought it was a detective when he saw that it was a duo, but his usual dull instinct woke up and stubbornly denied it. They were far more dangerous than detectives. ¡°Fuck, gasp, fuck! Don¡¯t tell me the cash-strapped people hired a contractor? The manager glanced behind him. Darkness lay thick on the country road without street lights. There was no sound of footsteps. Instead, only the sound of his heart beats and the cry of a cricket were heard intermittently. ¡°Did I manage to escape?¡¯ Phew. The boss stopped in front of his car on the side and wiped the sweat off his forehead. It was time to sit in the driver¡¯s seat, close the door, and feel great relief. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Adam frowned as the manager screamed. Adam squashed into the passenger¡¯s back and pressed the window switch. Ji-ing, the window went down with a noise. ¡°Manager. You sweated a lot. Is it hot?¡± The cold air outside poured into the car through a gap in the descending glass. ¡°C-crazy¡­.¡± The manager opened the car door, but the closed door did not move because it was installed to not open in advance. The manager snapped as he shook the handle. ¡°What are you, you punk! Why don¡¯t you open the door?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you lower your volume?¡± He was going to get annoyed. Adam shot back with a big smile. The manager opened his mouth again, and one arm popped out of the back seat. ¡°Oh my god¡± The manager took a deep breath when he saw the folding knife pointed at his neck. The sharp edge of the knife was almost touching his flesh. ¡°It¡¯s a little quiet now.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± ¡°Can you drive?¡± Adam put his hand on the steering wheel. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, should I do it?¡± He shook the steering wheel lightly and waited for an answer, but the manager trembled and said nothing. Adam didn¡¯t even have to release pheromones and subdue him. Adam, who sat next to him and asked quietly, was a threat by his very existence. Chapter 52.2 Adam looked at the man with disgusted eyes, and nodded to Li Yuyen in the back seat. Li Yu-yen took the knife that he had been holding on to the boss¡¯ neck. ¡°Haa¡­!¡± The relieved boss¡¯s body slid down the sheet. At that moment, a black plastic bag covered his face. The body of the car moved up and down, and soon it calmed down. * * * An abandoned factory. The interior of the factory, long neglected in the forest, was foggy. In addition, the air touching the skin was creepy beyond the cold. The concrete pillar with the steel frame exposed was thin like a skeleton with the flesh torn off. Inside the factory, which would be no surprise if it collapsed right away. There was a bathtub in the center. The moonlight that came through the hole in the ceiling lit the bathtub instead of the light. Adam stood with his back to the moonlight like a halo. ¡°Water is great.¡± Adam whispered. ¡°It accounts for 75 percent of the Earth¡¯s surface, and similarly, most of the human body is water.¡± Drops of oxygen bubbled up over the bathtub. Li Yu-yen leaned his back against the unidentified drum and listened quietly to Adam. ¡°So the human body emits a red signal when only 10% of the water disappears. Can you imagine life without water?¡± Adam whipped up the manager¡¯s face in the bathtub. Drops of water splashed in all directions. ¡°Puahak!¡± ¡°The point is that even the noisy ones become quiet when submerged in water.¡± ¡°Ahuk, l-let me, survive¡­! Ahek!¡± Adam frowned gently and dipped the manager¡¯s face back in the water. The rope tied the man¡¯s arms and legs, making it impossible to escape. Splash. Splash. After doing it a few times, the manager bit his lower lip as soon as he got out of the water. ¡°Do you know the great thing about water, manager?¡± ¡°Urg, gulp.¡± The boss nodded in tears. Adam looked admirably at the manager, who supported his theory that soaking in water makes him quiet. As a prize, he took a pack of cigarettes out of the manager¡¯s pocket and handed a cigarette to his mouth. Every time Adam clicked on the lighter, the manager¡¯s body was very agitated. ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest and relax.¡± Adam grinned as he lit his cigarette. ¡°Hm, mhgh!¡± The manager had no choice but to suck the filter as he was told. The paper burned quickly, and smoky smoke filled his mouth. ¡°Now, exhale.¡± As he was afraid that the cigarette would touch his lips, Adam pulled out the cigarette that had been bitten. ¡°Hoo¡­.¡± The boss breathed fearfully and puffed out cigarette smoke. Tears filled his red eyes like a person who smoked for the first time. Adam rolled a cigarette between his fingers at the sight. Before long, the hand stopped. The manager¡¯s eyes followed the spark of the cigarette. However, as the embers approached his face, he quickly lowered his head. ¡°Heuk!¡± Whoosh. A thin smoke rose above the wet head. Adam rubbed a cigarette in his head and took something out of his pocket. ¡°It happens sometimes. Fools in Korea run away to abroad.¡± Adam threw what he was holding onto the floor. Pa. The manager was devastated to see his passport spread out in front of him. It was his passport. He¡¯s sure it was hidden in the safe. The cruel man seemed to have stolen his hiding place. No way, was it this guy¡¯s fault for disturbing his escape all this time? ¡°I guess you were going to the Philippines? I know that place very well. I was born there.¡± Doubts grew into conviction. ¡°I can¡¯t kill you here, but it means I can kill you there.¡± The manager banged his forehead on the floor. And began to sob like a child. ¡°Hak, s-save me, please. Please forgive me¡­¡­!¡± Adam looked down indifferently at the manager and crouched down beside him. ¡°Forgive you.¡± Adam muttered to himself. ¡°There is no better ideology for the perpetrator than forgiveness.¡± Adam pulled his right ear. The man¡¯s head, which had been lying face down, slowly rose up. The boss frowned and endured the pain. ¡°A society that values forgiveness. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a society with highly developed morals, but a society where sinners have the upper hand.¡± ¡°I-I, due to lack of learning, I-I-I c-can¡¯t u-u-u-understand¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Adam asked, leaning his head in silence. ¡°Can you forgive me?¡± ¡°What? Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Even when I did this?¡± ¡°Of course. I can forgive you. There is! I will forgive you! So please save me!¡± The manager nodded continuously. Adam giggled at the sight. ¡°Yeah, just like now.¡± Adam shook his face lightly and threw it away. ¡°Forgiveness as we know it doesn¡¯t come from the heart, it¡¯s mostly a sad outcome of external factors.¡± Chapter 53.1 Adam rose to his feet. The manager looked up, his body trembling. Adam¡¯s straightening body was akin to a black monster, not a human being. ¡°Well then, manager.¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about boring things and get down to business.¡± A frightened human face was reflected in the lost gray eyes. Adam proposed with a beautifully bent smile. ¡°Do you want to rot in prison for a few years? Or else,¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°Do you want to be found overseas as an unidentified body?¡± * * * Adam and Li Yu-yen pulled over far from the police station. And they looked at the back of the manager entering the police station on his own. Li Yu-yen, who was looking through the blue police station sign, murmured to himself, ¡°People in Seohwa Welfare will think a real miracle has happened. They¡¯ll never know it was us.¡± ¡°Of course they won¡¯t know.¡± Adam said. ¡°If she knew that her cute omega fiance was a manicuring Alpha, what kind of reaction would she have?¡± A cute omega. ¡°A cute omega is something that only suits an actor named Louis.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Normally, he would have been sarcastic about whether that type was his taste or not, but it was strangely quiet. When Li Yu-yen, who felt strange belatedly, looked next to him, Adam closed his mouth with his forehead gathered. Are you upset again? Li Yu-yen belatedly soothed Adam. ¡°Now she won¡¯t have anything to do with that actor. We¡¯ve caught the manager too, he¡¯ll be out of your sight soon.¡± ¡°You know what? There¡¯s about 60,000 missing reports a year.¡± Adam cut off Li Yu-yen¡¯s words. ¡°I can¡¯t find 1,000 of them¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Li Yu-yen closed his mouth unknowingly. What are you talking about, man? ¡°Just kidding.¡± Adam smiled. Li Yu-yen remained stiff for a while and then burst into a rage as soon as he relaxed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like a joke at all if you say it with that expression on your face¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Why? You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll hurt you?¡± Adam jumped up and down and laughed. The problem was not the fact that this human being was an alpha, but that his crazy temperament was the most problematic. Haewon will never know. But what about the Alpha thing? Li Yu-yen deepened his thoughts into the question that suddenly came to mind. Wouldn¡¯t his traits eventually get caught? After Adam brought down the JS family, inevitably. Li Yuen looked at Adam gently. ¡°You know what?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°After revenge, what are you going to do?¡± As soon as Li Yu-yen¡¯s words ended, Adam burst into laughter. They¡¯re in the middle of a serious conversation. Li Yu-yen was very annoyed. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± ¡°I mean, it feels weird to hear the word revenge¡± Adam moved up and down a few more times and straightened his face. ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Seo Haewon.¡± Adam was silent again. Like a dead machine, he typed in a question and nothing was answered. Li Yu-yen changed the question. ¡°You¡¯re so jealous and caring about her. I guess you love her.¡± Somehow, the word love was embarrassing to put on her tongue, so Li Yu-yen cleared his throat. While Li Yu-yen was embarrassed like an adolescent boy, Adam was lost in his own thoughts again. At last Adam spoke out. ¡°When I see her with another guy, it¡¯s like my organs are twisted.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Like, she comes back from being bullied by someone not me, I want to kill the bully.¡± Adam continued in a low voice. This time it wasn¡¯t a joke. In an eerie answer that chilled his spine, Li Yu-yen unwittingly rolled up his lower lip and swallowed harshly. I shouldn¡¯t have asked. Adam acts emotionally rich on the outside, but he was actually the owner of the parched emotions more than anyone else. He lacked the ability to empathize with other people¡¯s feelings. Maybe he grew up like this because he¡¯s a born perfect alpha and doesn¡¯t need to be self-conscious. There were times when he missed the point while talking. And it certainly stirs up an eerie fear. A sense of uneasiness about where one might jump. It was just like that now. ¡°Isn¡¯t it more about possession or monopoly than love?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°¡­¡­You know well?¡± Li Yu-yen asked again as if nothing had happened. In the end, however, he could not hear what he wanted to do with Seo Hae-won. * * * Chapter 53.2 ¡°Haewon, ah~¡± Hae-won stiffened when she saw the spoon that stopped right in front of her lips. Then she sighed deeply and opened her mouth. ¡°Adam, I¡¯m at work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s lunch time¡± Adam brazenly retorted. ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine. Never mind.¡± Louis gulped down the food he was munching on and cut in carefully. In front of him was a lunch box that Adam had packed. ¡°Look, the actor said it¡¯s okay, too.¡± Adam twirled a spoon with rice and side dishes around Haewon¡¯s mouth. ¡°Is it a bribe?¡± Bora thought while looking at the lunch box in front of her. As soon as it was lunchtime, Adam packed a lunch box and visited Seohwa Welfare. He dressed up like an actor at an award ceremony. Maybe because he looked determined and was full of energy from head to toe. On the other hand, Li Yu-yen, who helped pack lunch boxes early in the morning, was haggard under his eyes. ¡°Last time, I was worried about you ordering outside food, so I brought this¡­ I guess I did something wrong.¡± Adam sighed deeply. Bora took notice of the atmosphere and set the mood unusually high. ¡°It¡¯s fine~ CEO is busy with her work, so you should have a date with her whenever you have time like this.¡± Hae-won¡¯s face turned red as Bora clenched her fist. ¡°A-a date¡­¡­.¡± It is fortunate that it was just Bora and Louis, but it was a ridiculous situation if there were other employees. ¡°Just once?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take a bite from you, and then I¡¯ll eat it myself. Please.¡± ¡°If Haewon says so, I can¡¯t help it.¡± Adam nodded in a generous gesture. ¡°Then, ah~.¡± Hae-won closed her eyes and opened her mouth like a child who always took bitter medicine. Hae-won closed her eyes and watched the scene as if Bora and Louis were waiting. Li Yu-yen was dozing off with a lunch box. Hae-won took the spoon from Adam¡¯s hand as soon as she closed her mouth. Gulp. After handing over the barely chewed food, Hae-won laughed and said to the rest of the people. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won was very sorry, as if she really looked ugly. Louis, who watched the scene, shook his head as if he were more guilty. ¡°No, it¡¯s because of me that you¡¯re eating inside the company.¡± Adam¡¯s gaze turned to Louis. Li Yu-yen, who had been struggling, also raised his head and belatedly figured out the situation. ¡°The CEO took care of me in case anyone would recognize me while eating outside.¡± Ah. Is that what it is? Adam¡¯s brow narrowed. ¡°No one would recognize me because I¡¯m unknown.¡± Louis smiled sadly. Then he added hurriedly. ¡°W-well, it¡¯s really fun to eat together like this. I grew up in my grandmother¡¯s hands since I was young. Ever since my grandmother died, I¡¯ve missed this family atmosphere so much¡­¡­. Oh, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re eating, but I shouldn¡¯t have said¡­¡­.¡± Louis spouted gibberish and immediately shut his mouth. Li Yuyen, who was watching, woke up. On the other hand, Haewon listened to Louis with her kind eyes as never before. ¡°People who eat together at the same house are called family.¡± Hae-won opened her mouth softly. ¡°I mean, aren¡¯t we a family in a way? Oh, of course, this isn¡¯t home, it¡¯s work.¡± Hae-won smiled awkwardly. ¡°¡­It¡¯s a family meal.¡± Louis mumbled along Haewon¡¯s words, touching the corner of the lunch box. Before the atmosphere became more awkward, Li Yu-yen spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s going to get cold.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll eat it again with gratitude.¡± ¡°Why would you eat again with gratitude?¡± As Louis hurriedly raised chopsticks, Bora smiled. It was time for her to continue eating in a warmer atmosphere than yesterday. ¡°Heuk, he turned himself in!¡± Bora jumped up with her cell phone. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°T-that¡­! The manager! The owner of Louis¡¯ company!¡± Excited, Bora spat out. Then she held out her cell phone and showed it to people. ¡°It¡¯s a text from the lawyer. He¡¯s at the police station checking!¡± Haewon doubted her ears. Then she hurriedly grasped the situation and turned toward Louis. ¡°Louis, did you hear that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Louis was by himself. The hands on the knees began to shake, and the shaking went up on the arms, shoulders, and neck. Soon, tears flowed from his big eyes. ¡°Oh, ah, yes, I heard, uh.¡± Louis nodded, sobbing. Haewon and Bora sat next to Louis and comforted him on his shoulders and back. Li Yu-yen glanced toward Adam. But Adam closed his mouth and said nothing. He was like a scholar isolated in a world of his own. ¡°A-a real miracle has happened.¡± Louis said with a big smile. ¡°I was worried that he might have fled overseas. I¡¯m so relieved.¡± Bora was lost in thought at Hae-won¡¯s words. ¡°Oh, maybe the debtors hired a gangster or something? He wouldn¡¯t turn himself in that easily.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen too many movies.¡± Li Yu-yen naturally drew the line. Chapter 54.1 ¡°Ha ha. Right? What a relief anyway!¡± Bora laughed loudly and shook her shoulders. ¡°Oh, I thought I was in big trouble¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Bora¡­¡± Finally, Bora burst into tears. Louis, who barely stopped crying, sniffed at her, too. Hae-won picked the tissue and gave it to the two. Li Yu-yen smiled at them and turned to Adam again who was quiet throughout, and rose. Then, looking at Li Yu-yen, he nodded his chin outward. ¡°What is it?¡± Li Yu-yan tilted his head. ¡°We¡¯ll be on our way now.¡± Li Yuyen spoke on behalf of Adam. Hae-won jumped up and approached Adam. ¡°Already?¡± ¡°Something came up.¡± Adam grinned. Then he turned to Louis sitting behind Haewon. ¡°Actor, congratulations.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, thank you.¡± Louis bowed his head. ¡°I will send you a wedding invitation, so please come then.¡± Adam didn¡¯t forget his last words. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A black sedan ran on an elevated road. Li Yu-yen glanced at the back seat in a room mirror. When Haewon comforted Louis, he thought he would be jealous of course. Adam was strangely quiet the whole time. ¡°Family¡­.¡± Yeah, that word. Was it that shocking that Hae-won said Louis was her family? ¡°Hahaha.¡± Then all of a sudden Adam burst into laughter. Li Yu-yen grabbed the steering wheel with that sudden laugh. It was a laugh that made people nervous for no reason. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s cute.¡± After a hearty laugh, Adam clasped his chin with one hand. When he glanced down, his rich eyelashes sank together. ¡°She was shamelessly alive.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just talking to myself.¡± Li Yuyen looked at him with a puzzled look, but Adam looked out the window calmly. He was so dumbfounded that he lost his pulse. Adam realized today why he was so nostalgic whenever he saw Haewon. It¡¯s a very ridiculous opportunity. ¡°People who eat together at the same house are called family.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®So we¡¯re family, too.¡¯ People change, but the way she talks remains the same. It was her. That girl. If he had known that they would separate like that, he would have asked for her name. If so, would he have noticed sooner? Haewon was Alpha. ¡®An alpha can only be paired with an omega.¡¯ ¡®Then I¡¯ll be an omega!¡¯ Was that day¡¯s promise not kept? But it was a relief. He can turn Haewon into an omega thanks to the fact that he was a rare type of alpha. * * * Adam picked up a record and hung it on the record. It was ¡®Carmina Burana¡¯ composed by Carl Orff. The record went round and round. The first song, ¡°O Fortuna¡±, was his favorite cantata. The orchestra, which is so magnificent that it is overwhelming, made the pessimistic lyrics more tragic, expressing human helplessness swayed by the enormous power of fate. It was a song that made blood boil in many ways. Like Seo Hae-won. ¡°It¡¯s a great house.¡± Li Yu-yen looked around and admired it. It was the place Adam used as a studio. The porch hallway leading to the living room hung a butterfly frame he had carved himself. The study site was also filled with butterflies stuffed on one wall. Adam tucked an empty LP into a corner of his study. In the study, which turned its back to the desk, there were books in various fields, including classical literature, biological books, and anatomy, as well as LP records. Adam closed his eyes and listened to the choir¡¯s voice. Then he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Alpha and Omega. And beta.¡± Li Yu-yen, who was watching the butterfly, stopped tall. As he turned his head, Adam¡¯s gray eyes met his. ¡°The characteristics are innate. Then why does there exist a variant like me, who goes against the providence of nature, that can turn Alpha into Omega?¡± ¡°If you ask me that¡­¡­.¡± Li Yu-yen frowned. Although he helped Dr. Bjorn in Manila, he had no medical knowledge to answer Adam¡¯s questions. He knows how to cut and sew wounds. ¡°Take a philosophical approach instead of a scientific point of view.¡± Adam added, as if to consider Li Yu-yen. ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± Li Yu-yen replied crookedly. Adam burst into laughter when he saw Li Yu-yen. He clapped his hands. The sound was so loud that he was surprised even when he was watching. ¡°I-I was surprised¡­¡­!¡± Adam rubbed his palm lightly and held them tightly. Like a devout believer who prays to God. He was an atheist, and he didn¡¯t believe in fate either. But as of today, He had a hunch that life would be different. Very much. Chapter 54.2 ¡°There was one kid who was so annoying as to follow me when I was a kid.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°A Korean like me.¡± Adam added with a grin. ¡°Local Koreans in the Philippine slums, that¡¯s quite unusual.¡± ¡°Right?¡± He knew Adam grew up as an orphan in the slums but this was the first time he heard the details. Why are you bringing up that all of a sudden? Li Yu-yen became quite nervous. ¡°At that time, neither of us had secondary sexual characteristics, and especially the child didn¡¯t even develop any traits yet. Still, I felt it instinctively.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes sank coolly. Li Yuan¡¯s spine cooled, and he clenched his fists. Adam¡¯s voice fell heavily. ¡°She¡¯s an omega.¡± ¡°¡­¡­so what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Yu-yen asked carefully, looking at Adam¡¯s countenance. Adam gently closed his eyes for a moment, as if to trace the memory of the past. Soon the closed eyelids slowly came up. ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°?!¡± ¡°In the end, I couldn¡¯t find her body, so I believed she was dead and buried her in my heart.¡± Li Yu-yen remembered Adam muttering in the car and sighed quietly. No way. That¡¯s Seo Hae-won? What a ridiculous coincidence, no, fate. ¡°Li Yuyen. When you said something about a fated mate, I didn¡¯t think much.¡± Adam stared into the air with deep eyes. ¡°Yes. If Seo Hae-won is an Alpha, it is understandable that I was born as a rare Alpha. She was destined to be an Omega anyway, she was that girl.¡± ¡°A-Are you serious?¡± Li Yu-yen stammered with embarrassment. This man, the rare Alpha, was giving legitimacy to think and transform Alpha Haewon into an Omega by using his special trait. Citing these ridiculous reasons. ¡°The fateful mates I was talking about is the relationship between Alpha and Omega. I¡¯m not talking about two of the same alpha, you know.¡± Li Yuyen calmly persuaded Adam. ¡°More than anything else, girls born through artificial insemination are more likely to develop into an alpha in the first place. The fact that Seo Hae-won is alpha is not fate, but a product of modern medicine.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Perhaps he had listened to Li Yu-yen, but Adam asked back with a brazen face. ¡°So, what do you mean?¡­.¡± Li Yu-yen could not refute Adam¡¯s egotistical thinking. Persuasion was impossible in the first place as long as he was determined not to listen. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m going to transform Haewon into an omega right away.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. It was only then that Li Yuyen could barely catch his breath. ¡°What kind of person can accept a change in character overnight?¡± ¡°¡­¡­what are you going to do?¡± When asked by Li Yu-yen, Adam rubbed his chin and was lost in thought. ¡°Well, it would be effective to isolate her from society and make her dependent on me, right?¡± Li Yu-yen¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Get me out of this damn house.¡± Added Adam refreshingly. ¡°And I¡¯ll take my time, slowly, and build the body I want.¡± The purpose of Adam¡¯s visit to Korea was JS Group. Adam hoped for their downfall. But he met Seo Hae-won. Thus, all Adam¡¯s attention shifted from JS to Seo Haewon. At last the reason was revealed. After all, it was all about Seo Hae-won. The beginning and the end. In a way, Adam¡¯s irrational obsession and attraction toward Haewon was as expected. But Seo Hae-won didn¡¯t know anything. The fact that her Omega fianc¨¦ is planning this dangerous thing behind her back. ¡°I¡¯m sure Haewon will understand. No, she has to understand.¡± Adam exchanged words by himself. ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± ¡°When we were young, she promised to be an omega and be my partner.¡± ¡°Haa¡­ At that time, she must have said that because she didn¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s not something she can choose on her own.¡± Li Yu-yen sighed deeply, grabbing his throbbing forehead. Adam replied with a grin. ¡°So I said I¡¯d change it for her.¡± No, it¡¯s not even changing. He just had to put her back the way she was. Haewon was an omega from the start. Omega to be his partner. an omega to conceive a child with his seeds. He doesn¡¯t know whose prank it is. It didn¡¯t make sense that she was Alpha in the first place. She smelled so sweet when she was a kid. ¡°Seo Haewon is mine.¡± Adam murmured in a cool, subdued voice. At the same time, he was very absorbed in the idea of turning Haewon into an omega. * * * On the way home from work, Adam called to congratulate her on finishing her job well. Adam invited Hae-won to his house. Chapter 55.1 A residential and commercial complex located in Gangnam was recognizable from a distance. It was a skyscraper that stood tall with the essence of reaching the top of the sky. The central elevator was designed for viewing in a semi-circular shape, allowing views of the skyscraper while going up. Haewon stood in front of a transparent window. As the sky became dim, the artificial light that colored the city became stronger. It was as if the stars embroidered in the sky were scattered over the ground. Ding. The elevator door opened with the sound of arrival. The public hallway with the finest marble was dead silent. So she felt like her footsteps were ringing exceptionally loudly. Click. The front door opened as soon as she turned the handle. Haewon slowly raised her head. As she moved her eyes along the end of the hallway that extended toward the living room, she saw a closed door. Doesn¡¯t he know she was here? Haewon took out her cell phone. The house was so big that she thought the phone would be faster than calling out for him. Then the closed door opened. Adam spoke to Haewon with one arm on the folding door. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won missed the timing to answer as usual. Meanwhile, Adam strode closer and naturally took the jacket Hae-won was wearing on her arm. She may be used to it now, but she felt strange today. Surely something was wrong with this house. She couldn¡¯t smell any pheromones at all. It was because of the ventilation system from all rooms to the ceiling of the hallway. Hae-won did not know that this state-of-the-art ventilation system removes alpha pheromones and reverberations. ¡®Is it because it¡¯s not my house?¡¯ Anyway, considering Adam who invited her, she should not show any signs of discomfort as much as possible. Step, step. Haewon walked alongside Adam. The entrance and exit leading to the living room felt exceptionally far. It was only after looking at the wall that she realized the reason. ¡°Ah.¡± Haewon stopped, sighing softly. Frames with the same picture were lined up on the walls of the hallway. This is why it was natural to feel like she was constantly hovering in place. Like some sort of optical illusion. ¡®Butterfly¡­?¡¯ By the way, it wasn¡¯t a picture that was framed. Haewon turned around and scanned the frames that had passed by one. It was a stuffed butterfly specimen. Of all the same species. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Haewon?¡± ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m just amazed. They¡¯re all the same butterflies.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Adam added as if he understood. The appearance of butterfly specimens of the same species lined up on both sides of the corridor gave a strange feeling beyond the beauty of symmetry. ¡°A butterfly that is too small easily loses its antennae or legs during transport. I just liked this thing to be stuffed.¡± ¡°Did you do it yourself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam grinned at Haewon. Soon his eyes turned to the frame. ¡°The basics of stuffed animals are to save the antennae. In perfect symmetry.¡± Adam gently lifted the edge of the frame with his index finger. Until the frame, which had been slightly tilted to one side, remained in equilibrium. When it finally reached the perfect level, Adam straightened his hand. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s enough to glue the antennae and legs together. But if the wings are torn, there is no way out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a hobby that requires concentration.¡± ¡°Detailed and¡­¡± Adam added, gently wrapping Hae-won¡¯s shoulder. Hae-won smiled awkwardly while looking at the back of Adam¡¯s hand, whose veins stood out. She felt like a butterfly in Adam¡¯s hand. Pour. Haewon looked far away at the red stream falling. Adam poured wine and said, ¡°It¡¯s a celebratory drink, to celebrate things going well.¡± Haewon glanced around while sitting on the sofa. On the table, there was a plate of cheese, fruit, and ham. So, why? The reason why even food looks like a decoration. Haewon¡¯s house had no sense of life, but Adam¡¯s house was worse. Because it was like an exhibition room, not a house where people live. ¡°I need to invite the others over too, right? Sorry for being a narrow-minded guy, Haewon? Adam smiled and looked down at Haewon. Haewon shook his head quickly. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t even think of congratulating others too. And since this is Adam¡¯s house, it¡¯s Adam¡¯s choice to invite.¡± Haewon added. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get together and have a light meal next time? I¡¯ll find out the location.¡± Adam asked in a quiet voice, with a slight pause. ¡°Like a family meal?¡± ¡°Well¡­ yes. Like a family meal.¡± Hae-won nodded her head thinking hard. Her grinning face seemed clueless. Adam grinned as he stared at Haewon. ¡°If Haewon wants it.¡± Chapter 55.2 Adam filled his glass with wine and sat next to Haewon. A glass of red wine, like blood, hit lightly. The two looked into each other¡¯s eyes and took a sip of wine. Two, three sips¡­¡­ It was about time they moved on to the second cup. ¡°I don¡¯t know why.¡± Haewon started her rhyme by swinging a wine glass. ¡°Since I met Adam, everything has been going well.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked back, pretending. ¡°I think I can get through the marriage well with you.¡± Hae-won, who was slightly drunk with a sip of wine, confessed more than usual. Haewon gained a lot of strength from seeing Adam showing interest in and taking care of the people around her. Even though he would occasionally come to her job and just show his face. At the same time, guilt grew. As much as this man is devoted to her, the shadow cast on her false life seems to grow. In fact, it was Haewon¡¯s biggest wish that they could get through it well together. For this poor man who knows nothing. ¡°Have you ever wanted to get pregnant yourself?¡± ¡°What?¡± When she looked up at the sudden question, Adam¡¯s gray eyes were staring at her. Hae-won fiddled with the glass and dropped her eyes. ¡°Who knows.¡± Hae-won murmured in a confident voice. It was not long before Adam realized why he asked this question and asked again. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re worried?¡± ¡°?¡± When Hae-won looked at him worriedly, Adam was a little perplexed. But he soon realized why the conversation was fading away. Haewon knew Adam as an Omega. So even though he was a man, she seemed to think he was afraid of having to get pregnant. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re wrong, Haewon.¡± It¡¯s Seo Hae-won that¡¯s pregnant. My child. Adam thought while looking at the flat stomach of Haewon. ¡°I can do something with the power of modern medicine. But I asked you.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. Hae-won looked at him puzzled and bowed her head. In the meantime, she was so comfortable thinking about Adam. A penetrating sharpness. This was Adam¡¯s true self. ¡°Pregnancy? Why are you asking this question all of a sudden?¡± No way, did he find out that I¡¯m an omega? No. That¡¯s not possible. Hae-won slowly pulled herself together and opened her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t thought it through.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Adam¡¯s face turned sulky, as if it wasn¡¯t the answer he wanted. And his gaze began to fade into persistent obsession. ¡°I¡¯ve felt this since I first met you, but you don¡¯t seem like an Alpha.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Haewon¡¯s eyes were wide open. Adam¡¯s gaze that met her seemed to reveal her secrets. As her fingertips began to tremble, Haewon quickly set the wine glass down on the table. Asked Haewon softly. ¡°Specifically, what part¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t you feel it yourself?¡± Haewon¡¯s shoulders were up and down. ¡°I think you¡¯re wearing clothes,¡± Adam was drawing near. He rubbed Haewon¡¯s waist with one hand. It was a persistent touch. ¡°That don¡¯t fit. So I want to take it off.¡± ¡°A-Adam.¡± Haewon tried to push Adam. But Adam was faster. As soon as he approached, Haewon fell helplessly back. Adam pulled Haewon¡¯s body, which had fallen on the sofa, toward him. ¡°W-well, Adam.¡± Haewon hurriedly opened her mouth. Adam stopped moving and looked down at her. The cool gaze seemed to shatter her body. ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re not very much like an omega.¡± This was the only resistance Haewon could make. Adam grinned as he pondered her words. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯d be perfect if the two of us switched.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± At Adam¡¯s wrong answer, Hae-won relaxed and smiled bitterly. But Adam was serious. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°?¡± Adam gently lifted Haewon¡¯s chin. The white and fine neckline supporting the pointed jaw was revealed. ¡°It¡¯s like that today alone today. Who knew the manager would turn himself in?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a miracle. You said that, too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡­.¡± Adam slowly swept the back of Haewon¡¯s neck with his hand holding her chin. Hae-won kept her mouth shut at the strange stimulus spreading from his neck. Her voice almost turned into a groan. ¡°Then what if the person who you thought was dead is alive?¡± Adam asked as if he were inquiring about Haewon. ¡°Yes? What are you talking about?¡­.¡± Hae-won frowned at the incomprehensible question. In the meantime, Adam¡¯s breath was too close. She wonders if his lips would touch her. She¡¯s more out of breath with fear than she expected. With the teeth hidden between his lips, She thought he was going to bite her neck. Chapter 56.1 ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Haewon closed her eyes tightly. But nothing happened. When Hae-won opened his eyes slightly, Adam was smiling at her from a distance. ¡°I just asked.¡± Adam removed his hand and got up completely. He sat straight down and stared at Haewon with her chin on his right hand. ¡°I guess you were looking forward to it¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Sex.¡± ¡°!¡± Adam¡¯s blatant expression burned her face. Hae-won cleared her messy hair and sat a little apart from his side. ¡°Haewon, you look so weird today¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Adam, you¡¯re strange today.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Adam tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I¡¯m always the same.¡± Adam frankly glanced down at Haewon¡¯s body. The area where his eyes touched seemed to throb. ¡°When I see you, I think differently and I want to make you pregnant.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t.¡± Hae-won answered as if nothing had happened. And she leapt to her feet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I think I have to go. I¡¯m not feeling well.¡­.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. Her body started to get a slight fever. Why did I keep my guard down the whole time. Omegas can always be found out. Heats always came unexpectedly. Especially when she¡¯s with this guy. ¡°Haewon.¡± Adam approached Haewon. He swept Hae-won¡¯s cheek with the back of his finger. And whispered softly in her ear. ¡°If you want a child, tell me anytime. I¡¯ll hug you happily.¡± Haewon clenched his fist. ¡°What Haewon is thinking right now? I can do it all for you.¡¯ For the first time in Haerogak, she remembered the conversation that they had alone. At the same time, her lower abdomen throbbed pleasantly. Shit. Hae-won pushed Adam¡¯s body so hard that she felt it was too much. But Adam didn¡¯t budge. A breathtaking silence ensued. When Adam moved his arm, Hae-won instinctively shrank. Adam glanced at Haewon and took out her cell phone and grabbed it. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± ¡°¡­¡­No, I can take a taxi.¡± Haewon shook her head. And she headed to the hallway as if running away. When the door was opened, the butterfly procession continued endlessly. Haewon passed the path made of butterflies and turned the handle. She could feel an eerie stare from behind. Haewon climbed into the elevator without looking back. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Haa¡­.¡± As soon as the elevator door closed, Hae-won¡¯s body leaning against the glass slipped. Before she knew it, the sky was completely dark. Why are you just letting me go? Hae-won held onto her throbbing lower stomach and thought. She thought she knew why. The eyes that looked right through her were full of confidence. Confidence that wherever she runs, he can find her. ¡°Her bag, she left it behind.¡± Adam, standing far away and watching Haewon running away, found Haewon¡¯s bag in the corner of the sofa. Will she come back? When he recalled Hae-won¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t think she would come back. ¡°I don¡¯t know why she was so scared.¡± Did he stress her too hard? Adam shrugged his shoulders and laid Haewon¡¯s bag down on the table. Then he went out to the terrace and called somewhere. ¡°Is the Seo Ellie investigation over?¡± ¨C Yes. Li Yu-yen replied. ¡°Let¡¯s visit Director Choi today.¡± Director Choi was the general manager of the Seohwa Group Owner Risk Team. However, it is only a fa?ade, but in reality, it was a team dedicated to Seo Ellie¡¯s troubles. Even Chairman Seo could not fully understand the internal situation. In particular, the work stress of the employees was outside of her concern. He would say. Selection and concentration. Chairman Seo¡¯s focus on serious issues was a golden opportunity for Adam. If he picks out the vulnerabilities she has neglected, the big company called Seo-hwa will finally start to shake from its roots. Haewon, who has lost her place, will rely more on him if Seohwa disappears. What better plan is there? * * * Late at night. When the lights that lit up the city, people who were not yet asleep gathered at Mr. Lee¡¯s house. Mr. Lee, who entered Korea more than two years ago, operated poker houses nationwide. Today¡¯s place was a luxury penthouse located in central Seoul. ¡°Is it here?¡± After getting out of the car, Ellie took off her sunglasses. Since it was a high-rise building, there was no end even if she looked up. She entered the top floor guided by a bodyguard. ¡°Nice to meet you, CEO Seo.¡± Mr. Lee welcomed Ellie. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to today¡¯s game.¡± Ellie replied with a grin. Chapter 56.2 When Ellie took off her fur coat, the staff approached and politely took her clothes. Ellie walked down the hall in a simpler outfit. The marble corridor was polished to a fine finish. In addition, billions of won worth of art were hung on the wall. Mr. Lee¡¯s poker house was far from the image of a common illegal gambling house. Rather, it was more like a social hall where wealthy people gathered together. The so-called Young and Rich ¨C they were Mr. Lee¡¯s main customers. Everything had to be of the highest quality to satisfy young, prodigal customers. For example, the poker table in the center of the spacious living room alone cost 50 million won. The shelves attached to the bar were filled with expensive spirits. ¡°A glass of martini.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ellie ordered a drink from the bartender. ¡°CEO Seo.¡± While waiting for a drink, the waiter offered her a cigar. Ellie took out a cigar from the box and put it to her nose. The soft, subtle smell of soil tickled her nose pleasantly. ¡°Next time.¡± Ellie savored only the scent and dropped the cigar in the box. After greeting the waiter with her eyes, he went to another customer to offer him a cigar. Ellie leaned one arm against the bar and looked at the terrace. Participants who arrived first gathered in twos and threes on the lawn to talk. They were all the media and celebrities who frequently appeared on the paper. Some felt Ellie¡¯s eyes and greeted her. Mr. Lee¡¯s poker house was not only a poker game, but also a place of personal connections. There are quite a few customers who make deals here. That¡¯s probably why I came in with all my might. Ellie happily drank the cup. Now she felt like she found a place that fits her character. Not only her, but all the participants gathered here were immersed in the dignity presented by Mr. Lee. But the main thing is poker. The basic amount of betting starts at least 100 million won. There is no limit. It was a paradise on earth for poker. ¡°Hmm. Please pay attention.¡± Then Mr. Lee stood by the poker table and gathered people. Ellie also turned her gaze at the terrace toward the living room. Mr. Lee briefly explained the rules of the poker house after giving witty greetings to the participants. ¡°As you all know, our poker house follows the traditional Texas Hold ¡¯em rules.¡± Mr. Lee took a moment to speak in a secret voice. ¡°And once again, it¡¯s a game called No Limit, the flower of poker.¡± Mr. Lee turned to a room close to the living room. People¡¯s eyes also turned that way. ¡°We¡¯re also offering a loan service to help you play the game smoothly, so please feel free to contact us.¡± ¡°Do you accept used cars as collateral? I got it a week ago.¡± People burst into laughter when a young man asked mischievously. The man jingled the keys of the car with the logo of the foreign car brand. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll pay you in cash right away.¡± Mr. Lee gave a brazen retort. A burst of laughter again. The first game opened in such a warm atmosphere. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Before she knew it, the time was well past 1 a.m. This hand had only one left with Ellie as the participants gave up the game in the middle (Fold) in the middle. It was a man who joked to Mr. Lee that he would sell a used car as collateral. The table was stacked with 5 billion won worth of chips. Ellie rolled a gold poker chip in her hand. It was a chip that she usually carries like a charm, which she first picked up at the casino. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ellie is simply lucky today. She won two games in a row with only clumsy bluffing (acting as if she had a good hand and deceiving her opponent). How perfectly her cards match what she needs. It was as if the goddess of fate had connected only the cards she needed to her fingertips. However, the other person seemed to have the same thought. The man sitting across from me bet all the chips with a look of certainty of victory. ¡°All in.¡± As if he had forgotten, he took the car key out of his pocket and put it down on the chip. ¡°Even this.¡± The car keys clattered down on the piled-up chips. When the man smiled, Ellie snorted. ¡®Liar.¡¯ Ellie checked the cards on the floor. [A] [A] [10] [Q] [7] In Texas Hold¡¯em, the player with the highest score wins by combining a hand on the floor and a hand in his hand into a total of 5 cards. Ellie looked up and saw the damage. [K] [J] Chapter 57.1 Is there a perfect moment like this? If she put her cards on the table, [10] [J] [Q] [K] [A] A straight, royal flush. The genealogy, called royal flush, had only a 0.0032% chance of coming out. Perhaps because of this extreme probability, the other party seemed to have no idea that Ellie had a royal flush. Ellie smiled and glared at the other person. Hang on. I¡¯ve seen you before. Ellie fumbled her memory. Ah. I remembered. That damn opposition bastard! He was the son of a bastard who bought a broadcasting company to inquire about her corruption and caused an actor under Seohwa Entertainment to have a drunk driving accident. The enemy met on a single wooden bridge. That idiot was blinded by gambling and didn¡¯t seem to know what his father was doing. You¡¯re dead. The sweet moment of revenge was just around the corner. Looking all in, you look like an ace with four cards (A, A, A, A), can you beat Royal Flush? The moment Ellie shows her hand and tries to wield the blade of revenge, Bang! The police stormed in on the broken door. The poker house, which was full of dignity, quickly turned into a mess. ¡°What, how did the police get here?¡± ¡°Stop it! Stop it now!¡± A middle-aged police officer held a loudspeaker and said to the people scattering into a panic. ¡°Ah, as the first team leader. You¡¯re under arrest.¡± Regardless, the poker house staff rushed out of the terrace and threw away the books and chips. The police held the staff and participants in good order. ¡°Argh!¡± The son of the congressman, who competed with Ellie at the end, ran around the lawn, even though it was impossible to escape because it was a penthouse. There were also people hiding in the bathroom and closet. ¡°Kyak! Let go! Let go!¡± Ellie confronted the police with a poker table in between. She threw a fist at the poker chip. But she was caught by police approaching her from behind. ¡°Fuck, won¡¯t you let go?¡± ¡°Arh!¡± When Ellie kicked, the police fell out. ¡°Madam, if you keep doing this, you¡¯ll be charged with obstruction of justice!¡± The two men stuck together, but they couldn¡¯t catch Ellie properly. In the end, it was not until the three of them rushed in to arrest Ellie. ¡°Hey! Do you not know who I am? Huh? Whoever took the money and used it up! I am Seo Ellie! Fuck you, Seohwa Group¡¯s second daughter, Seo Ellie!¡± ¡°Just calm down for now, please¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Call Director Choi! Take out my phone and call Director Choi right away!¡± Ellie cried out for Director Choi with her voice torn apart. ¡°What is the owner-risk team doing? Argh! This punks!¡± Her roar reverberated through the night sky. * * * ¡°What the¡­¡± Director Choi jumped up. It¡¯s 1:37 a.m. He was nervous, so he took a tranquilizer, but it seemed that he fell asleep on the sofa. Director Choi gulped down the water he had placed on the coffee table. ¡°Ugh, why in my dreams¡­¡­!¡± Director Choi dreamed of being bitten by Ellie, who was infected with the zombie virus. Even though she was a zombie, she had an ego and called his name. It was a real nightmare. No, in a way, it¡¯s a dream related to reality. Days passed from the cruise party, where Ellie hit him on the head with a plastic bottle and his dignity as a human being became nothing. And just yesterday, A man came to see him. ¡°Stand by me, Director Choi.¡± Joo Adam. He was the fiance of the second daughter of the Seohwa group, Seo Haewon. He was a courageous man who brought out the main topic from the very beginning. His appearance was unbelievable. ¡°What do you mean, stand by you?¡± ¡°I happened to see you being beaten by Seo Ellie on the cruise.¡± ¡°T-the youngest girl, it¡¯s not a day or two like that. Do you see me as someone who just accepts that kind of thing everyday?¡± ¡°Does that kind of person carry his resignation letter every day?¡± ¡°!¡± He had a keen eye. In fact, Director Choi always carried his resignation letter like an amulet after the cruise party. But he really didn¡¯t mean to quit. a talisman that literally means comfort when he¡¯s tired. ¡°Money must be good, huh? Director Choi, I heard you were a popular lawyer before you joined Seo Hwa.¡± Adam was right. In front of money, he was just a small citizen. In Seohwa, Director Choi offered a large salary that he would not be able to touch in his lifetime if he lived as a lawyer for a law firm. When he changed jobs without looking back, he fell into a state of cleaning behind the youngest girl on a vain day. By the time he realized that, he had already come too far. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Director Choi¡¯s work?¡± Yes. As of that day, Director Choi crossed the irreversible river. Chapter 57.2 He threatened, or persuaded, the actor who accompanied Ellie at the time to imprison him instead, and completely excluded her from the investigation through all kinds of lobbying. However, an opposition lawmaker recently brought the case to the surface to inquire about her corruption. When he turns on the TV, that¡¯s all there is to it. Thanks to this, Director Choi was suffering from nightmares every day. ¡°How do you¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I have a good source.¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not here to threaten you. I¡¯m here to tell you why you should stick to my side.¡± Director Choi opened the envelope that Adam put out. It contained a pile of papers full of accusations of school violence caused by Seo Ellie during her school days. What? Was it just this? It was a fact that he already knew. He was very relieved, but Adam recited the thoughts in Director Choi¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s cute. It¡¯s when she was a student. Maybe because she was young or what. Now, it¡¯s easy to move on but someone can raise a public opinion.¡± ¡°What the¡­¡± ¡°Then what about this?¡± Adam held out another envelope. ¡°These pictures¡­¡­.¡± ¡°A photo of a hostess attached to the wives of Seohwa Welfare to get the sponsors out. They all belong to Seohwa Entertainment, didn¡¯t you know?¡± He wondered why the fiance of Seo Haewon visited him. Perhaps it was over the sponsor¡¯s case. He thought he would be as quiet as he was a political partner of a second-born girl who is treated like a guest. This guy, he wasn¡¯t as normal as he thought. The nails he was hiding were sharper than he thought. The whispering voice had the power to persuade people. ¡°I-if you reveal this, CEO Seo won¡¯t stay still either.¡± Are you saying you¡¯re going to turn Chairman Seo into an enemy? Adam only smiled at Director Choi¡¯s weak resistance. There was definitely something more left in his eyes. Something that hasn¡¯t been said yet. ¡°There¡¯s a bigger one left.¡± ¡°A big one, what do you mean?¡± There¡¯s more to it than this? ¡°Should I give you a hint?¡± ¡°P-please.¡± ¡°This time, we can¡¯t end by sending an actor to prison.¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°The police are working together to investigate the case, and my sister-in-law is also on the line.¡± A joint investigation by police and prosecutors. It was not a problem that he could solve by trying. Should I report to Chairman Seo? However, even if it was reported, it must have been him who sent her away. Because he was a team dedicated to owner risk. Director Choi suddenly realized. Now it¡¯s time for him to jump in fire instead of Seo Ellie. Like an actor who went to jail on behalf of Ellie. He¡¯s sure that¡¯s why she gave him such a high salary that he has never seen in his life. ¡°If you can¡¯t stop this, will Chairman Seo leave you alone?¡± Adam¡¯s voice pushed Director Choi¡¯s back. Director Choi realized that he was gradually being pushed to the brink. ¡°You know well that she¡¯s relentless with her subordinates¡¯ mistakes, right?¡± ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ No matter how loyal her subordinates were, Chairman Seo Won-hee was relentless. What if, like Adam said, there¡¯s a problem he can¡¯t handle? After all, Chairman Seo will hold someone accountable and the target will be himself, right? ¡°I¡¯ll give you plenty of time to think.¡± The grinning face was reprehensible sly. The man with gray eyes was like the demon Mephisto who seduced Faust. ¡°That¡¯s before an accident happens.¡± Adam left a meaningful remark and went back. That was only a day ago, so Director Choi was still in a dilemma. What is this? This anxiety. It¡¯s like the silence of the night before the storm¡­¡­. Buzz. Then the cell phone vibrated. ¡°Ah.¡± The cell phone slipped from Director Choi¡¯s hand, which was in a hurry. Director Choi hurriedly fixed his cell phone and pressed the call button. ¨C Director Choi. Did you make up your mind? A familiar voice. It was Adam. ¡°G-give me enough time to think¡­¡­.¡± ¨C I was going to. My sister-in-law had an accident earlier than I thought. ¡°What?¡± ¨C Seo Ellie was taken away. I¡¯ll get in touch with you soon. ¡°W-was she kidnapped?!¡± ¨C The police came into the poker house. Oh my god. Director Choi collapsed. He knew Ellie was gambling. However, implicitly, the gambling boards of chaebols were so it wouldn¡¯t matter much unless the word gets out. So he was relieved. However, if it was a surprise attack on the poker house, it could only be said that it was determined from the higher-ups. On top of that, an on-site arrest. It was also impossible to switch the blame to someone else. ¨C There is an opposition lawmaker who has been involved in a corruption scandal this time, just nice that his son was a regular at Poker House. Director Choi¡¯s eyes widened. Apparently, Ellie was in the same boat as the opposition lawmaker now. In this case, there was no intention to let Seo Ellie go. ¨C I told you, this is not big enough for you yet. Chapter 58.1 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¨C I¡¯ll send you the address, so come as soon as you can. My proposal is still valid. Tak. The other party hung up. Director Choi stared blankly into the air and began to pack in a hurry. * * * As soon as the day dawned, Director Choi left his home. Director Choi pulled over in front of a cafe located outside the city center. It was a sophisticated design building with a wide glass on the southern wall. There was no one inside the cafe. They didn¡¯t even play a common jazz playlist. Maybe it was because of the creepy silence, but the sound of footsteps resonated exceptionally loudly. ¡°You¡¯re here, Director Choi.¡± Adam was already sitting in the cafe, not seen from the outside. He looked like he knew Director Choi would come. Director Choi was captivated by Adam¡¯s beauty and bowed his head for a while. ¡°Sit comfortably.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, yes.¡± It must be because of his outstanding beauty that he feels different even though he is shaped like a human being. He was like a sculpture. In particular, the light that came through the wide window looked like a halo around Adam¡¯s body, so it even felt a sacred atmosphere. He felt like he had to hear the solemn singing of the choir along with the pipe. ¡°Our Director Choi looks very dark. I guess you didn¡¯t sleep well¡± ¡°Hahaha. Yes¡­¡­.¡± Director Choi smiled bitterly. Early this morning, he got a phone call shortly after the phone call with Adam. Dozens from Ellie, followed by the owner-risk team staff. Director Choi ignored everything. He decided to run away from the reality that has risen to a level that he can no longer afford. No, he¡¯d say he transferred to be exact. He couldn¡¯t throw his resignation in Ellie¡¯s face like he imagined every day, but at least he can watch the news on TV that she went to jail. ¡°The terms are the same as I said last time.¡± Adam kindly added. Adam asked Director Choi to stay abroad for a year. Adam pays all the living expenses. A new status has already been created. ¡°It¡¯s a confidentiality agreement.¡± A man who appeared to be Adam¡¯s secretary put down the paper on the table. Speaking of keeping secrets, Director Choi realized anew what he was doing now. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Adam asked, leaning his head, as Director Choi was half mesmerized and just looking at the contract. ¡°N-no. I never dreamed that I would betray Seo-hwa.¡­.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that you are truly loyal to the Seohwa Group? I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± Adam stared at Director Choi and whispered in a secret voice. ¡°Seohwa is a losing game.¡± ¡°What about JS?¡± Director Choi asked, looking up gently at Adam. Adam raised one eyebrow as if to say something. ¡°No, you have to bet on me.¡± Adam raised his index finger and tapped the paper. ¡°Because I¡¯m the winner.¡± ¡°!¡± He leaned gently and a huge shadow cast over the coffee table. Director Choi seemed to be out of breath for a moment as Adam¡¯s words sounded like absolute truth. ¡°I¡¯m going to make both Seohwa and JS mine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± He heard that he was ignored by both Seo-hwa and JS because he was an omega, but in fact, Joo Adam was a criminal. He must have been an extraordinary figure just by digging into Ellie¡¯s past. Is he really an omega¡­? On the surface, he was indistinguishable from other alpha. And when he had a face-to-face conversation, he was completely fascinated by his charisma. In any case, Adam was the only lifeline for Director Choi, who was pushed to the brink due to the issue of the youngest girl. Alpha or Omega was not important. ¡°You will only stay abroad for a year.¡± Adam spoke in a soft voice and removed his hand from the paper. As he beckoned, Li Yuyen took out a fountain pen and handed it to Director Choi. As soon as Director Choi received the fountain pen, he scribbled his autograph on the memorandum. ¡°Then it¡¯ll be all organized.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Director Choi shook his head. Does he want to go all-in of his future to Seo Ellie or fold? In fact, the latter did not exist as an option. It was Adam who made it possible. She held his own weakness, and he was the only one who could help him. It was a lifetime gamble for Director Choi. Adam picked up a paper with Director Choi¡¯s autograph. The contract fluttered back when he pulled his wrist. ¡°The last card on the poker is called a river.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam continued, ignoring Choi¡¯s question. ¡°What is the etymology? Maybe a river in the sense of crossing an irreversible river?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, this is just my guess, so don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Adam laughed. Chapter 58.2 When Director Choi returned back, Li Yu-yen sighed deeply. Li Yu-yen muttered, rubbing his convulsed face with one hand. ¡°He¡¯s really crossed an irreversible river.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe in human beings like you to bring them abroad.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking too much, young man.¡± Adam¡¯s eyebrows curled in a smile. He shrugged his shoulders to correct Li Yu-yen¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s not because of me, it¡¯s because of Chairman Seo. The fear of Chairman Seo has clouded his judgment.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who instigated it.¡± ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± Adam grinned. Li Yu-yen kicked his tongue. He didn¡¯t feel good because he felt like he used Director Choi. But at this time, Adam had an advantage only when he disappeared. By the time Director Choi returns to Korea, there will be no help. Only the ruins with nothing are waiting for him. It was also if he came back alive. Adam didn¡¯t promise Director Choi¡¯s safety. * * * ¡°Ellie was arrested?¡± Blood stood out under Chairman Seo¡¯s forehead skin. As Li Yu-yen expected, the Seohwa group is on alert. When Director Choi, the head of the owner-risk team, disappeared, the subordinates underneath were confused. It was impossible to even grasp the proper situation at the headquarters. In particular, Chairman Seo delegated all of Ellie¡¯s problems to Director Choi. She was paying dearly for her neglect only today. ¡°Where is Director Choi?¡± ¡°Well, he has been out of touch since early this morning.¡± ¡°What?¡± When Chairman Seo shot back sharply, the lawyer bowed his head. ¡°What is the rest of the owner-risk team doing? Why aren¡¯t there any proper reports yet!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. They¡¯ve got a lot of phone calls here and there, so I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re delayed in dealing with it.¡± ¡°Do you call that an excuse?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll send someone to check immediately.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not worth your money.¡­.¡± Chairman Seo gritted her teeth. ¡°Headquarters consultants, call them in. Now!¡± Lawyer Kim rushed out of the room due to Chairman Seo¡¯s disapproval. Chairman Seo slammed the desk. The wooden executive desk shook. ¡°Hoo.¡± Chairman Seo took a slow breath and called somewhere. ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯ll see you today.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A sitting room in a fancy Japanese restaurant. There were two people sitting opposite each other. Bluefin tuna sashimi on a luxurious ceramic plate was placed on the table, but it remained in its original state as if it were an edible ornament. ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink first.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, Madam.¡± When Chairman Seo held out the bottle, the man bowed his head politely and raised the glass. It was Mr. Heo, a senior prosecutor. The two were alumni of the university and were seniors and juniors. ¡°So, what the police are after is an opposition lawmaker?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it looks bad. He paid the broadcasting company to ask about her corruption and the sending out the drunk driver of the actor from the agency, Seohwa. ¡°Oh, by the way. It¡¯s already been more than half a year. He¡¯s very vicious. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s running around here and there just wanting to live alone.¡± Mr. Heo helped Chairman Seo with his tongue clenched. Then he gently turned his head and drank a glass of alcohol. He put down his glass and looked at the chairman. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of the youngest lady.¡± Mr. Heo made an expression of resentment. ¡°Then what can we do? There¡¯s a lot of fuss from the higher-ups right now that we have to weave him together with his family and send them away.¡± There was nothing like a family issue to end a politician¡¯s life. ¡°Let¡¯s see. His wife plagiarised papers, his father-in-law speculates on real estate, and his family manipulates stock prices.¡± Mr Heo folded his fingers one by one, spread his palm wide, and lightly hit the table. ¡°He has only one son left. So this guy¡¯s a gambling addict? We¡¯ve been waiting for months, and we¡¯ve just got solid evidence and we¡¯ve raided.¡± It was Adam who gave the report. Naturally, Chairman Seo and Mr. Heo would not have known that. ¡°If I knew there would be the youngest daughter of Seohwa Group involved, I wouldn¡¯t have broken the door and let her go. I really didn¡¯t know you had your youngest daughter.¡± The chairman looked so frustrated that she was going to die. She didn¡¯t ask him to meet her to hear this complaint. ¡°So, is there no other way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to separate only the youngest daughter because there¡¯s a lot of surveillance eyes here and there. Please cut me some slack, Sunbae. It¡¯s not as easy as picking fish out of a bucket.¡­.¡± Mr. Heo sighed deeply. ¡°Enough.¡± Chairman Seo jumped up. ¡°Gosh! I¡¯ll try to prevent media exposure as much as I can.¡± Mr. Heo knelt down and begged obsequiously. Chairman Seo looked down at him with her eyes wide open. ¡°You¡¯ll have to do better than that congressman. Make sure the media doesn¡¯t show the Seo-hwa Group.¡± Chairman Seo grit her teeth. Chapter 59.1 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adam and Li Yu-yen eavesdropped on Chairman Seo¡¯s conversation in the car. After no more conversations were heard, Adam took out his earphones and put them down on the console box. ¡°Chairman Seo¡¯s connections are amazing, too.¡± Li Yu-yen admired, yet not really admiring. ¡°After all, did they block the media? Director Choi would be disappointed at their ability.¡± It¡¯s none of their business. Adam added with a grin. Li Yu-yen, on the other hand, was serious. ¡®Did she choose the honor of the company over her child?¡¯ If even lawmakers were involved, the scale was large. Even if it was Chairman Seo, it would have been difficult to get only Ellie out. It was best to ask in this manner. By the way. ¡°Did you know that the opposition lawmaker was also involved? Is that why you purposely staked on this?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Adam pretended to be clueless. ¡°Chairman Seo, she¡¯s really scary. She doesn¡¯t even have that kind of respect for her children. What would she say to Haewon?¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re worried.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried. She¡¯s my omega.¡±Adam answered brazenly. Haewon already seemed to have become an Omega in his head. Li Yu-yen sighed deeply. Living as a puppet of Seohwa Group or living as an omega. Which is the better future? Li Yu-yen looked at Adam, shaking off his complicated thoughts. ¡°I guess Seo Ellie is done. Who¡¯s next?¡± ¡°Seo Sera.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll throw the bait.¡± ¡°Bait?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make a place for Seo Hae-won in JS.¡± A significant smile spread around Adam¡¯s mouth. * * * Adam pulled over in front of a skyscraper in downtown Seoul. He arrived at a member-operated luxury bar. ¡®Is it here.¡¯ Entering inside, Vice Chairman Joo was just emptying his fifth glass. Adam sat in front of him, laughing inwardly at him. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Yes, brother.¡± ¡°I must have contacted you for something to say, but I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m just drinking.¡± ¡°No. Rather, it¡¯s easier to talk in a place like this.¡± Adam smiled, and he was silent. ¡°It¡¯s Marie¡¯s anniversary, as things don¡¯t work out.¡± ¡°?¡± Whatever he was saying, Adam belatedly understood what the vice chairman was saying and nodded naturally. When he first met the vice chairman, he seemed to remember that he told him any day to inquire about Marie¡¯s death. He can¡¯t believe it happened today. Actually, today was neither Marie¡¯s death day nor anything. But the vice chairman was undoubtedly completely absorbed in her death. He would rather be glad. No other prey is as easy to grasp and shake as an emotional man. ¡°It¡¯s still clear when I first met Marie.¡± The vice chairman tapped his finger on his head. Adam let his words slip into one ear with his chin on his hand. ¡°Do you know how I met your mother?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I got one question wrong on the test, but I was afraid of being scolded by my father, so I walked around the yard. Marie looked at me and grabbed my wrist and went to the kitchen. Then she scooped up a bunch of ice cream and held it out in front of me.¡± His eyes were moistened. ¡°I don¡¯t know how she knew it, but she comforted me that the world doesn¡¯t collapse by getting a few questions wrong on the test.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Adam gave a compliment in a half-hearted manner. He thought it was such a great first meeting. ¡°Oh, yes. Maybe I was holding the test paper. That¡¯s probably why she did so.¡± Adam grabbed the glass with one hand and shook it lightly. Large ice clattered against the glass. ¡°She has been on my side many times in front of my father ever since. Marie was that kind of woman. I felt sorry for my brothers who had lost their mother earlier, but I was always kind to them.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adam¡¯s hand, waving the glass, stopped. ¡®Mom is really happy.¡¯ He hears a voice in his head. At the same time, the face of the woman buried in memory came to mind. Palely white skin, on the contrary, warm touch, gray eyes that resemble themselves. ¡®I can eat delicious food with my angel and draw a lot of pictures that I like. So I¡¯m happy.¡¯ At that time, the woman must have shared the same soul as Marie, whom he remembered. ¡®You monster¡­! I wish you were dead.¡¯ But it has changed. Something changed her. The cause of the ugly transformation of a beautiful soul Adam turned his head when he saw his face reflected in the glass. ¡°Marie¡­¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Adam cut off the vice chairman¡¯s words. It was hard to put up with the whining of the man anymore. If he heard one more word, he felt like he would hit his head with a glass. ¡°Oh, yes. I talked too much about myself.¡± He smiled awkwardly. Adam also said with a smile. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to go to jail for my sister-in-law.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± The chairman ran out of drinks. The back of his head was tingling. Chapter 59.2 ¡°Chairman Seo said nothing¡­¡­.¡± ¡°She met a high-ranking prosecutor, a college alumnus, and agreed not to release any reports about Seo Ellie. It is confidential information, so you can trust me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t know until long after.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It must be quite complicated because the children of opposition politicians are also intertwined. She can¡¯t avoid jail time.¡± He gulped down the wine. Now that all about Marie has been forgotten, and a terrible unseen fight had plagued the man. ¡®Is the person who was alive, should supposedly stay alive?¡¯ Adam gave him a moment to cool off and asked softly. ¡°So, what have we decided to hand over to them on the terms of a political marriage?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided to hand over the position as JS Trade Director.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give that spot to Haewon.¡± ¡°What? What are you talking about¡­.?¡± ¡°The chairman won¡¯t be able to say anything about it, if you say that you will give it to Seo Hae-won under the pretext of this incident.¡± The vice chairman nodded his head, perhaps persuaded by Adam¡¯s words. But he added as if something had come to mind. ¡°But if it¡¯s your fianc¨¦e, we¡¯ve agreed to put her in the position of the JS Welfare Foundation.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should give her a better seat?¡± Adam tilted his head. ¡°I don¡¯t like to fight in the house, but if I were to be honest, I¡¯m on your side.¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°I noticed what you wanted me to do.¡± A commentary saw that Adam had a prudent personality unlike his outward appearance. ¡°So you have to use it well. Haewon and I are on the same team.¡± ¡°¡­¡­one team, I see.¡± Certainly, it was as Adam said. Rather than handing over the JS stake to Seo Sera or Seo Ellie, it was in the interest of the vice chairman to give it to Seo Hae-won. If Adam will be on his side as he is now. And Ellie¡¯s arrest gave Haewon a reason to give him a key position. ¡®If Adam didn¡¯t find me¡­¡­.¡¯ The vice chairman glanced at Adam. He would have been tricked by the viper-like Chairman Seo and had a wedding before he found out about her arrest. At that time, it must have been after all the shares of JS had already passed to the mother and daughters. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll rearrange the position of trade director, to hand over to your fianc¨¦.¡± He nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯m glad it helped. Oh and brother . . ..¡± Adam continued ¡°Chairman Seo should not know that I am behind this deal. You know, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that would be in our favor.¡± The vice chairman raised his glass and drank it down. When he straightened his head, Adam was reaching out. ¡°Now you¡¯re on the same boat as me.¡± The vice chairman shook hands with Adam while laughing lonely. * * * The next day. The vice chairman waited for the chairman at a fancy Korean restaurant. Half an hour after the appointment, the door opened. Chairman Seo appeared with her usual arrogant attitude. However, she was not as relaxed as usual. Her eyes were unusually sharp today. ¡®What Adam said was all true.¡¯ It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t believe it, but it was a commentary that admired his brother¡¯s intelligence. ¡°Why did you suddenly say to meet each other?¡± ¡°Do you really need to meet family members who have a good reason?¡± The vice chairman struck back. ¡®You¡¯re up to something.¡¯ Chairman Seo thought. She was recently spending a busy day dealing with Ellie¡¯s arrest without the JS family knowing. Meanwhile, she got a call from the chairman. Did the information leak? In order to find out his intentions, she had no choice but to meet in person. So he took his cup back and forth, and at last he revealed its claws. It was a dull but definite shot. ¡°The youngest lady is caught up in an unsavory affair.¡± Alas. Chairman Seo gathered her eyebrows. ¡°It would have been helpful if you could at least give me a word. It¡¯s upsetting to know this from the third person¡¯s mouth, Chairman Seo.¡± In his sly performance, the chairman snorted, a trilateral sound she¡¯s sure he figured it out. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it on purpose to avoid worrying about it before the wedding, but now that I see it, there¡¯s no need for that?¡± Chairman Seo put down her glass with a snap. ¡°I don¡¯t have time. Just get to the point.¡± A smile faded from her face. ¡°I¡¯m giving your second daughter the position of JS Trade Director, which I decided to hand over to the eldest.¡± ¡°Why is it like that?¡± Chairman Seo smiled. ¡°If you give up this much, we both won¡¯t be at an advantage.¡± ¡°Advantage? There must have been someone else who could see better than me, right?¡± Chairman Seo asked back with a grin. ¡°Ha ha. Well, my father would be shocked to hear about this, but¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes. He, who had the vulgar bastard omega bastard as a son.¡± Chairman Seo stared at the vice chairman with an angry face. Chapter 60.1 The chairman was about to be crushed to death by her. Although they were both alphas, Chairman Seo was at a different level. Indeed, she was a person who raised Seo-hwa as a leading conglomerate heir. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say this time.¡± Chairman Seo jumped up. As if she didn¡¯t want to waste any more time, she threatened with determination. ¡°But if you want to continue to borrow Seohwa¡¯s power, you¡¯d better stop digging around like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± The chairman answered with a glass. When Chairman Seo went outside, she drank the alcohol in her hand. It was a win that was somewhat uncomfortable. * * * ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Haewon frowned. None of the letters on the document caught her eye. She shook her head and pressed the middle of her forehead as if she was shaking off her thoughts, but it was of no use. ¡®Have you ever wanted to get pregnant?¡¯ Haewon closed her eyes tightly. When it is worth forgetting, Adam¡¯s words come to mind and mess up. ¡®I¡¯ve felt this since we first met, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re an Alpha.¡¯ It is not enough to touch Haewon¡¯s secret, but he even notices her secret and shakes her heart. ¡®If you want a child, tell me anytime. I¡¯ll hug you happily.¡¯ The sweet temptation tightened her stomach. Why does my mouth keep drying? In the end, Hae-won stood up from her seat after turning off the monitor while touching her lower lip well. ¡°Bora, let¡¯s call it a day.¡± ¡°Oh, CEO?¡± Bora stopped typing and looked at Haewon. She was worried because Hae-won had initiated to leave work early. Bora carefully examined the complexion of Haewon. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Haewon smiled without saying a word, then suddenly remembered the plan she had forgotten. ¡°Come to think of it, we should have a celebration¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hae-won replied to Bora¡¯s question. ¡°Louis, he has been through a lot. So I thought, why don¡¯t we have a celebration party?¡± At Adam¡¯s house. She swallowed her last words. Bora sighed quietly and quickly added. ¡°Do you have any place in mind? If you don¡¯t have it, I¡¯ll look for it right away.¡± ¡°There are some places I¡¯ve selected. Will you decide the date after discussing it with Louis?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bora nodded vigorously. While Bora was texting Louis, Haewon quietly walked to the entrance. When Louis, who was working in the office, arrived in front of the representative office, there was no Haewon. ¡°Did you call me, Secretary Lim?¡± ¡°Oh, Louis! Let¡¯s call it a day, and I¡¯ll¡­¡­.¡± Bora blurted out the end of the sentence. ¡®Oh, I didn¡¯t hear the reason why she didn¡¯t look energetic today.¡¯ Looking at the place where Haewon was standing, Bora thought. ¡°Hoo.¡± Haewon let out a thin breath. Breathing in the cold outside air made her feel calmer. But as soon as she raised her head, she couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Haewon.¡± It was Adam. He stood alone not too far away. Unlike Hae-won, who was disturbed, Adam¡¯s smile was beyond imagination. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to contact you because I¡¯ve been busy these days.¡± Adam approached with a nonchalant murmur. He held a familiar bag in his hand. Haewon¡¯s eyes met the bag. ¡°You left it behind. I¡¯m here to return it.¡± Adam stopped in front of Haewon and held out her bag. Hae-won stared at the bag and apologized reflexively. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adam. That day went by like that¡­¡­.¡± Then, she couldn¡¯t speak as if the fuse had been cut off. She couldn¡¯t think of an excuse exactly why she went back like that that day. ¡°Are you nervous because it¡¯s not a familiar place?¡± Asked Adam softly. It was time for Hae-won to be relieved by his friendly eyes. ¡°But it hurts a little. You were scared to be alone with me in my house.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°Haewon¡¯s house is comfortable because it¡¯s your house.¡± Adam appealed his anger and held the bag in Haewon¡¯s hand. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll only have sex at your house.¡± Adam took the lead when Hae-won tried to apologize. Surprised Hae-won¡¯s eyes were fixed toward Adam. ¡°Why?¡± Smiling, Adam asks back. Haewon was embarrassed and relieved. It was the usual Adam. At the same time, questions arose. Adam as usual? What was he like? No, let¡¯s not think about it anymore. Hae-won shook her head inwardly. She is now projecting her anxious feelings to Adam. The guilt of living with the fact that she¡¯s an omega. Adam is the one who will faint if he knows the secret of Haewon. It is not Adam who lives with a mask, but Seo Haewon herself. Chapter 60.2 Hae-won hugged the bag that was handed to her as she tried to relax and persuade Adam, as per usual, so that he doesn¡¯t doubt her anxiety. ¡°What if someone hears you?¡± ¡°Haewon and I are the only ones here.¡± Adam pretended to look around. Hae-won laughed weakly, then rummaged through the bag. By the way, there wasn¡¯t anything that was needed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Haewon?¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have any of my suppressants. I think I dropped it at Adam¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Do you need it now?¡± Adam asked, squinting. Haewon shook his head. ¡°I have more.¡± Hae-won shrugged her left shoulder carrying a tote bag. Adam carefully observed Haewon¡¯s two bags. ¡°I guess you have one in each bag.¡± When he saw Hae-won, a mischievous smile spread across Adam¡¯s mouth. ¡°I have a heat that can explode at any time.¡± Hae-won¡¯s shoulders were moved by the expression. ¡°It¡¯s not every day.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m glad. But don¡¯t go crazy in front of others. Never.¡± Adam pretended to joke and revealed his strong desire to possess Haewon. ¡®I¡¯d love not to, but¡­¡¯ Haewon swallowed a deep sigh. How she wishes she could control her heat. Fortunately, recently, the heat was only when she was with Adam. As Adam tried to open his mouth again, Haewon¡¯s cell phone rang. Haewon answered the phone in a hurry. ¡°Yes, yes, I see.¡± She leaned to the phone, nodding her head in an unprecedented gentleness. Hae-won, who finally finished the phone call, was as pale as a drowning man. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Chairman Seo¡¯s call. I should go now. I guess it¡¯s urgent. Oh, thank you for coming to return my bag.¡± Hae-won smiled as she lifted up the bag Adam brought him while talking, somewhat rambling. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± ¡°Yes? No, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°I felt a bit sad to send you alone last time.¡± Adam lightly gripped Haewon¡¯s wrist. As Hae-won stood as if she had been nailed down, he asked in a firm voice. ¡°Haewon, you¡¯re not avoiding me on purpose, are you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t avoid you on purpose¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go. My car is right there.¡± Adam naturally put Haewon in his car. * * * Through the densely packed skyscrapers. Haewon seemed to feel tight in the chest as the familiar scenery caught her eyes. Like that, Adam¡¯s car stopped in front of the Seohwa Group¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Thank you for wishing me well.¡± Hae-won looked at Adam while undoing her seat belt. ¡°It will take a long time. So don¡¯t wait, all right?¡± Adam rolled his eyes at her request, pretending not to understand. ¡°You can¡¯t wait for me.¡± Haewon emphasized once more, then closed the car door. It was like a parent who begged her little child. Only when Haewon became far enough, Adam gave a quick answer. ¡°I want to.¡± ¡®The headquarters is in a mess today.¡¯ Hae-won thought as she walked down the hall. This was the floor of the strategic planning headquarters called the Seohwa Control Tower. Some of the spaces are divided into transparent glass walls, so she can see the inside at a glance. All the employees remained even after the closing time. The other offices were busy as well. The employee, who was calling with his necktie turned over his shoulder, hurriedly lowered the blinds when his eyes met with Hae-won. ¡®What happened?¡¯ Hae-won took out her cell phone and searched for the Seohwa group. However, no negative articles have been posted in the past few days. As she opened the door of the executive meeting room, Chairman Seo and Sera were already seated. Haewon hurriedly lowered her head and went to her place. ¡°You¡¯re all here.¡± Chairman Seo opened her mouth. ¡®Ellie hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡¯ Haewon quickly scoured the empty chairs. Ellie wasn¡¯t there. Nevertheless, Chairman Seo remained calm as if she had forgotten Ellie¡¯s existence. Sera also looked calm. ¡®I guess they know she¡¯s not coming.¡¯ Haewon felt a familiar sense of helplessness. She was always the last person to hear the news even if something big happened in the house. There were a lot of things that she didn¡¯t know until the official articles were posted. ¡°There were some changes in the meeting with Vice Chairman Joo, so I talked with him.¡± Chairman Seo continued in a solemn voice. ¡°We were supposed to take the position of JS Trade Director.¡± ¡°You were supposed to give it to my entourage, right?¡± When the talk of a trade director came up, Sera stepped in cautiously. Instinctively, she noticed that things were in trouble. Chapter 61.1 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Chairman Seo closed her eyes and remained silent for a while. The longer the silence, the more anxious Se-ra became. Only Haewon was confused because she didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡®The position of trade director is the reason for the political marriage, right? I don¡¯t know anything.¡¯ Haewon thought. It was not known exactly what conversations were exchanged between Chairman Seo and Vice Chairman Joo. Because the contract she received didn¡¯t provide that kind of detail. But every contract has its ups and downs. ¡°He decided to put Haewon in that position.¡± Chairman Seo said with her eyes wide open. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Sera and Haewon asked back at the same time. Because Sera¡¯s voice was so loud, Hae-won¡¯s voice was naturally buried, and Chairman Seo¡¯s sharp eyes turned to Sera. Sera kept her mouth shut. Betrayal and anger split her mind. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose her share. To Seo Haewon, too! ¡°JS is a large company with a market capitalization of nearly 3 trillion won. How can Seo Hae-won handle that? She¡¯s not gonna be a good owner.¡± Chairman Seo¡¯s eyes, listening to Sera, moved to Haewon. ¡°You say that as if I¡¯m a close friend of yours.¡± Chairman Seo said then looked at Haewon. It¡¯s a ridiculous sophistry. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Sera¡¯s voice trembled finely and then stared at Haewon with wide eyes. This is because she could not be angry at Chairman Seo, who is like a deity. ¡°Hey, Seo Hae-won. If you have a mouth, say something.¡± Sera clenched her teeth and whispered. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Haewon, frozen like ice, pressed the back of her innocent hand. She has been feeling stuffy since a while ago. Like something invisible weighs on her shoulders. ¡®JS Trade Director position.¡¯ It was a bolt from the blue for Haewon. Hae-won, who barely came to her senses, stammered. ¡°Chairman, as she said, it¡¯s too much for me. I¡¯ve never learned anything about trade.¡± ¡°Yes, mother. And you know I¡¯m a better option, and I¡¯m in real control, right?¡± Sera quickly continued her words. Starting with the JS trade, the rest of the JS affiliates will be under the Seohwa Group. That was the real purpose of Chairman Seo¡¯s arrangement for this political marriage. By the way, pushing her out of the most important position and putting Haewon in. It was like kicking the captain out and leaving the plane to a civilian. Above all, it was a matter of trust for Sera. When she thought that her mother might believe in Seo Haewon more than her, her voice eventually rose. ¡°What on earth are you thinking¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Do you think I want to do that?¡± Se-ra kept her mouth shut at Chairman Seo¡¯s scolding. Her sharp reaction did not seem to be her dogma. ¡°Don¡¯t complicate the situation by talking to them when your sister is already in trouble.¡± ¡°What happened to Ellie?¡± Haewon stepped in cautiously. Then Chairman Seo burst into laughter. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Yeah, you shouldn¡¯t know. I¡¯m trying so hard not to let anyone know!¡± Bang! Chairman Seo clenched her fist and hit the desk. ¡®The youngest lady is caught up in an unsavory affair.¡¯ ¡®It would have been helpful if you could at least give me a word. It¡¯s upsetting to know this from someone else, Chairman Seo.¡¯ Chairman Seo grit her teeth as she stared into the air. Vice Chairman Joo. You raccoon. Chairman Seo was not used to losing. Therefore, she had no choice but to reflect on this sense of defeat longer than others. Finally, Chairman Seo, who has recovered her mind, said nothing. ¡°It has already been decided. Don¡¯t complain any more.¡± She bobbed her chin outward. ¡°Get out, both of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­is that so?¡± ¡°What?¡± Hae-won carefully asked back at Sera¡¯s murmur. But Sera did not answer. She was pondering something on her own. Chairman Seo, who has strong self-esteem, did not admit it in front of her daughters, but Ellie seemed to have had a significant impact on the decision by analogy with her words. ¡®My mother is desperately hiding the fact of Ellie¡¯s arrest. By the way, what if the JS side noticed? Did they use that as an excuse to threaten Mother to hand over the position of the trading director to Seo Haewon? Yeah. It would be more profitable to give it to their daughter-in-law, Seo Hae-won, rather than hand it over to me.¡¯ Fuck. Sera gritted her teeth. If so, it was meaningless to plead further. Her mother was a more practical person than anyone else. This time, she was caught by JS and stepped back. ¡®There¡¯s nothing we can do about this.¡¯ Se-ra, who quickly grasped the situation, eased her anger. She could fully understand the decision unless it was made with more faith in Seo Hae-won than her. Chapter 61.2 On the other hand, unlike Sera, Hae-won, who knew nothing, was busy standing still and checking her sister¡¯s face. Judging from the rush of staff, it seemed to be because they were blocking Ellie¡¯s article. ¡°What happened to Ellie?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Mother? You can just shut up. Later, when the time comes, sit down as JS Trade Director.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± As soon as she came out of the meeting room, Hae-won was quite embarrassed by Sera¡¯s changed attitude. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to give up on Seohwa Welfare.¡± ¡°Seohwa Welfare. Seohwa Welfare. Sing a song with that now, can you? Do you want me to go and get rid of it now?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Sera gave a strong grip on one shoulder of Haewon. Haewon looked at Sera and bowed helplessly. And asked in a dying voice. ¡°¡­¡­why would you want me to take over the position of JS Trading Director?¡± ¡°At least she didn¡¯t think of you highly, so don¡¯t be mistaken.¡± Sera snorted. ¡°Okay? You¡¯re just a puppet of Seo-hwa. Just like you¡¯ve been.¡± Sera whispered softly. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± She pushed strongly against Seo Hae-won and plodded forward. Hae-won helplessly looked at Sera¡¯s back as she moved away, clutching her numb shoulders. * * * Haewon left the headquarters in a trudging manner. Where am I and what day is it today? There was no sense of reality as if she was dreaming. She felt like her body was crumbling every step she took. ¡°What?¡± Meanwhile, a black sedan still stopped there and caught her eye. She was awakened for a moment. ¡°Adam¡­¡± Haewon rushed to the front of the car. Adam, who confirmed she was coming, got out of the car and opened the passenger¡¯s door. ¡°I told you not to wait.¡± Hae-won spoke in a more resentful voice. Adam tilted his head when he heard her. ¡°I never said yes.¡± ¡°Really¡­.¡± Haewon sighed deeply. Is it fortunate that he was waiting in a warm car today? When Hae-won sat in the passenger seat, Adam closed the car door. Hae-won¡¯s eyes circled the car and stared blankly at Adam approaching. His light running was like a large dog excited to meet its owner. ¡°It didn¡¯t take that long.¡± Adam, who sat down, tapped the time on the navigation. Haewon also checked the time and replied despondently. ¡°¡­¡­that¡¯s right. I thought I¡¯d be locked up for hours.¡± ¡°What happened inside?¡± Adam asked, turning the steering wheel. Hae-won didn¡¯t say anything until the car completely escaped from the Seohwa Group building. It was not until a long time later that she finally opened her mouth. ¡°The chairman must have met with Vice Chairman Joo.¡± ¡°Big brother?¡± ¡°I think he has decided to put me on the JS Trade Board.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked back as if he had never heard of it. Naturally, Hae-won had no sense of energy to notice his performance. Added Adam in a refreshing voice, ¡°It¡¯s as Haewon said.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You told me everything¡¯s been going well since you met me.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Haewon dropped her head in silence. On her lap lay the bag Adam had brought her. That day, it was a bag that she left at Adam¡¯s house to escape. Haewon fiddled with the edge of the bag for no reason. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Is this a good thing? I don¡¯t have confidence¡­¡­.¡± Haewon¡¯s expression quickly darkened. ¡°It¡¯s only good to learn while doing work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an easy question to talk about. It¡¯s not a good position. I can¡¯t do it right.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°You know the position.¡± Haewon continued. ¡°I want Haewon to take over the position of chairman of Seohwa Group.¡± Adam¡¯s words made Haewon laugh. Instead of sighing, a thin, coke-like smile came out. She had no interest in power. Especially since it was collected by Chairman Seo. Power, ambition, and money made her know better than anyone else how miserable human beings are. I just . . . I wanted to protect my surroundings. Her welfare foundations, precious employees who always support her, people who need her help. In Haewon¡¯s situation, she had to give everything to protect them. It was a miracle that Chairman Seo made her live as a ¡°fake¡± Alpha. So she owed a lot to Seohwa. She was always grateful for the fact. However, she sincerely wanted to reject the position as a trade director. As soon as she gets to that position, she would have to erase even the smallest part of herself. Any more, I won¡¯t be who I am. ¡°That¡¯s too much of a joke.¡± Hae-won replied in a weak voice. Adam did not say anything further, as if he meant nothing. Haewon gently leaned her head against the window. It was an evening when her helpless face was reflected on the window with a thick tint, making her feel extremely depressed. * * * ¡°Gasp.¡± Back home, Sera was surprised to see the person sitting on the sofa. Chapter 62.1 A long, black padded jacket, long-brimmed baseball cap, and a face mask. Although she was heavily armed to hide her identity, she instinctively recognized the blood that could not be deceived. ¡°Seo Ellie?¡± ¡°Sister¡­¡± When Sera quietly opened her mouth, an uninvited guest lowered her mask and cried. Sera threw her bag away and ran to the sofa. Then she grabbed Ellie by the shoulder. ¡°You! Didn¡¯t you hear our mother? She told you not to walk around outside!¡± ¡°Hic, sister. Am I going to jail? It¡¯s not, right? ¡°Seriously. You still can¡¯t get it together, can you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat rice with beans! Damn it, it was only once that day. How can you do this to me?¡± The sisters¡¯ conversation did not continue. Sera closed her eyes and pushed Ellie away. Ellie looked at her sister and pulled out a tissue and blew her nose. And timidly put down a bunch of folded tissues. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Heuk, hic, nggh.¡­.¡± Ellie kept sniffing and glancing at Sera. Sera had a cold face unlike Haewon. She didn¡¯t take sides unconditionally just because she cried. Ellie knew instinctively that she had to be the scapegoat at times like this. ¡°This is all because of him!¡± ¡°What?¡± Sera, who was frighteningly quiet, finally responded. Ellie clung to her sister in a hurry. ¡°If only he hadn¡¯t connected me to Smith¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Smith? Seo Ellie, don¡¯t cry and tell me straight. What happened to him?¡± When Sera pressed her, Ellie hurriedly wiped away her tears. Then she sat down and cleared her throat. ¡°I¡¯m interested in the JS Atrium collection, an American investor who recently came to Korea. But I just happened to need some human capital.¡± Ellie expressed her need for stakes as elegantly as she could. ¡°But?¡± ¡°No. Joo Adam knew that and he threatened me.¡± ¡°Threaten?¡± ¡°He said to not touch Seo Hae-won. Then he¡¯ll give me Smith without selling his collection so i agreed¡­¡± Ellie only told her the details of going to Haewon to borrow money and putting people to stop sponsoring Seohwa Welfare. ¡®He didn¡¯t know that she would be arrested on the spot, so he didn¡¯t connect the investors, did he? No, that¡¯s impossible. How could that bastard know that there are legislators¡¯ children on the gambling board? Is this just a coincidence?¡¯ Sera, who was rolling her head around, gritted her teeth. Even if all this was a coincidence, the butterfly effect of Adam¡¯s concession of investors to Ellie was truly enormous. ¡°I-I¡¯ll tell Mother¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± Sera answered at once. This incident is a matter that the political circle is watching, so the chairman¡¯s exercise of her ability did not work. Ellie buried her face in her lap with a whimpering sound. The crumpled figure was just like a black caterpillar. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°I told you to stop.¡± Sera jumped up. When Ellie raised her head, Sera looked down at her sister with cool eyes. ¡°You did it. Take care of it yourself.¡± ¡°Huh¡­??¡± Ellie came down under the sofa and clung to Sera¡¯s leg. ¡°Sister! Am I done now? Am I no longer part of Seohwa? No. I am Mother¡¯s daughter and your sister¡­!¡± Ellie burst into tears like a child. Tears welled up. ¡°Ah, hicc, heuk, nghh..¡­!¡± This time it was real tears, not a fake one. As such, Ellie was seized with a great sense of fear. In the meantime, the world has been generous to her no matter what she did wrong. But only at this time. ¡°¡­¡­you¡¯re a first-time offender, so your sentence won¡¯t be long.¡± Sera tried to look far away. ¡°Mom is doing all she can right now, so the article won¡¯t be released. I think it¡¯s only for a year.¡± ¡°F-for a year¡­¡­?¡± Ellie¡¯s face turned pale. When she saw a baby bird with its mouth open, like the instinct of birds to feed it, even Sera in the world was weakened by the cry of her younger sister. ¡°Seo Ellie.¡± ¡°Hic¡­!¡± Sera sat on one knee and wiped Ellie¡¯s tears. Ellie sniffed and sniffed. ¡°Just do as the lawyers tell you. Don¡¯t do anything useless. Don¡¯t even walk around like you do now. Keep a low profile.¡± ¡°I-I-I¡¯m scared to be alone.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Sera hugged Ellie tightly and whispered. ¡°You are my family.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Mother and I won¡¯t give up on you.¡± Ellie and her are Seo Woo-hee¡¯s daughters. Unlike the lowly Seo Haewon. Right, mother? Sera asked the chairman in her mind. ¡°I¡¯m going¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, go home quickly.¡± ¡°Hoo.¡± Sera, who confirmed that Ellie was leaving the house, called somewhere. ¡°Kim Byun, it¡¯s me. About Joo-Adam, dig up the back of him. Find out where the hell he¡¯s been rolling in.¡± * * * Chapter 62.2 More than a dozen years ago. [Seohwa Group¡¯s year-end charity party] Rich people passed the banner. Before she knew it, the grand banquet hall of the five-star hotel was filled with sponsors gathered for donations. All were alpha. ¡°To all the distinguished guests who are here today¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won sat in the waiting room and recited what was written on a palm-sized card. It was a time when her uniform felt unusually cramped, so she had to unbutton it and put it back on over and over again. ¡°Are you happy? Standing on the platform instead of me?¡± Sera, who burst open the door, asked crookedly. Hae-won gently lowered her hand holding the card and lowered her head. Ahead of the year-end charity party, the chairman asked the three sisters to write a congratulatory message. Then what she chose was a congratulatory speech written by Haewon. It was a huge shock to Sera, who swept the awards at various essay contests at the time. She had just come into this house, and she stole her mother¡¯s favor. ¡°You don¡¯t know what that seat is, do you?¡± Sera said, circling Seo Haewon. ¡°This year-end charity party is a traditional family event that my grandmother started. Originally, I stood on the platform every year.¡± Sera came to a standstill. Her eyes flashed sharply when she found the card that Hae-won was holding. ¡°Ha. Are you going to take this and read it?¡± Sera took the card from Haewon¡¯s hand. Then she ripped the card open. A piece of paper sank to the ground like a snowflake. ¡°You have to memorize this much and say it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an alpha, too. Isn¡¯t it? ¡°I¡­.¡± Hae-won nodded her head as she clapped her lips. The floor was strewn with pieces of paper torn apart by Sera. ¡°Everyone outside knows you as Alpha. They would be surprised to find out that a shallow omega was built on the platform So don¡¯t make a mistake. Don¡¯t disgrace my mother¡¯s face.¡± Sera pressed Haewon¡¯s left chest with her index finger. Haewon closed his eyes tightly. It was as painful as a sharp spear piercing through the skin. So Hae-won stepped onto the podium empty-handed. She was given a new life It was her first official position. The spotlight shining on the stage was so bright that it was dazzling. However, thanks to this, the faces of the people sitting in front of her were not properly visible. The reverberation of the alpha seemed suffocating. ¡®You have to do it right. Without any mistakes. Perfectly.¡¯ Perfectly¡­¡­. I have to erase my existence. To live on. I have to kill me. ¡®It¡¯s really not worth living.¡¯ It was not long before she opened her eyes and stood up. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ Haewon looked out the window. It was dark. It was so dark that she couldn¡¯t see the surroundings well, but the outline of the endless reed field was clearly visible. A reed as tall as a human rose in the night wind. The shaking of the reeds and the sound of hitting them reminded me of the waves. So, Haewon felt submerged even though he was on the ground. Her lungs seemed to be filled with water. It was time to be eroded by such a deep depression. She heard a familiar voice next to her. ¡°Did you wake up?¡± ¡°Adam¡­¡± Adam was smiling as he turned his head. ¡®Oh, I was in Adam¡¯s car.¡¯ She seemed to have fallen asleep. Haewon quickly checked the time. It¡¯s not too late, I¡¯m relieved. Adam added, slowly looking at Haewon. ¡°I went for a drive with Haewon who is sleeping.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Nightmare?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look so happy. You woke up right away.¡± Adam smiled awkwardly. ¡®Nightmare.¡¯ Haewon frowned softly. She said, tracing back memories of a dream that were fading away. ¡°I was on the platform from when I was young, and I think I had a dream then.¡± ¡°I guess it was a bad memory¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I felt a lot of pressure there.¡± Haewon smiled weakly. Now that she thought about it, the position was a test. It was the first gateway to whether Haewon could hide the fact that she was an omega and live as an alpha. ¡®Congratulations, that wasn¡¯t bad.¡¯ ¡®T-Thank you, Chairman.¡¯ ¡®This will happen a lot in the future. You have to be more perfect then. Think you live alone all the time. Don¡¯t rely on others.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡¯ ¡°You are alone,¡± was Chairman Seo¡¯s habit of saying. Even strong-minded people were bound to be shaken by such words every day. In particular, the words of an authoritative person like Chairman Seo would make one give in instinctively. On that day, Hae-won finished her speech without a mistake despite Sera¡¯s bullying and pressure from the audience. She succeeded in proving her value for existence. But this little success was the beginning of unhappiness. After that, time and time again, on repeat. She had proven her existence by killing pieces herself. Chapter 63.1 When she came to her senses, she had come a long way. There was not a grain of true self left in Seo Haewon. Before she knew it, Haewon became one with loneliness instead of walking side by side. Solitude was another name for her. ¡°Is it because of today¡¯s work?¡± Adam stared at Haewon and opened his mouth. ¡°When you¡¯re stressed out in real life, you unconsciously reflect that and have similar dreams.¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. ¡­Oh, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve been talking about losing my energy.¡± Hae-won apologized because she truly felt sorry. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m glad that I feel closer to Haewon.¡± Adam extended his arm toward the passenger seat. The hand that crossed the console box fell on the back of Haewon¡¯s hand. His large palm completely covered Haewon¡¯s hand. ¡°Somehow, we got to know each other from the inside out. Haewon, you are very dear to me.¡± ¡°Adam¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else, but I promise you this one thing.¡± Adam clasped Haewon¡¯s hand. ¡°There will be more difficulties in the future, but I will be with Haewon every time. So lean on me as much as you want. I¡¯m always on Haewon¡¯s side.¡± When she faced Adam¡¯s deep gaze, Hae-won unknowingly choked up. His voice touched Hae-won¡¯s wounds delicately. ¡°We¡¯re going to be a family now. I¡¯ll try to be a person that Haewon can lean on. That¡¯s what family is. Right?¡± Family. Haewon¡¯s eyes were hard to swallow. Would the future have changed if the young Hae-won of that time had listened to what Adam said now? I know. This kind of imagination is useless. However, the present Seo Haewon has certainly changed. Adam¡¯s words shook her body and mind. This is how it feels to have someone to lean on and she was overwhelmed by the fact that his existence was family. She felt sorry for herself in the past, who once thought Adam was a simple man. Actually, he was such a sweet, responsible person. Haewon closed and opened her watery eyes once. Fortunately, the tears did not flow. Instead, her voice trembled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been misunderstanding Adam.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adam bent his eyes and laughed at Hae-won¡¯s unexpected response. He expected her to be burdened with the position of JS Trade Director. The reason why he persuaded the chairman in the first place was simply to push Haewon. Seo Haewon is not the type to seek power. She must feel like she¡¯s at a dead end by now. A person thinks of the other person special for being with her in difficult times. True trust had a way to bloom under threat. In particular, Hae-won is a woman who was overwhelmed by just living. Adam took advantage of Haewon¡¯s weakness and told her what she wanted to hear the most. Seo Haewon. He never liked the word ¡°family¡± since he was young. He will make her think of the dream that will not be fulfilled. Forever. Adam knew Haewon¡¯s childhood better than anyone else. The kind of life she lived in the remote area with a shortage of resources. The values she seeked. Now turning Hae-won¡¯s mind toward him was as easy as a test to solve with the answer sheet next to him. Adam has learned about the past of Seo Haewon. ¡°It was understandable.¡± Adam agreed in a fresh voice. ¡°Was my first impression a bit annoying?¡± ¡°N-no. That¡¯s¡­.¡± Haewon was embarrassed. Adam stared at her and leaned his head on her shoulder. Rather than leaning, the expression of forcibly crumpling her body was more appropriate. ¡°Adam?¡± Hae-won glanced down at Adam¡¯s face. Due to the oblique angle, the sharp nose and long, delicate eyelashes stood out. Adam also gently turned his head and looked up at Haewon. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°I want to stay here with Haewon.¡± Adam closed his eyes and rubbed his face on Haewon¡¯s shoulder. Hae-won burst into laughter at the obvious trick in plain sight. At the same time, her heart tickled. Because she read the sincere desire that stood in his eyes. ¡°I have to go to work tomorrow.¡± Haewon naturally turned her eyes away. Adam looked up at Haewon, then slowly raised his upper body and sat down right with his back on the driver¡¯s seat. ¡®Come to think of it, where are we?¡¯ Hae-won looked around and thought. Between the sound of the reeds shaking in the wind, the sound of water was heard, making it seem like a place far from the city center. Chapter 63.2 ¡°Why did you come all the way here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to say goodbye. Adam murmured in a regretful voice. ¡°Weren¡¯t you bored while you were driving alone?¡± ¡°Yes, but it was good to have Haewon.¡± Adam raised his arm and touched Hae-won¡¯s cheek lightly. When his index finger swept up the cheek, one eye of Hae-won crumpled cutely with a pushed cheek. Adam turned to Haewon. Looking at Haewon¡¯s slightly heated cheek, he opened his mouth. ¡°Haewon, you have a lot of people to take care of besides me.¡± Adam grinned. It was a cheeky smile that made the viewer feel guilty. But the smile didn¡¯t last long. While Haewon couldn¡¯t say anything, ¡°But I only have Haewon.¡± Adam¡¯s upper body came over to the passenger seat. His tongue was mixed in her folded lips. Hae-won let out a thin groan. When Adam¡¯s tongue scratched the roof of her mouth, her hair stood on end. When his tongue sank, even her breath felt heavy. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± As the lips fell, the saliva, which she didn¡¯t know whose it belonged to, increased. Tuk, a broken transparent thread stuck to Haewon¡¯s lower lip. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adam stared at her lips, forehead to forehead with Haewon. The sweet scent that flowed through the gap of the slightly opened lips heated up her throat. Adam pushed back the passenger seat and overlapped their lips again as his tongue, which had been gently sinking, wriggled like a bait. ¡°Hm¡­.¡± While Hae-won¡¯s body was falling back, their lips stuck together. It was a kiss that was good enough to make her head faint. Adam pulled Hae-won¡¯s tongue out of her lips. ¡°Hng, ha¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won breathed with a flushed face. Before she knew it, Adam came over to the passenger seat and was on top of her. The embarrassed Hae-won suddenly came to her senses. ¡°Wait a minute, Adam. You¡¯re not going to do it here, are you?¡± ¡°Yes, this field of reeds is much prettier during the day. Let¡¯s come back together again.¡± Adam said something deftly, unzipping Haewon¡¯s pants. And his hand squeezed in her underwear. Fingers found the clit and rubbed it. There was a sharp inhale with direct contact with raw flesh. White light spread in front of Haewon¡¯s eyes when the rounded nails scratched off the clit. ¡°Touch mine, too.¡± ¡°!¡± Adam grabbed Hae-won¡¯s wrist with his other hand and put it between his trousers. Hae-won was surprised and clenched her fist when her fingertips touched the prominent center. ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± asked Adam in a whisper. Haewon hesitated and opened her hand. However, it was so dark in the car that she couldn¡¯t find the zipper even if she stumbled continuously. As her hands kept spinning to the point that he seemed to be bothering him on purpose, Adam eventually unzipped and took out the cock himself and held it in Haewon¡¯s hand. ¡°Ha. Haewon, your hand is so soft.¡± When Hae-won gently closed her fingers, Adam groaned with a sluggish face. Adam¡¯s penis grew in volume because he liked it, even though she only touched the pillar. ¡®It¡¯s hot.¡¯ His penis, who is unusually heated today, wriggled like a living creature. Haewon¡¯s body also got wet faster than usual. ¡°Haa, ugh, hm¡­!¡± ¡°Hoo. Whoo.¡± The conversation was naturally cut off because they were focusing on caressing the other person¡¯s genitals, and the silence was replaced by a moan. The glandular fluid that had been accumulating in Adam¡¯s urethra ran down the veins of the pillar. In Haewon¡¯s palm, the sound of running water was heard. The liquid of love also flowed out of Haewon¡¯s vaginal opening. As the love fluid that had slipped along her core reached her anus, Haewon tightened her hole without realizing it. Then, the finger that was holding the clitoris slid down and blocked the vaginal opening. Raw flesh came rushing in. A lump spread on the mucous membrane. Adam twirled his wrist and evenly smeared his finger with her fluids. The inside was already moist, so his fingers slipped smoothly. ¡°Uhm, ugh, haa¡­!¡± She could feel the joints of Adam¡¯s thick fingers. When his blunt fingernails poked the spot, Hae-won unwittingly pressed the hand holding the pennis. ¡°Argh.¡± Adam¡¯s handsome brow narrowed. ¡°Haewon, if you hold it so hard, it hurts.¡± He whispered, recovering his breath. ¡°Ah, ahg, that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won couldn¡¯t answer properly because Adam¡¯s finger kept scratching her vaginal wall. Adam pulled out his soaking fingers. And he rubbed it up and down between the rather closed vulva. ¡°Uhm, ugh, ah, Adam¡­.¡± The stimulation on the clit has doubled as the liquid acts as a lubricant. Before she knew it, a round clit popped out like an erection. Sweet numbness spread all over her body and she lost all her strength. The movement of the hand holding the penis also withered. Adam silently wrapped the back of Haewon¡¯s hand and moved the penis. Chapter 64.1 ¡°Haa. Whoo¡­.¡± ¡°Uh, ugh, mhm¡­!¡± The air in the car heated up with just the caress. It was when Hae-won couldn¡¯t come to her senses by the pinching and rubbing on her clitoris. ¡°Ah¡­¡­!¡± Adam grabbed Haewon¡¯s waist and lifted it up. The moment Hae-won looked down in amazement, Adam took off her pants at once. ¡°Adam¡­?¡± When he saw Haewon¡¯s eyes, which were round in surprise, Adam felt like something hot was rising from his stomach. It was no longer possible to endure the sweet scent flowing from Haewon. Adam threw the ripped pants and underwear into the driver¡¯s seat and grabbed Haewon¡¯s thigh and spread it. Before he knew it, a sweet smell came up from the moist watery vagina. ¡°Ugh, Adam¡­¡­! Ah!¡± Even before Hae-won stopped him, Adam kissed her at her entrance. Haewon covered her mouth with her hands. It was an act that came out instinctively as they were outdoors even though no one was listening. Kiss, suck, slurp. Adam slurped, biting and sucking vulgarly. He hit the clitoris with the tip of his nose, and pierced the vaginal opening with his pointed tongue, even waiting. ¡°Ugh, uh¡­ Whoo!¡± It was no use covering her mouth with her hands. As if he couldn¡¯t stand it, Adam chewed every nook and cranny of Haewon. When the handsome nose crushed her clitoris, his eyes turned white. Eventually, Haewon burst into a crying moan. ¡°Uhngh, ahh!¡± It was her climax. Haewon¡¯s vaginal mouth was wide open and poked out. He was licking so thoroughly here and there that the area between the labia was soaked with saliva. Adam came up, wiping the liquid off his lips. ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡­.¡± The first thing that came into the perspective of the panting Haewon was the penis Adam had in his hand. His penis was still showing off his majesty. Her uterus, which remembers the pleasure of being poked, throbbed reflexively and pleasantly. Forgetting that this place is outdoors, she craves for a dick. ¡°Haewon.¡± It was a sweet voice that melted her ears. Adam slowly swept up the pillar, looking down at Seo Haewon. His skin was smooth for a man, but when he thought of Haewon¡¯s soft palm, his hands felt rough like sandpaper. He couldn¡¯t wait to crush the soft inner walls of Haewon. Adam put his impulses into action without delay. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Hae-won¡¯s thighs were tightened when the glans touched her opening. Adam stroked Hae-won¡¯s thigh as if to soothe her as spread them sideways. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll put it in slowly.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± But she was nervous because it was outdoors, so he couldn¡¯t go in well. Of course, there was always a sense of tightness. But today was especially bad. Adam stroked the clitoris with his thumb. ¡°Are you nervous because you¡¯re outside? I was nervous too, so I almost came in your palm earlier.¡± ¡°Heuk..!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Haewon and I are the only ones here.¡± As Hae-won¡¯s mind shifted toward her clitoris and her body lost strength, Adam did not miss the gap and stabbed her walls. The vaginal wall opened in a circle without resistance. Adam pushed up his waist as it was. The walls of the vagina crackled on the hard penis. Hae-won breathed in a painful moan. She felt like she was being split in half. ¡°Hoo¡­.¡± Adam breathed out a slow breath only after the bushy hair clung to his skin. Haewon¡¯s thighs, which spread widely along Adam¡¯s waist, trembled. ¡°It¡¯s all in.¡± Adam rubbed his cheek against Haewon¡¯s head. Soft, light brown hair rubbed like a reed. ¡°I¡¯m more excited because we¡¯re in the car. I was able to get close to Haewon.¡± Haewon¡¯s breath shattered as she whimpered on the nape of his neck. Even with her clothes on, she felt his warmth and breath touching her bare skin. ¡°Uh-huh¡­!¡± Adam lifted Haewon¡¯s thigh and got closer. As he said, the joints stuck together without an inch of gap. When his lower body slightly rose, the glans bent and crushed the sensitive flesh. Haewon stood up and was nailed to the leather seat. Adam put Haewon¡¯s arm around his neck. He wanted to make a situation where she had no choice but to rely on and make her cling to him. Whether it¡¯s in daily life or in this obscene way. Regardless of time and place. ¡®I can¡¯t breathe.¡¯ Hae-won took Adam¡¯s everything, crushed flat in a narrow car. The large breasts, which did not match her thin body line, were also badly crushed. ¡°Can I move?¡± Adam whispered in a low voice. Even before Hae-won could answer, a powerful waistline began its action. Compared to Adam¡¯s large body, their posture was limited due to the much lower ceiling and narrow interior space. Thrust, pound, thrust. Chapter 64.2 At the junction, an honest movement of just putting in and taking out continued, but instead, he gave a variation by biting and sucking Haewon everywhere. ¡°Haa, Haewon. Why are you so delicious today?¡± There was a racy whisper sprinkled on like a condiment. Adam savored Hae-won¡¯s body. The sweet heat that rose from the cock that had been drenched in her pussy lingered in his mouth. It felt like he was licking the inside of her pussy with his tongue. ¡°Ugh, ah, ah¡­!¡± The moan of Haewon was crushed badly under Adam¡¯s weight. The body rattled by a series of strong waistlines. ¡°Even in my house, haa. We haven¡¯t done it before. Yet you did it in the car.¡± Adam whispered, piercing the genitals deep into Seo Haewon. As if to represent his deep desire for possession, the penis even swelled thicker in the vagina. ¡°It¡¯s funny, right?¡± His white front teeth fell on her earlobe that passed by the hot breath. The inner wall tightened helplessly as Adam worked her ears. With the momentum to cut his penis off, the cock was squeezed from all directions. It was the same with Haewon, who suffered from tightening her inner wall. She could feel the outline of the penis in her stomach. ¡°Ahngh¡­!¡± In addition, Adam¡¯s body was squeezing her bulging lower abdomen due to the tight fit. She was losing her mind. On the other hand, Adam, who is quick to adapt, has come to truly enjoy this overwhelming tightening. He poked her uterus madly and urged an answer. ¡°Answer me, please. Yes?¡± ¡°Ah, hm, ugh!¡± ¡°Now, when we get in the car¡­¡­, Hoo. Haewon and I are going to remember the crazy things, we did.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­!¡± Hae-won trembled with her legs tightly wrapped around Adam¡¯s waist. Soon the relaxed legs slumped onto the seat. At the second peak she was already exhausted. ¡°Haa, now, stop¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Adam slowly shook his head, pulling up Haewon¡¯s chin. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you climax because I was chewing on your earlobes.¡± Adam, who parted Haewon¡¯s hair, kissed her round forehead. And added with a devilishly evil smile. ¡°This time, come in front of me.¡± He began to move again. * * * Sqeulch. Finally, Adam¡¯s cock came out. Semen dripped out of the vaginal opening, which was slightly opened. It was like a crushed cream pie, flowing down through the cracked curves. He wanted to suck it with his mouth, but he knew that if he had done it again, they might have stayed up all night in the car. Shall I? It was time for Adam to think for a while. ¡°P-pants, underwear¡­¡­ Give it to me.¡± Hae-won barely opened her mouth and asked for a favor. When he saw the moist, wet eyelashes shaking, he felt sorry for her. At the same time the withered cock reacted honestly. Adam placed the penis he was trying to re-erect into his left thigh. Since they are going to get married soon, he should respect the will of his fiancee to go to work. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll just wipe this.¡± Adam kissed the exhausted Hae-won on the head and reached aside and rummaged through the console box. With a tissue pulled out, he wiped from the bottom between Haewon¡¯s legs. ¡°Hngh¡­!¡± She felt a sharp pain just by touching the scruffy vulva after he pushed her so much. Adam paused to watch the semen seep into the tissue. ¡°Haewon tightened it so much that you packed it up.¡± Adam mumbled. He pulled out three tissues in a row and wrapped them around a wet tissue. The clumped tissue smelt of semen. ¡°Oh, my. Every time I get in the car, I think I¡¯ll think of it.¡­!¡± Haewon stretched out her arms to cover Adam¡¯s mouth. His eyes were slightly sensitive as if his energy had returned. ¡°¡­¡­that¡¯s what you said earlier.¡± Haewon slid her arm down. Her voice was slightly hoarse because she was under Adam all the way. They looked like that they have sex with their whole body even if people don¡¯t have to look at the vagina flowing with semen. This is driving me crazy. The tissue was crumpled in Adam¡¯s hand. ¡°You heard everything, huh? I thought you were all over the place.¡± ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t that bad.¡± ¡°Do you mean it wasn¡¯t enough?¡± When Adam asked with a surprised face, Hae-won shook her head quickly. Hae-won was scared that Adam would go for another round again. ¡°I have to go to work tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it for today.¡± Adam put aside a bunch of tissues and grabbed the panties from the driver¡¯s seat. Only then did Hae-won relax with relief. However, even after a long time, Adam was not seen dressed properly in front of her. ¡°Adam¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Underwear, please.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Hae-won was greatly embarrassed by the unexpected answer. Adam laughed as he enjoyed the response of Haewon. Chapter 65.1 ¡°I¡¯ll dress you up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to,¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll dress you up. I¡¯m the one who took it off. It¡¯s fair that I¡¯m the one who dresses you.¡± It was a ridiculous sophistry, but Hae-won had no energy to refute it. Eventually, she gave herself up to Adam. Adam murmured, putting on his underwear. ¡°If I marry Haewon, I won¡¯t starve to death.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You work too hard.¡± ¡°¡­¡­sometimes.¡± Hae-won replied, avoiding Adam¡¯s gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t deny it too. Now, pants.¡± Finally, Adam, who even covered her pants, scanned Hae-won¡¯s body with proud eyes. Then he suddenly grabbed Haewon¡¯s chest. ¡°What are you doing, Adam?¡­!¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You like to push me away while I¡¯m putting it in you. It¡¯s my first time having car sex, I just did it in an ignorant way.¡± Adam smiled innocently with his chest clenched. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll satisfy all the top and bottom.¡± His right hand, which lightly rubbed hsr chest, slipped as he stroked the ribs. Haewon gasped without realizing it. Hae-won thought that it might be herself, not Adam, who remindwoule be reminded of today every time she got in the car. * * * Squeak! A red sports car stopped halfway around the parking lot. Sera crossed the line randomly, parked, and came out. Taking off her sunglasses, she crumpled her face. [Seohwa Single Mothers Welfare Foundation] It was an unpleasant place at any time. A humble charity that borrowed only the names of Seohwa. However, she thought it would be perfect if it was a place for Seo Hae-won to rot for the rest of my life. By the way. ¡®JS Trade Director?¡¯ Sera grit her teeth. As she entered the building, someone blocked her. It was the first time she saw that woman. Wait, it¡¯s a man, not a woman. And a face that she has never seen before. Curly blonde hair stood out in a space with only modestly dressed staff. ¡®You¡¯re an Omega, right?¡¯ Sera grasped the characteristics of her opponent at once. As she looked threateningly, Louis crouched his shoulder, hugging the box he was holding. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Sera shifted her weight on one foot and asked. He knew she was talking to him, not the box he was holding, but Louis couldn¡¯t say anything. Sera kept treating Louis like a thing. ¡°Did you get picked up by Seo Hae-won?¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Louis reacted for the first time to Haewon¡¯s name. Sera looked up and down at Louis. ¡°This is an abandoned center. She¡¯s picking up those idiots who¡¯ve been abandoned by their husbands, abandoned by their families, who can¡¯t do anything alone. Isn¡¯t it a place to feed and put them to sleep?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Louis was silent again; his stubbornly closed lips represented his feelings. ¡®What? Is it ignoring me? He¡¯s being arrogant.¡¯ Sera snorted inwardly, and pulled Louis¡¯ chin up in one gulp. Louis¡¯s face went up helplessly. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± ¡°Seo Hae-won seems to have a good eye. She only picks up pretty things.¡± Sera turned Louis¡¯ face around and commented. Louis¡¯ tender cheek was crushed in her hand. ¡°Am I wrong, pretty guy?¡± ¡°Oh, well¡­¡± Sera¡¯s grip was so strong that he couldn¡¯t answer even if he wanted to. It was when Sera rubbed Louis¡¯ face terribly. ¡°Vice president Seo!¡± Bora rushed over and pulled Louis back. Louis, who barely escaped Sera¡¯s grasp, held his tingling cheek and breathed heavily. ¡°W-what are you doing here?¡± Bora asked, hiding Louis behind her. ¡°Do I have to report it to you one by one?¡± ¡°N-no. Are you here to see the CEO? She quickly changed the subject. Sera, whose excitement ran away, pushed Bora aside and walked toward the representative office. It wasn¡¯t until Sera disappeared completely that Bora slipped on Louis¡¯ body as a wall. ¡°Why did she come to see her again?¡­. Louis, are you okay? Bora, who was muttering, hurriedly raised her head. Louis smiled awkwardly. Hesitating, he crouched down beside Bora, and lifted his index finger and gently put it to his lips. ¡°Please keep today a secret from the CEO.¡± ¡°W-Why?¡± ¡°I thought CEO Seo would be the one who¡¯d be upset if I said it for no reason.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Bora was briefly silent. Well, speaking didn¡¯t make any difference. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Bora asked back with a very sorry face, Louis nodded vigorously. Then he asked in a melancholy voice. ¡°By the way, I guess she doesn¡¯t get along well with your sisters.¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes, it¡¯s not a good thing, after all.¡± Chapter 65.2 Bora and Louis looked in the direction of the representative office at the same time. He was worried about Hae-won being alone with that dreadful Sera. But there was nothing they could do. Other than just watching helplessly. ¡°Is it not enough to have a fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Sister¡­¡± Hae-won stopped what she was doing and raised her head when Sera suddenly opened the door of the representative office. ¡°What do you mean, that?¡± ¡°I feel like you¡¯ve got one more face to talk to.¡± Sera grinned, jawing at the back. Hae-won, who realized that it was about Louis, hardened her face. ¡°Don¡¯t touch the staffs. Please.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you should¡¯ve done a good job so that I wouldn¡¯t come here.¡± Sera retorted in a cold voice. No way. Is it because of yesterday? If she could, she wanted to reject Haewon¡¯s position as a director. However, it was Chairman Seo¡¯s order. She can¡¯t go against it. Haewon slowly rose from his seat and stood in front of Sera. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk for now, sister.¡± Haewon tried to relieve Sera somehow. But Sera stood motionless and ignored Hae-won¡¯s words. Haewon no longer recommended it, but straightened the arm that pointed to the sofa. ¡°Are you good at guarding your fiance?¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Why are we suddenly talking about Adam? Haewon became very anxious. ¡°Ellie has been arrested. Because of that bastard, Joo Adam.¡± Sera added as Hae-won was absent-minded. ¡°She¡¯s going to jail.¡± ¡°Jail, what do you mean¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Your fiance connected an investor to Ellie. Ellie was caught playing poker with that money.¡± Haewon took quite a while to understand Sera¡¯s words. Hae-won, who finally sorted out the situation in her head, said in a calm voice. ¡°Ellie, she came to borrow money from me, too. If I lent it to her, would it be my fault then?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­¡­It was Ellie who did the wrong thing. I don¡¯t think we should shift the blame to Adam.¡± Sera crumpled her face. ¡°I¡¯m letting you sit on the JS trade board position, do you think the world is yours now? Damn you. If I decide, I can send it away at once.¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°Your precious Seohwa Welfare family.¡± Sera especially emphasized on the family. Hae-won, who had been adamant that her threat had worked, shut up. A great deal of fear spread across her face. Only then did Sera smile satisfactorily and condescend. ¡°You two didn¡¯t plan this, did you? Are you going to take over the Seohwa group? ¡°¡­¡­that can¡¯t be true.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯d be busy working if the problem had hit me, and I wouldn¡¯t have had time to put my head together and make plans.¡± Hae-won bit hee rolled-up lip. ¡°I guess I¡¯m right because you¡¯re so quiet. Didn¡¯t you two have such good chemistry? But don¡¯t overdo it too much. You haven¡¯t even had a wedding yet, and if you go around like that,¡± ¡°Sister.¡± Haewon cut off Sera¡¯s words fearlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say to me. But don¡¯t touch the people around me.¡± Hae-won looked at Sera with her big eyes and begged. Sera felt her blood cold, let alone sympathy, as she faced the pitiful gaze. Why don¡¯t you throw a stone at me? Is she Jesus or what? ¡®Why don¡¯t you pick on me, and not the other kids?¡¯ Whenever she saw Haewon¡¯s altruistic appearance, Sera was filled with anger. She could not understand or had no intention of understanding Hae-won, who was standing opposite her. ¡°¡­¡­Adam, he¡¯s a precious person to me.¡± Hae-won added, lowering his gaze. Sera, who was completely blinded by the words, grabbed Haewon by the collar and pulled hee toward me. ¡°Hey, Seo Hae-won.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Is he that precious? But I¡¯m the one who accepted you as a family even though I knew you were an omega. Who do you think will take responsibility for the rest of your life? Huh? You hypocrite.¡± Sera threw away Seo Haewon as hard as she could. Haewon fell to the ground without a single resistance. Sera came to the front of the collapsed Haewon. ¡°You have only talent for living in the shadow of Seohwa. You¡¯re very proud, very.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± There was a shadow the size of Sera¡¯s foot on the back of Haewon¡¯s hand. Hae-won closed her eyes tightly without even removing her hands. But there was no pain. Surprised, she gently raised her head and Sera was grinning with one leg up. The heel landed right next to Haewon¡¯s hand with a tingle. ¡°Are you upset that I didn¡¯t step on you?¡± Sera asked with a sneer. Hae-won looked up at Sera and dropped her head helplessly. ¡°Do well from now on.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Hae-won replied with a pale face. Sera looked down indifferently at the figure and turned her back. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Chapter 66.1 Even after Sera left, Haewon sat on the floor for a long time and remained firm. It was only after she managed to recover her confused mind that she was able to get up. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± Hae-won raised her head while rubbing her face with her hands like washing her face. ¡®I had a fight with Adam over that.¡¯ Haewon fumbled in her memory. ¡®Did you hit me now? Did you touch my body?¡¯ ¡®Ah. mistake.¡¯ When Adam hit Ellie on the head with a check, she was too surprised to react immediately. By all means, she thought that day was over. When Adam slapped Ellie¡¯s head lightly with a check, she was so startled that she didn¡¯t respond right away. Anyway, she thought the day was over. [You don¡¯t have to lend me money. And don¡¯t contact me for a while.] She suddenly remembered the text that had come to Ellie. No way, was it Adam who sent the text? But for sure, Adam had met up with Ellie secretly again. * * * ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Haewon stood at the front door for a long time. She didn¡¯t forget the password, but she hesitated to enter the house. For some reason, she thought he might be here. ¡®Adam¡­¡¯ Hae-won pressed the door lock while holding and opening only innocent hands. An uneasy prediction hit the mark. After a long hesitation, when she opened the door, a neatly laid black glossy loafers caught her eye. And, It smelled like rice. When she raised her head with a strange sense of strangeness, Adam, who appeared silently, stood leaning one shoulder against the wall. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± The questioning voice was very sweet. He came up and took the bag from Haewon¡¯s arm. It was also familiar. Before she knew it, Adam naturally melted into her daily life. ¡°You ate all the side dishes I made last time.¡± Hae-won couldn¡¯t say anything to Adam, who looked at her with admiration. No, it was hard to ask exactly the question she wanted to ask. So she changed her words. ¡°¡­¡­ were you cooking?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam nodded. He turned to the living room. Hae-won followed Adam¡¯s footsteps and listened to what he said. ¡°Haewon has it all but money can¡¯t buy everything. I thought about what I could do. The lunch box you packed last time was also good, didn¡¯t it?¡± Adam came to a standstill. Haewon also stopped walking. ¡°Am I too calculating?¡± Adam looked back and asked. The eyes of the man with the deep eyehole bent sharply. Hae-won replied, looking at his achromatic eyes. ¡°No, Adam is sweet.¡± As she continued to speak, something broke out deep in her heart. What should I do with my lovely fianc¨¦, who is so affectionate that he even does dangerous things behind my back? ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did you hide anything from me?¡± ¡°Hmm. Haewon, did you sleep in your underwear?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for a joke.¡± Hae-won closed her eyes and narrowed her forehead. Adam smiled at her reaction. The warm atmosphere subsided in an instant. ¡°¡­¡­ Did you meet your family behind my back? Ellie. I¡¯m asking if you met her because of me.¡± Hae-won finally expressed her true feelings, as she could not keep spinning in circles. It wasn¡¯t a matter of taking time. However, after asking, regret poured in. It felt like opening a Pandora¡¯s box. ¡°Hmm. My prospective sister-in-law? Is she doing well?¡± Adam gave a meaningless nasal voice and asked her how she was doing. ¡°¡­¡­She was arrested.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She seems to have been arrested at the scene while gambling. I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± ¡°The source of the bet¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ahh.¡± Adam clapped his hands lightly as if he knew only then. ¡°I did visit them separately.¡± Adam pleaded innocent to the charges. ¡°There was a client who was interested in our museum collection, and in exchange for connecting it to my sister-in-law,¡± Adam, who had been speaking well, shut up. Haewon became nervous when he shut up. ¡°I asked her to please not tease Haewon.¡± Adam especially put a lot of effort into the word please. ¡°¡­¡­is that all?¡± ¡°That day, I just pretended to be strong because you were there. I¡¯m not a dumb person. I don¡¯t have the power to win a fight with her at all. So I went and apologized.¡± Adam said in a curtvoice. He looked somewhat shabby but pitiful, stimulating motherhood. ¡°If not. You wonder if I knew everything and deliberately gave the stake to my prospective sister-in-law?¡± Hae-won flinched at Adam¡¯s gentle addition. Still in a precarious and dangerous atmosphere, he stopped right in front of Haewon. ¡°Do you think I did?¡± ¡°No, I¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won bowed her head while blurring the end of his words. ¡°Sera seemed a little suspicious of you.¡± ¡°Haewon, do you trust your family? Good for you. I¡¯d never believe what people in my family say.¡± Hae-won refuted in an urgent voice. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t think you would have known. It¡¯s just a bad coincidence. But what I want to say is¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 66.2 Hae-won hesitated and hugged Adam tightly. The unexpected contact froze Adam¡¯s body. ¡°Don¡¯t do such a dangerous thing from now on. I told you. I don¡¯t want you to be in of my family¡¯s sight or be in trouble because of me.¡± Hae-won leaned one cheek against Adam¡¯s chest. How dare I doubt you. Compared to the secret she hid, Adam¡¯s secret was tender enough to bring tears to her eyes. All she could do was go to Ellie and ask her not to torment him any more. Even that was criticized as the cause of Ellie¡¯s arrest. Why is everyone blaming Adam. Not to mention himself. He was even known as the cause of Eli¡¯s arrest. Why is everyone blaming Adam? Even herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, really.¡± ¡°Why is Haewon apologizing?¡± ¡°Because of me, Adam keeps getting in trouble.¡± Adam also put his arm around Haewon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I was able to get out of my low birth status on the condition that I accepted this marriage.¡± Adam continued in a calm tone. ¡°I lived in hiding like a shadow all my life, and now I have come out of the world proudly like a human.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I expected a clash with my in-laws. But meeting Haewon was really unexpected, so I¡¯m happy.¡± Adam¡¯s voice sank heavily to his heart. Her heart sank with a thud. Haewon also knew what it was like to live as a shadow better than anyone else. ¡°By the way, shall I tell the chairman about this?¡± Adam pushed Haewon¡¯s body and asked softly. When he faced Adam¡¯s worried eyes, Hae-won woke up. ¡°The chairman wants the wedding to go smoothly. You¡¯ll just go against the chairman¡¯s will. Sera will let it slide this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Adam smiled with relief. ¡°As Haewon said, I will stay calm from now on.¡± Adam was more obedient than ever. Hae-won was also touched by the submissive appearance. Adam secretly laughed at the top of Haewon¡¯s head, who bowed her head as if she was emotional. Yeah, I¡¯m gonna have to stay calm. Seo Sera won¡¯t stay calm, though. Looking lovingly at Hae-won, who was completely deceived by his acting, Adam counted the number of cases ahead. ¡®I wonder if she¡¯s stuck to me.¡¯ In preparation for a background check in Seohwa, he had finished organizing his personal information before entering the country. Adam¡¯s past was so clean that no dust could come out of it. Of course, this was nothing more than a preparation for Adam¡¯s personal revenge. However, all of the future plans were for Seo Hae-won. Precisely, preparations for the acquisition of Seo Haewon. For that, even his revenge could be used as a means. Adam thought nothing of it. First of all, it was first to fill Haewon¡¯s stomach after work. ¡°Now the misunderstanding has been cleared up, right?¡± ¡°Yes, there was no misunderstanding.¡± Hae-won smiled awkwardly. Adam grabbed Haewon¡¯s wrist and took her to the kitchen. * * * Haewon sat down at the table. She thought they were going to eat together today, as the tableware for two people was prepared. Hae-won stared at Adam¡¯s back as he opened the soup and moved his eyes to the table. There were various side dishes on the plate. It was all her favorite side dishes. Adam recognized the side dishes that had her eyes shining every time Haewon ate them, so he remembered them every time. ¡°I prepared multi-grain rice for your health.¡± Adam put down a rice bowl and a soup bowl one after another in front of Haewon. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± Hae-won replied with a grin. ¡°Yes, eat a lot.¡± Adam sat next to Haewon and looked at her with a hot stare. Hae-won, conscious of his eye, paused while trying to lift the chopsticks. ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat?¡± When Hae-won asked slightly embarrassed, Adam shook his head gently. ¡°I will after seeing Haewon eat.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Haewon quickly picked up the side dishes that were close and put them in a bite. She opened her mouth after gulping down the food she had been chewing. ¡°I did. Adam, hurry up and eat, too.¡± But Adam¡¯s reaction was strange. All he did was look at Haewon with an expression that she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. What¡¯s wrong with you? Hae-won tilted his head inward. Then he quickly added with a face of realization. ¡°Oh, the side dishes are really good. I think Adam is really good with his hands.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± This time, the reaction was very poor. His expressionless face even turned into a wretched one. Embarrassed, Haewon rolled her eyes in a row as she thought about what to do. Adam watched Haewon and gave a hint as if he were being kind. ¡°Ah-.¡± Adam closed his eyes gently and said, ah. It was like a baby bird begging for food from its mother. Haewon looked blankly at the scene and picked up the side dish and put it in Adam¡¯s mouth. Adam¡¯s closed eyelid crept up. Hae-won¡¯s chest tightened as his breathtaking eyes and her eyes intertwined. Adam¡¯s tongue licks her chopsticks and takes away the side dishes. Haewon bit her chopsticks one beat later. Chapter 67.1 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adam chewed the food while staring at Haewon. Before long, his neck shook lightly. Adam¡¯s lips were curved. Hae-won breathed in the breath that she was holding back. ¡°It¡¯s better because Haewon feeds me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you next time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Well¡­ don¡¯t expect too much. I won¡¯t be as good as Adam. I¡¯ve rarely cooked before.¡± Hae-won lowered her eyes in embarrassment. ¡°Then we can do it together.¡± ¡°Together?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± A fresh smile spread over Adam¡¯s face. Haewon was mesmerized by the smile again. Blackish black hair, achromatic eyes. Even though the word ¡®cold but handsome¡¯ comes to mind, he becomes a completely different person when he smiles. He was pretty. So she kept looking at him while forgetting even the passage of time, and the moment his smile faded, regret caused a ripple in her heart. This feeling resembles the sadness that rises to the end of her throat that she felt when she watched the sunset sinking down the ridge from time to time. Even though she knew that the sun would rise again tomorrow, and she knew that Adam¡¯s smile would also happen again, there¡¯s an unknown reason why she feels depressed in the corner of her heart. It¡¯s because she knows that happy times are fleeting. This moment is over. No matter how much time there is, there is no such day as yesterday. There is always an end to the beginning. It is difficult to start for those who cannot easily challenge anything. They are afraid of the end that lurks in the end, so they can¡¯t even start. The beginning is visible. So it¡¯s easy to predict. But the end cannot be known until it begins, nor dare to anticipate it. Happiness was like that for Haewon. When she opened the door after work, the smell of rice wafted, the distance that she got closer to him little by little as if they were conscious of each other, the affectionate eyes, and the lips that whisper love. These are undeniably signs of the beginning of happiness. But the moment Hae-won realized the signal, she began to be frightened like crazy. At the end of happiness, it doesn¡¯t necessarily lead to unhappiness. But strangely, Haewon¡¯s happiness always ends unfortunately. So she¡¯s afraid of the moment when happiness begins. Can I be this happy? Happiness is always the security of misfortune. The day will come when she has to pay for this happiness, too. ¡°Haewon?¡± Adam gently put his hand on Haewon¡¯s shoulder, which was silent. Haewon suddenly came to her senses at his call. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re suddenly quiet.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Haewon shook her head. Adam looked at Haewon¡¯s complexion with worried eyes. Then he murmured in a slightly disappointed voice. ¡°I think I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s happy.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m happy, too.¡± Hae-won opened her mouth like an excuse. She realised it at the same time. She¡¯s very happy now. She has never been happy in her life, so she only realized that she is happy when she sees Adam smiling. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Hae-won replied in a confident voice. But she meant it. She was so happy that she was choked with fear. Adam was the first man to make her feel this way. ¡°Then let¡¯s go on a date on the weekend.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why are you surprised? Did I say something I shouldn¡¯t say?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. It was then that Haewon straightened her expression. Haewon¡¯s face, who had been counting the date in her head, changed awkwardly. ¡°¡­¡­I think the weekend will be tough. It¡¯s my mother¡¯s anniversary, so I¡¯m going to Chairman Seo, oh, my parents¡¯ house.¡± It was a rather heavy topic, so it was quite awkward to put it in her mouth. Adam¡¯s eyes shook slightly as if he had not expected it. But he asked in a calm voice. ¡°Do you hold a memorial service?¡± ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°Haewon, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦. Of course I¡¯ll attend it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ The chairman doesn¡¯t like having outsiders in the house. Of course, it¡¯s not that Adam is a stranger¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Adam gently comforted the skittish Haewon. But the atmosphere was already solemn. No, only Haewon felt that way. Adam naturally picked up the side dishes and put them on Haewon¡¯s rice. ¡°I asked what I shouldn¡¯t. Hurry up and eat. The food is going to get cold.¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t know. I should have told you sooner.¡± Haewon quickly scooped up the side dishes and rice that Adam put on. ¡°Then I can¡¯t see you on the weekend, so I¡¯ll see you a lot today.¡± ¡°You can see me tomorrow, too.¡± Hae-won replied with a smile. Adam¡¯s eyes were amazed to hear her answer. Adam¡¯s mouth was filled with joy when she said that he¡¯s going to see her today too. Chapter 67.2 ¡°You¡¯re going to see me again and again.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± Haewon picked up a side dish and put it on Adam¡¯s rice. * * * Adam finished washing the dishes by himself. He served the grapes on a plate. Even with his naked eye, he could see that the flesh was supple. ¡°Thank you for washing the dishes.¡± ¡°I used the plates at my will, so I have to organize it.¡± ¡°You eat it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to eat it.¡± Adam picked up a grape and tilted his head. Hae-won laughed silently because she had nothing to say. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± ¡°?¡± However, the grape, who thought it would go into Adam¡¯s mouth, came into Haewon¡¯s mouth. Adam then picked up a new grape and took it to his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll feed Haewon first.¡± Adam smirked and bit the grape. Haewon, who had been frozen in surprise, chewed fruit belatedly. Sweet pulp flowed out and soaked her mouth. The grape¡¯s unique deep scent tickled his nose pleasantly. It was time for them to talk about things while eating dessert. Adam changed the subject as if he thought of something. ¡°Come to think of it, it was my mom¡¯s death anniversary, too.¡± ¡°What? Adam¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± Mother. Haewon carefully blurted out the end of the sentence. ¡®His mother died.¡¯ She had never heard of it before. This was not all. Come to think of it, Haewon didn¡¯t know anything about Adam¡¯s childhood. ¡°I forgot about it. Because I never held a ceremony, and I never took any special care of it.¡± Adam slipped his eyes down. His sad past seemed to be reflected through his silver gray eyes hidden by his rich eyelashes. Haewon laid her palm on the back of Adam¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adam glanced at the back of Seo Haewon¡¯s hand and asked implicitly. ¡°What about Haewon?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Hae-won took a moment to answer. ¡°My mother died before I was born. So, honestly, I don¡¯t know. I feel sad, but I can¡¯t really relate to it¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Adam nodded. Then he looked at Haewon. Adam flipped Haewon¡¯s hand and put their fingers together. ¡°Korea is very strange.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel anything when you talk about your mother? But, speaking of my mother, this.¡± Adam put his other hand on his chest. ¡°It¡¯s kind of¡­ It¡¯s weird.¡± Adam¡¯s eyebrows are wrinkled. ¡°I think it hurts.¡± The vague expression of being in pain, makes his answer sadder. Haewon¡¯s heart sank. She felt like she was looking at herself as if she wasn¡¯t even confident in what she felt. ¡°When did your mother die?¡± Asked Haewon cautiously. ¡°When I was very young.¡± Adam replied. He was silent for a moment, thinking of the memories he had made with his mother. The existence of parents is absolute to a child. In particular, the younger you are, the more essential for survival, because their parents are the child¡¯s world itself. For Haewon, her father was like that. A child experiences unconditional love for the first time in her life. ¡°When my sister died in an accident, Jung Eun-chan threatened my family to abort you.¡± But Jung Eun-chan¡¯s love was too short. ¡®We said we couldn¡¯t give him a penny. He would rather leave you. But your maternal grandmother was weak in her heart.¡¯ His paternal love was based on thorough profit. When she realized that, Haewon experienced a deep loss. The sense of loss still lingered throughout Haewon¡¯s body. She couldn¡¯t get away with being an adult. No, this pain is inevitable as an adult. She knows in her head what a terrible human being her father is, but her heart still stayed in the days of a child who craved his love and recognition. Haewon didn¡¯t grow up to be a decent adult. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s come all the way here with age day by day by day. And there was a man in front of her who suffered the same loss as her. Haewon wanted to love the man. Without any conditions, she wanted to give the love he longed for. Even the reality of a political marriage was useless in the face of her rising emotions toward this man. At least, at this moment. Haewon rose from her seat and stood before Adam. And she hugged a wound that looked like her. ¡°Haewon?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll be next to you from now on.¡± Adam closed his eyes in the arms of Haewon. His heart tickled pleasantly at Hae-won¡¯s gentle touch on his back. Maria. I didn¡¯t expect your death to be so helpful. A fishy smile spread around Adam¡¯s mouth. However, Hae-won, who was busy consoling him, had no idea. Adam, who eventually monopolized Haewon¡¯s pity, acted childishly to his heart¡¯s content. Chapter 68.1 * * * A few days later. The JS Atrium Museum was crowded with people who came to see it even though it was a weekday. On the other hand, only goosebumps of silence hung around the director¡¯s office as access was restricted. Adam opened his laptop and logged into the HTS (Home Trading System). In addition, the screen was divided into four parts and the daily wage chart of different companies was listed. There was a difference in period and trading volume, but a common buying pattern was observed. Adam transferred the chart records to the USB. USB contained numerous stock price manipulation evidence, such as videos and recorded files, as well as charts. Knock, knock. Someone knocked on the door. ¡°Come on in.¡± Adam answered, covering his laptop. It was Li Yu-yen who opened the door and appeared. ¡°I printed the pictures.¡± Li Yu-yen shook the envelope lightly. Standing at the desk, he held out an envelope. Adam checked by turning over a bunch of pictures taken out of the envelope. ¡°It¡¯s taken well.¡± ¡°I even drilled a hole in the wall to take it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± When Adam asked as if he was surprised, Li Yu-yen shrugged. While Adam was looking at the picture, Li Yu-yen took out another document and put it on his desk. [Dobong Asset Management fund manager Byun Ki-seok] ¡°He was recently promoted to team leader.¡± Li Yu-yen said, pushing the document toward Adam. It was a paper with personal records. Adam held a picture. In the picture, Joo Dong-min and Byun Ki-seok were drinking in a room. Although Joo Dong-min was one of the three princes of the JS group, he was lacking more than the two brothers above. Therefore, he did not gain the trust of his father, Joo Pil-tae. It was thanks to Byun Ki-seok, a high school alumnus, that Joo Dong-min was able to take the position of vice president of JS Steel. With his help, he achieved great results. When they were students, they used to be close friends, but then later they became best friends. ¡®They played with each other.¡¯ Adam clicked his tongue at the picture. The two were sitting with two receptionists. It was very impressive that he didn¡¯t know that the picture was taken and that he was happy with the tie around his head. On the table were five 30-year-old Valentine¡¯s bottles lined up in a row, assorted Southeast Asian fruits artistically cut like a sculpture, and live fish sashimi. Just by ordering five bottles of liquor, they could see how much Joo Dong-min was hung up on showing off his wealth. He spent more than 10 million won on entertainment expenses for only one day. Occasionally, if he feels embarrassed by this kind of life, he posts on his personal SNS saying that it is passion or tenacity and that the sky does not betray those who work hard. Thanks to this, he even had the nickname Passion Chateau in the Internet community. Only Joo Dong-min himself did not know that it was not a compliment but a sarcastic remark. ¡°Why are you trying to blow up the stock price manipulation case now?¡± Adam put down the bunch of pictures he was holding and put his fingers together. ¡°Right now, Chairman Seo is angry with the ongoing problem with Seo Ellie.¡± Thanks to Adam connecting American investors, Ellie was able to get a lot of money. The problem was that the money was used for gambling. Ellie was arrested at the scene, and jail time was inevitable as the prosecution and police found multiple evidence. Chairman Seo barely blocked the article by using her personal connections. In this case, Vice Chairman Joo and Chairman Seo agreed to put Hae-won in the position of JS Trade Director, which was to be handed over to Seo-hwa. Li Yu-yen thought it over and opened his mouth. ¡°Chairman Seo would have given her own child the position of JS Trade Director to exercise her ability to the JS Group, but if Hae-won takes the position, she would have thought that JS would interfere in her work. Chairman Seo deserves to be angry.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Adam flicked his finger. ¡°But right now, would the chairman be excited about the Joo Dong-min issue in the media?¡± Li Yu-yen frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t know what Adam was thinking at the time. ¡°Chairman Seo will change her plan. It is exactly how it works.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Chairman Seo¡¯s original strategy was to use her niece, Seo Haewon, as a stepping stone for a political marriage, and her biological children as combatants. But now, only Seo Haewon fell alone on the battlefield. Even if it takes a while, she will watch the progress and send in combatants. But our CEO Seo is not ordinary.¡± ¡°That means¡­¡­.¡± Li Yu-yen looked at Adam with astonishment. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Yes, we use Seo Haewon, which used to be a stepping stone, for combat. They want to produce a successor, the reason for a political marriage.¡± Chapter 68.2 ¡°JS¡¯s position as a trade director will be passed on to her?¡± Li Yu-yen asked cautiously. The child born between Hae-won and Adam will follow Seo¡¯s last name. If that¡¯s the case, it would mean that Seohwa won in the long run. That¡¯s why Seohwa wants a child. ¡°Chairman Seo would like to see the result as soon as possible. Then she¡¯d try to pressure me to give birth somehow¡­¡­.¡± Li Yu-yen swept at his face with one hand. ¡°What are you going to do? It¡¯s about pheromones. You¡¯ve been hiding it with a remover. But you¡¯re not going to pretend to be pregnant, are you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go that far. You¡¯ll find out the plan anyway.¡± Adam waved lightly. With a smile, he continued. ¡°What¡¯s the best way other than to not have a baby so that Seohwa can¡¯t win? It¡¯s simple. We can put off the wedding.¡± Only then did Li Yu-yen realize why Adam wanted to break Joo Dong-min¡¯s stock price manipulation case. The political marriage between Adam and Hae-won was a big issue that would draw public attention. As soon as the announcement is made, the stock price will affect a number of areas as well. Especially the marriage for both JS and Seohwa. The public is more sensitive to negative articles, so it was essential to minimize controversy before and after the wedding announcement. ¡°The issue of Seo Ellie won¡¯t postpone the wedding because the article won¡¯t go out, but in the case of Joo Dong-min, if the investigation goes in and the article is published¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The wedding schedule will be completely messed up, right?¡± Adam took over Li Yuyen¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s great. People these days are sensitive to cases like stock price manipulation.¡± ¡°The timing was just right.¡± Adam gave a fresh smile. Seo and Joo¡¯s power struggle for the upper hand. There was someone else behind it. Someone who sits on top of two people¡¯s heads and controls the whole board. Li Yu-yen was horrified by Adam¡¯s shrewdness, which somehow turned the situation to his advantage. ¡°That¡¯s scary.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s nothing more frightening than public judgment.¡± ¡°No, I mean you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Adam looked at Li Yu-yen with a surprised look. ¡°I¡¯m upset. I¡¯m treated more like a scary person than a criminal.¡± Adam closed his eyes and sighed deeply. Of course, he didn¡¯t look upset at all. Li Yu-yen was about to say something, but the phone rang. ¡°Yes, I got a call.¡± Adam said, pressing the button. ¨C Sir, I¡¯m in trouble¡­¡­! * * * Adam and Li Yuen entered the fourth exhibition hall. A young woman and a child stood in front of a damaged sculpture. Not a small number of visitors buzzed as they watched the scene. The situation could be grasped immediately. ¡°Oh, sir!¡± As soon as the deputy saw Adam, he rushed to his front. His wide eyes were about to pop out at the slightest touch. ¡°Good morning, Deputy. Why were you so surprised?¡± Asked Adam in a light tone. ¡°Well, that¡¯s because the kid went up to the sculpture and it was damaged¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, right. It¡¯s broken.¡± Adam¡¯s nonchalant response turned the deputy director¡¯s face blue. Li Yu-yen patted the deputy director on the back and helped him take a deep breath. ¡°Calm down. You can go get some air if you want.¡± ¡°N-no, I can¡¯t¡­¡­.¡± The deputy director clenched his chest as if he were likely to hyperventilate. It was a natural reaction considering the compensation for the damaged sculpture. Adam approached the people, leaving Li Yu-yen with the deputy chief. ¡°I¡¯m Joo Adam, the director.¡± ¡°Sorry, sir, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The woman believed to be the mother of the child bowed her head. The child glued himself to such a woman¡¯s leg and looked up at Adam. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Children make mistakes. You must have been very surprised.¡± Adam replied with a grin. It was a much more friendly and humane voice compared to dealing with the deputy director. There was even a sense of consideration. ¡°And our little prince.¡± Adam crouched down to make eye contact with the child. The child was still glued to the woman¡¯s leg like a cicada and stared at Adam. ¡°Why?¡± The child answered with a slightly dim pronunciation. ¡°Why did you go up here?¡± Adam asked, pointing at the damaged sculpture. ¡°I want to see it, but I can¡¯t see it well. Because I¡¯m short¡­¡­.¡± The child pointed to the display stand right next to the sculpture. Adam¡¯s eyes turned to the child¡¯s fingertips. Adam, who was looking up and down at the exhibition table, sighed quietly. There was a square sculpture right next to the exhibition stand where the work was placed. He could clearly imagine the child who would have climbed up with the sculpture as support. ¡°Right. The display stand was too high for the little prince. Can you come over here for a second?¡± Adam opened his arms and the child hesitated and stood in front of him. ¡°Oh, my.¡± Adam picked up the child and walked to the exhibition table. The posture of holding the child was very stable and natural. Chapter 69.1 ¡°Will you be able to see it well like this?¡± ¡°Yes, I can see it well.¡± The child nodded. While the child was in Adam¡¯s arms and looking at the work on the display table, Adam asked the child some short questions. ¡°Other than not being seen because the exhibition is high, what else was the most uncomfortable?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry because I keep walking around. But there¡¯s no place to eat.¡± ¡°Yeah, you shouldn¡¯t be hungry.¡± Adam, who was listening to the child carefully, burst into laughter. ¡°Excuse me, Brother.¡± TL/N : The child called him Brother to address a man older than him. ¡°Huh? Why?¡± The child whispered something in Adam¡¯s ear. Adam listened carefully to the child and gave him a compliment. ¡°Yes, I promise.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam, who exchanged some kind of promise, sent the child back to the woman, no, mother. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what to do with compensation.¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right. It was caused by our lack of consideration. The height of the display stand was placed according to the height of the adult, so the eye level of the children was not considered. The gallery will pay the artist, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Oh, my God. Thank you so much.¡± The child¡¯s mother bowed her head saying thank you as if she was very sorry. As the people disappeared, Adam felt heavy fatigue. He almost pulled his tie in a choking mood. However, he had an eye to look at, so he just let out his breath. ¡°Deputy director.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As Adam turned around and opened his mouth, the deputy director stood up and posed. ¡°Please put glass covers on all the works above the exhibition and put a footrest in front of them.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Shall we do an event?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Food truck.¡± ¡°Food truck¡­ What?¡± ¡°Yeah. Call the local government. If we get the permission, let¡¯s promote it. Family visitors will be given a discount.¡± Adam patted the deputy on the shoulder. In fact, the fourth exhibition hall in the annex was left to the deputy director, so he was responsible for the damage. ¡°There was a lot of demand. Please do me a favor.¡± ¡°No! Please go home safely!¡± Adam and Li Yu-yen headed to the representative office, leaving their respectful eyes on the deputy director. ¡°You made a good story.¡± ¡°Get ready.¡± Adam smiled and nailed it. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to get busy in the future, but I don¡¯t want to waste my time elsewhere. Get rid of all the interview requests.¡± ¡°What about social media? There are a lot of people who watched what happened earlier, so I think someone will post it.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t stop it.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Because true stories have to spread from mouth to mouth. Not a processed article.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Natural things are the best.¡± ¡°Ha¡­.¡± Recognizing Adam¡¯s true intentions, Li Yu-yen now just laughed it off. The natural thing is the worst. Is it the words that come from the mouth of a control freak who plays all kinds of tricks behind his back? ¡°By the way, what did the kid say earlier?¡± Li Yu-yen was far away from comforting the deputy director, so he could not hear what Adam and his child were saying properly. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at his mom.¡± Adam took a little time to speak. His expression in reply was as insensitive as a man of intense emotion. ¡°The child knew instinctively that you were a scary person.¡± Li Yu-yen, who couldn¡¯t see Adam¡¯s face because he was only walking forward, responded mischievously. Adam stopped in place. He murmured to himself. ¡°I guess so. It seems like that.¡± ¡°What? What did you just say?¡± Li Yu-yen turned around. ¡°I thought I wanted her dead.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± ¡°Marie, the woman who gave birth to me.¡± In an instant Adam¡¯s mood, Li Yu-yen sneaked a glance at him. ¡°Compared to that, isn¡¯t that kid you just saw so good? He¡¯s worried about his mother, who¡¯s much older than him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Oh, well, yes.¡± Li Yu-yen stammered back. ¡°I hope my child looks like Haewon. If it looks like me, it¡¯ll be a little gross.¡± Adam wrinkled his eyes. ¡°¡­but would Seo Hae-won like it?¡± It was only after consoling him that Li Yu-yen felt sorry for him. The prerequisite for pregnancy is a change of character. When that happened, it was fortunate that Hae-won kept her sanity. ¡°I guess so.¡± Adam¡¯s complexion brightened up in an instant. ¡°Haewon likes me so much. I guess I was influenced by Haewon a lot. Kids look pretty these days.¡± It was such a lively voice that he wondered if he was the one who was depressed until a while ago. Li Yu-yen decided to let go of the problem he couldn¡¯t help. Chapter 69.2 ¡°Well, that¡¯s a positive change. By the way, are you still going on a date tomorrow?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the weekend¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the due date.¡± ¡°Date? Who?¡± ¡°Seo Kwonjin.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Seo Kwon-jin¡­¡­.¡± Li Yu-yen, who felt a sense of frustration with the familiar name, was surprised to realize Seo Kwon-jin¡¯s identity. ¡°It¡¯s Seo Haewon¡¯s mother. Wait, shouldn¡¯t you go together?¡± ¡°She told me not to come.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably out of courtesy!¡± Li Yu-yen hit his chest as if he felt stuffy. ¡°It¡¯s Chairman Seo¡¯s order. I want to comfort Haewon and score points with her though.¡± ¡°Oh, well, you can¡¯t help it.¡± By the way, the latter, about wanting to score points, must have been genuine, Li Yu-yen thought. He is so cold-hearted to his own mother, so can he sincerely mourn as Hae-won¡¯s mother? * * * ¡®How long has it been since I came to my parents¡¯ house?¡¯ The morning air was chilly because the cold of winter has not gone away yet. Haewon stared at the pond with thin ice. Employees were breaking the thin ice with sharp sticks and arranging the water plants between the rocks surrounding the pond. The main house called ¡®Seo Hwa Ok¡¯ consisted of traditional hanok, modern houses, and small ponds. In fact, Seo Hwa-ok was the name of a hanok house, which later became a term referring to the entire extended main house after Seo Woo-hee purchased adjacent land. Haewon grew up in a modern house with her sisters. Since the death of the first chairman, her grandmother, the hanok has been used only as Chairman Seo¡¯s personal office. The only day Haewon stepped into Hanok was on the day of the memorial service. And today, it was the anniversary of Seo Kwon-jin. Chairman Seo took care of her sister¡¯s ancestral rites even before she collected Haewon. Following the mother¡¯s will during her lifetime, the ritual was held simply without following complicated procedures. At the time of the ritual, Chairman Seo, Sera, and Haewon stood in front of the statue. Chairman Seo peeled a peach that Seo Kwon-jin liked on the spot and put a piece down in front of the portrait. ¡°The peach that you liked. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll like it now.¡± Chairman Seo muttered to herself. Soon she closed her mouth and stared at Seo Kwon-jin, who was stuffed in the portrait. Seo Kwon-jin, who had a bright smile in the picture, was full of life. On the contrary, Seo Woo-hee¡¯s face was as pale as a dead person. Originally, Chairman Seo looked younger than her age, but today she looked exceptionally haggard as if she had aged up to her dead sister. When the memorial service was over, the three moved to a modern house and ate. The food that came up was also liked by Seo Kwon-jin during her lifetime. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve eaten together at home.¡± Chairman Seo said. Sera glanced at the empty seat next to her. Her mother didn¡¯t care about Ellier, and she never mentioned her today. ¡°The meal must be over, let¡¯s finish what we didn¡¯t finish last time.¡± Sera and Hae-won looked at Chairman Seo at the same time. Last time they said¡­¡­. ¡°I¡¯m trying to move up the wedding schedule and have a child as soon as possible.¡± Chairman Seo¡¯s calm eyes slowly showed anger. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see the stockholders take the lead on this marriage.¡± She murmured in a ferocious voice. [The couple may conceive and raise their children with the consent of adults of both families.] Chairman Seo recalled the clause written in the contract in her head. The JS brothers only maintained a political marriage, but wanted no children. It was the same on the Seohwa side. In this situation, neither side wanted a child between Hae-won and Adam. In the first place, this political marriage wasn¡¯t meant to be a successor. There was only a purpose to connect the two groups. ¡°How can we..¡­.¡± Sera was conscious of her surroundings and blurted out the end of her words. Even Seo Hwa-ok¡¯s employees did not know that Haewon was an omega. ¡°I¡¯m going to use Sera¡¯s genes.¡± Chairman Seo answered with her head raised. Haewon¡¯s heart sank. Sera was as surprised as Haewon, but she soon shut up with a face that regained her composure. ¡°Then it will be your son who will inherit the JS trade in the future, Sera.¡± Chairman Seo stared at Sera. ¡°Will you be satisfied with this?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my mother¡¯s decision, so I¡¯ll obey her without a word.¡± Sera replied politely. Haewon¡¯s intention was not important. Even if the subject of pregnancy is her fiance. ¡°Chairman¡­¡­.¡± Although Hae-won looked at her with incredible eyes, Chairman Seo didn¡¯t change her expression. On the contrary, she even raised one eyebrow to provoke her. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? It¡¯s artificial insemination, so there¡¯s no fear of being caught. As long as we¡¯re quiet about it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look so happy. Why? You can¡¯t raise your sister¡¯s child like your own?¡± ¡°I¡­.¡± Chapter 70.1 ¡°I¡¯m disappointed¡± Chairman Seo clucked her tongue. ¡°I raised you like my real child.¡± Haewon kept her mouth shut. Chairman Seo, who was watching Haewon sitting foolishly like a broken machine, turned to a teacup. ¡°The tea is cold.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pour it for you.¡± The employee who was waiting next to her answered quickly. The tea filled the glass with a crash. Chairman Seo looked at the employee¡¯s thin and white wrist exposed out of her sleeve. ¡°Hold on.¡± Chairman Seo grabbed the employee¡¯s wrist. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡± Chairman Seo turned his head obliquely and looked carefully at the employee¡¯s face. Then she asked Butler Kim. ¡°Butler Kim. Don¡¯t you know I don¡¯t like increasing staff?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the second daughter of the Gimcheon family. As her mother quit, this person came in. She¡¯s been working for three months now.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gimcheon House was an employee who worked at Seo Hwa-ok for quite a long time. Chairman Seo muttered as she tore apart the face of the new employee. ¡°You look alike.¡± Chairman Seo was suspicious and let go of the hand she was holding. The employee who stepped back carefully smoothed her wrist. ¡°Keep your mouth under control.¡± ¡°Yes, Chairman¡± Butler Kim bowed politely. The employee also took a step back and bowed politely. While Chairman Seo tasted the tea after the meal, Haewon was frozen without even touching the tea cup. * * * ¡°Ugh.¡± Haewon threw up everything she ate. She was in a bad condition, so she could not return home and stayed in Seo Hwa-ok. She took her body off the toilet. Hae-won gasped with her back against the bathroom wall. ¡°Ha, ha¡­.¡± She had a throbbing headache. Her body was heated up. It wasn¡¯t a heat. She only felt the pain as if her bones were going to break. Hae-won, who barely rinsed her mouth, stumbled out of the bathroom. ¡®From today, this is your room.¡¯ The face of Gimcheon House¡¯s employee, who was guiding the room on behalf of Chairman Seo, was in her head. The employee felt sorry for Hae-won, who was bullied by her sisters, and Hae-won also remembers relying on her who took care of her like a child. Haewon staggered to the front of the bed. Her body collapsed on the bed. The sheet smelled of fabric softener whether the employee had washed the blanket. It was the same scent she smelled when she first came to Seo Hwa-ok. It still seemed to be using the same product. ¡®Things are the same, but only people have changed.¡¯ Hae-won lay down with one cheek on the pillow. When she was young, she lived with her father in a house smaller than this room. So when she first saw the room, she thought of her father first. Her father used to tell her to endure the hard living conditions for a while because he would buy her a big house, nice clothes, delicious food ¨C everything. What was he thinking? She wondered how he felt. Did he really take her with her as his last cash cow? It was not until she became an adult that Hae-won had a lot of things she wanted to ask her father. But there was no one to answer, so it was a mystery that would never be solved. Old memories kept coming to mind. It was not because the appearance of the room after several years stimulated nostalgia. Haewon just didn¡¯t try to stop thinking. Rather, she thought of it more desperately. She was running cowardly into the past to turn a blind eye to the present pain. ¡®I¡¯m trying to move up the wedding schedule and have a child as soon as possible.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m going to use Sera¡¯s genes.¡¯ As Chairman Seo¡¯s voice brushed against the brain, she came up again. Haewon bounced out like a spring and ran to the bathroom. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± She was nauseous but had nothing coming out of her mouth. Drip. Drip. The only thing that finally fell to the surface was tears. Sobs leaked out of the helplessly open lips. ¡°Heuk, hic, ugh.¡­.¡± Hae-won¡¯s hand, which was holding the cover of the toilet, slipped. Hae-won curled up like a shrimp on a bathroom tile and sniffed. She doesn¡¯t like it. Adam¡¯s connection with others. * * * ¡°We planted a new garden tree at the eastern entrance. It will be much brighter in spring. And the basement equipment¡­¡­.¡± Chairman Seo received a report from Butler Kim while walking along the trail in front of the pond. Then she found Haewon¡¯s car and stopped. ¡°Miss Haewon is sleeping in the main house.¡± Butler Kim, who noticed Chairman Seo¡¯s gaze, answered quickly. ¡°She didn¡¯t go back?¡± ¡°Yes, she said she was going to sleep one night, maybe because she wasn¡¯t feeling well.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Chairman Seo was quiet for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll watch the rest and listen to it next time.¡± Chairman Seo turned around quickly. Butler Kim bowed politely to Chairman Seo¡¯s back heading to the main building. Chairman Seo climbed the stairs alone. Chapter 70.2 Every time the low heels hit the ground, the forgotten voice came back to life. ¡®I wish I had a child.¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you? There¡¯s Sera.¡¯ The owner of the voice was her sister and herself. ¡®Sera is my niece, Woohee.¡¯ ¡®So what? I¡¯m your sister. So my daughter is like your sister¡¯s child.¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t want me to get married?¡¯ ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to. Your blood¡­¡­ I don¡¯t like being mixed up with dirty omegas.¡¯ ¡®Dirty omega. So what about us women who can¡¯t have children?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t put us on the same line with them!¡± ¡°Woohee, you need to make a family, too. And Sera, are you going to keep raising her without her dad?¡¯ ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? I don¡¯t want to live with a shallow omega. My only family is my mother, sister, and Sera.¡¯ The conversation was heated and there was not a single word left. There was nothing but a cry. ¡®¡­I can raise your children just like my children. But I won¡¯t admit it. Because it¡¯s not from the Seo family. Because it¡¯s a stranger!¡¯ But she meant it. At least for that moment. Before she knew it, Chairman Seo came to Haewon¡¯s room. When she opened the door, the lights in the hallway reached Haewon before Chairman Seo. Haewon lay in bed like a corpse. Chairman Seo leaned half the door and approached her. The body that went up and down with the sound of her breath made her realize that she was alive. Chairman Seo slipped Hae-won¡¯s hair to the side. How can there be no resemblance to her sister even when she gets older? ¡°I thought you were going to die soon. You¡¯re still breathing.¡± Chairman Seo murmured softly. What does this persistent line of life resemble? ¡°¡­¡­Father.¡± The chairman¡¯s forehead was wrinkled at the sound of Hae-won¡¯s voice in his sleep. ¡®Who else is she like.¡¯ Yes, it¡¯s Jung Eun-chan¡¯s, the son of a lowly human being. * * * The next day, the nausea and headache did not improve. Eventually, Haewon visited the hospital. The doctor heard Hae-won¡¯s symptoms and checked her condition on the monitor. ¡°You¡¯d better do a pheromone test.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Hae-won asked back in surprise. ¡°Do we really need an examination?¡± ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t seem like the normal flu. I think it¡¯s a pheromone problem. It¡¯s supposed to be a trait-related disease. Did you have a quarrel with your lover recently?¡± ¡°Why is that¡­.¡± ¡°Some delicate alphas have an adverse reaction in their body when there is a problem with their relationship. It¡¯s just like your symptoms.¡± ¡°Is it the opposite case?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I was wondering if Omega also had these symptoms,¡± Hae-won said, avoiding the doctor¡¯s gaze. ¡°Well, Omega is worse than Alpha. It¡¯s highly dependent on alpha pheromones by nature.¡± He added. ¡°Having problems with pheromones doesn¡¯t necessarily mean having sex. It could be that there was a big fight between the two lovers, or it could be external factors.¡± External factors. Is it because of Chairman Seo¡¯s statement that she would use Sera¡¯s genes? But it was strange. Adam was an omega. ¡°It might be a weird question. Can you have these symptoms even if you¡¯re the same type?¡± ¡°Two alphas?¡± ¡°Yes, or even between omega.¡± ¡°Ha ha. Of course, it¡¯s impossible.¡± The doctor laughed off all sorts of silly questions. ¡°Oh, I guess so. But, I didn¡¯t imprint¡­¡­.¡± Haewon lost her words. The doctor¡¯s eyes changed a little at Hae-won¡¯s words. ¡°You know that Alpha and Omega usually get used to and rely on each other¡¯s pheromones, right? If you imprint it, the process is faster.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very rare case, but sometimes it¡¯s imprinted without their knowledge.¡± ¡°¡­¡­how could that happen?¡± ¡°There is such a thing as compatibility with pheromones. If the affinity is very high, the imprint can be achieved only with a single encounter.¡± Haewon¡¯s face turned pale. It was because there was a presence that crossed her mind for a moment. ¡°Have you ever heard of fated mates? It¡¯s a regular subject that comes out a lot in dramas.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, of course, you can only tell if it¡¯s really this case through a test, and you don¡¯t have to worry about it because it¡¯s very unlikely. I think it¡¯s because of the stress¡­¡­.¡± The doctor¡¯s voice was no longer heard. ¡®Why? Hang in there. Your body is really cold.¡¯ It¡¯s that alpha. A man who appeared to help her disappeared when her heat cycle exploded and I couldn¡¯t control myself. ¡°Hey, patient?¡± The doctor shook her knee slightly when Hae-won was unresponsive looking at the floor throughout. Only then did Hae-won suddenly raise her head. ¡°¡­¡­ could you just prescribe some medicine for me?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prescribe you an alpha-only painkiller, so if you don¡¯t feel better after taking the medicine, please come back for a checkup.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Hae-won bowed her head and left the clinic as if she were running away. Chapter 71.1 * * * JS Atrium Museum of Art. ¡°She said she would use the gene of the oldest girl, not the second one.¡± A woman gave Adam a detailed report of what happened at Seohwa. It was exactly the woman that Adam planted in Seo Hwa-ok. As the daughter of Gimcheon, who quit her job due to health problems, Gimcheon was sick enough to have to quit her job because of the gambling debt owed by her stupid youngest son. Then a man appeared and solved gambling debts and surgery costs. On top of that, what he did made the youngest come to his senses and withdraw from gambling. She can¡¯t believe that the price is only for delivering the conversation from Seo Hwa-ok. The woman was still dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Good job. Oh, and this.¡± Adam took a white envelope from the drawer and put it down on the desk. He said, pushing the envelope forward. ¡°Additional remuneration.¡± ¡°Additional remuneration¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Take it, come on.¡± The woman carefully picked up the envelope and put it in the bag. Then she bowed down and said goodbye. ¡°Ah, thank you.¡± ¡°I hope your mother gets well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The woman answered in a subdued voice. Like that, the young Gimcheon employee went back. Li Yu-yen, who had been watching from afar, approached Adam. Li Yu-yen said, looking toward the door. ¡°I¡¯m shocked. I never thought she would switch genes.¡­.¡± Li Yu-yen¡¯s face crumpled. Adam grinned and laughed as if it were a similar sentiment. ¡°She¡¯s a scary woman who can do anything for her own purposes.¡± Chairman Seo¡¯s purpose. She was working on an ambitious plan to use this political marriage as a springboard to engulf the JS Group. It was a shitty idea to have Sera¡¯s child, not Haewon. But except for that, everything was going as expected. Adam stood up pushing his chair and gave a jaw at the door. ¡°Shall we go to the meeting place now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already this late.¡± Li Yu-yen, who checked the watch, was surprised. ¡ª Late at night. A black car was stopped under the bridge. Li Yu-yen pulled over next to him and the other person lowered the window. He pressed the rewind button to lower the seat window. ¡°Check it out.¡± Adam stuck the envelope out of the window. The other person checked the printed chart. After some time, Adam spoke. ¡°We¡¯ve only selected stocks that have been collected for at least six months. There were a total of 172 borrowed-name accounts mobilized. There were 216 cases of illegal sales, 83 high-priced purchases, and market price manipulation.¡± ¡°Did you find out all this yourself?¡± ¡°You promised not to ask about the source of the information.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about authenticity. It¡¯ll all be revealed if we investigate it anyway. I just think I knew faster than others.¡± Adam added with a smile. ¡°There is no reason to doubt. I can tell from looking at a glance. The pattern of working is exactly the same as what they did in the past.¡± The admired opponent belatedly thanked Adam. ¡°At that time, we couldn¡¯t even start an investigation because we didn¡¯t have enough evidence¡­¡­. It helped me a lot.¡± ¡°I hope you will fulfill the requirements we have made.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. You asked me to make a big report to the media when I started the investigation. You don¡¯t have to worry. The producer of the broadcasting company is my acquaintance. I¡¯ve already finished talking to him.¡± The man answered in a friendly way. The price Adam demanded was simple. An extensive media coverage of the stock manipulation scandal. The stock price manipulation case of JS Steel vice president and Dobong Asset Management Fund manager had to be talked about every day. ¡°Vice President Joo Dong-min, I¡¯m going to finish him with my own hands.¡± Said the man, straining his neck. For Adam, it didn¡¯t matter whether Joo Dong-min was convicted or not. He just wants the public to go along. To the extent that Chairman Seo wants to postpone the wedding. * * * ¡°Ah, hm¡­.¡± Haewon lay in bed and groaned. Her condition became more serious overnight. It was already well past work time, but she couldn¡¯t take a step out of bed. The prescription drug on the desk was for an alpha. It was worse than not to eat. The suppressor taken as a last resort also did not help. ¡°Ha, ha¡­.¡± Haewon narrowed her forehead to a severe headache. This was the first time her body was this sick. Her whole body screamed as if it were covered in boiling water. Chapter 71.2 It was worse than a heat cycle. The heat cycle could be solved by having sex with Adam. There was no answer this time. It was because of the imprint that was made without each other¡¯s consent. simply because of the good nature of fated mates. Okay. This was all because of that alpha. When the heat hit, she had to arrive at his building among all the places. Her heat cycle has been ruined since she met him. The reason why I¡¯m so sick. ¡®Cause that alpha¡¯s my destiny.¡­.¡¯ Haewon was sure. Of course, it was just a hunch. That situation just fit the situation with the doctor¡¯s opinion. However, Haewon did not have other possibilities in mind. It was impossible to find out the cause through a hospital examination, and just thinking that there was another cause that she was not aware of made her eyes dark. On the other hand, if the alpha is the cause, the solution is simple. She can find him and cut off the imprint. The question is, how do I find him¡­.? ¡®It¡¯s okay. I can handle it. Everything will work out just fine.¡¯ Haewon encouraged herself clumsily. Had she been alone, she wouldn¡¯t have even thought of finding that Alpha. But now Adam was by her side. Thinking of Adam like that, she couldn¡¯t help but not give up. So, this problem had to be solved directly. * * * Adam went to visit Seohwa Welfare just in time for lunch. But Haewon was absent. Bora said she couldn¡¯t contact her all morning, so he hurried to her house. What happened? He knew that Hae-won stayed at home all weekend, but he couldn¡¯t tell what she was doing in it. Adam opened the front door seriously thinking about whether he should install a home camera inside the house. The sun was up in the middle of the sky, but the house was dark. It was not until all the blinds in the living room were rolled up that the dull interior became bright. As he entered Haewon¡¯s room, something hit his foot. It was an empty medicine case. White pills were scattered around it. It was a suppressant of Haewon¡¯s. ¡°Is it a heat?¡± Come to think of it, it was quite a while after her last heat broke out. Adam¡¯s eyes crossed the air and touched the bed. A white blanket that is just as big as the size of Seo Haewon. Adam quenched his footsteps and approached the bedside. Hae-won was asleep with a blanket all over her head. He sat on the corner of the bed and the mattress sank. Haewon was still immovable. ¡°Hm¡­.¡± Meanwhile, a sound of pain came out from the blanket. He was disappointed that it was not a friendly greeting, but he couldn¡¯t blame her. Because she¡¯s not sober. Adam carefully pulled down the quilt. The usual light brown hair was disheveled. Hae-won¡¯s eyelids trembled as he gently put her hair covering her face behind her ears. Adam scoured Haewon¡¯s earlobe and took his hand off. ¡°¡­¡­ Adam?¡± Hae-won murmured with her eyes closed. Now, even without looking at him, she realized that it was Adam just by feeling. Adam looked lovingly at Haewon. ¡°Yes, are you up?¡± Hae-won, who opened his eyes, did not answer anything. Just stared blankly at Adam. Her eyes were as blurry as a patient who had just woken up from anesthesia. It seemed to gauge whether this was a dream or a reality. ¡°You need to get a hold of yourself.¡± Adam gently put his hand on Haewon¡¯s cheek. The usual cool body temperature was hot today. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± On the contrary, Hae-won shrugged as soon as Adam¡¯s hand touched her, perhaps because his hand felt cold. The surprised eyes grew slightly and returned to their original size. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve had a heat.¡± Adam asked, observing Haewon. Hae-won, now fully conscious, shook his head slowly. ¡°Heat, no.¡± ¡°No. Then what are the suppressants scattered on the floor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­.¡± Adam smirked away as Haewon mumbled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact me? You feel much better after you sleep with me.¡± Adam uttered a brazen voice. But he didn¡¯t mean to make an omega of her right now. He¡¯s thinking of turning her into an omega someday. His own omega. That would completely take care of Haewon¡¯s sexual desire. In addition, due to the nature of Omega, which is subordinate to Alpha, she will cling more to him. How lovely Haewon would be if she begged him to hug him. Then Haewon tugged at Adam¡¯s sleeve. At her subsequent words, Adam stiffened like a machine that stopped working. ¡°¡­¡­Hug me.¡± Chapter 72.1 Did he hear it wrong? He imagined it in so much detail that he thought he heard a hallucination. When Adam doubted his ears, Hae-won added softly, blushing, ¡°It has nothing to do with the heat.¡± Hae-won barely raised her upper body and almost hung on Adam¡¯s arm. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not a heat, I want to be hugged by Adam.¡± Adam was caught in a strange mood. This is because Hae-won¡¯s desperate appearance seemed more like pleading than provocation or temptation. ¡®It¡¯s not rut.¡¯ Adam looked at Haewon with narrowed eyes. Come to think of it, Haewon when her heat burst was like a peach overflowing with juice just by him pressing against her lightly. A peach that makes his mouth water and hungry just by looking at soon as he takes a bite, the terrible sweetness would spread and paralyze his tongue. But Haewon was a little different now. She looks appetizing on the outside, but there is no sweet smell from her. If he had to say it, it was a model fruit. No, it was like a picture in a frame. ¡°Are you sick? You don¡¯t look very well.¡± Adam calmly pushed Hae-won¡¯s hand away. Hae-won suddenly wrapped Adam¡¯s arm tightly when she thought she was falling. Adam¡¯s right arm was buried between her breastbone. It may not be what Hae-won intended, but it was a dizzying touch enough to make any man fall over. But Adam wasn¡¯t excited. It was a strange thing. In the past, he would have had an erection right away as soon as he felt the soft touch. ¡°Haewon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± Hae-won answered Adam¡¯s lower-than-usual voice. It was only after seeing Hae-won¡¯s face, who was intimidated like a scolded child, that Adam realized why he was not excited about the situation. Hae-won was in pain. As if she would crumble just by touching her. He pushed Haewon to the point where he usually thought it was excessive, but he had no hobby of hugging a patient. ¡®I¡¯m going to let you rest.¡¯ The protective instinct to take care of Hae-won, who is sick. It was Alpha¡¯s instinct to protect his female. ¡°Not today. Let¡¯s do it next time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­why?¡± Hae-won frowned as if she was unconvinced. Adam didn¡¯t understand her reaction either. First of all, it was recognizable at a glance that Haewon was not having a heat, but very sick. But why is she asking for intimacy so much, even when it¡¯s not a heat? Did it hurt so much that she can¡¯t even control her body? ¡°I want to do it. No, I have to.¡± Hae-won was rambling like a person chased by something, and suddenly reached out her arms and grabbed Adam¡¯s belt. At that moment, Adam stiffened like a beast with a caught neck. ¡°?¡± Adam decided to leave her alone for a while. Even when she was sober, she couldn¡¯t have taken off the belt she had been unfastening. ¡°Hm¡­¡± As expected, Hae-won¡¯s hand kept slipping. In the end, Hae-won looked up at Adam with tearful eyes. ¡°Hae-won, you¡¯re very strange today. Aren¡¯t you going to tell me why you¡¯re doing this?¡± Adam tilted his head and asked. Haewon lowered his head. ¡®The fact that I left you and imprinted with another alpha¡­¡¯ She can¡¯t talk. She couldn¡¯t have done it. Just a while ago, she rationalized that she could find the alpha and cut off the imprint. But the moment she faced Adam, Hae-won felt so dirty, disgusting, and terrible about herself. Just because she is keeping it a secret from Adam or just because she solves the problem alone, doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s connected to someone else. It¡¯s as good as betraying Adam. She promised him she would stay with him. She fell in love with him. Not only did she hide the fact that she was an omega, but she was also imprinted with an alpha who she didn¡¯t even know. She only chose things that hurt him. She had nothing to say even if she was despised by Adam. Her determination to live only for this man for the rest of her life was shattered in front of her. She knows. Even that was a poor act of showing it. However, she was sincere in her affection for Adam. Hae-won clung to Adam as if denying this reality. She wanted to cover herself with Adam¡¯s pheromone even though she knew it was meaningless. She wanted to shake off the existence of the alpha. ¡°¡­¡­¡­why do you keep saying no? There has to be a reason. It¡¯s not like that. We ¨C ¡± Hae-won answered with sporadic sentences. Her voice trembled faintly as she was filled with sorrow. Hae-won paused to grab Adam¡¯s arm. If she gets rejected one more time, her heart won¡¯t stand it. Hae-won begged Adam with her eyes instead of clinging to him. She continued, with only Adam fully in her wet eyes. ¡°I want Adam.¡± You, no one else. It didn¡¯t matter if Adam wasn¡¯t Alpha. It didn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t mate with him for the rest of course. Adam was the only mate for Haewon. Chapter 72.2 ¡°Ha¡­¡± As Hae-won opened her mouth again, Adam sighed deeply. With just one sigh, Hae-won felt that everyone was denied to her. ¡°Haewon.¡± However, Adam¡¯s voice that followed was friendly. To the point of tears, as Hae-won raised his head with difficulty, gray eyes were looking down at her kindly. Thanks to this, Haewon barely held back her tears. No, she thought she could put up with it. It was not until she saw Adam¡¯s thumb wiping away tears that she realized that she was crying. ¡°I won¡¯t force you to tell me why Hae-won is doing this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Tell me when you feel like it later.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adam slowly rubbed his thumb and index finger until the tears evaporated. When the moisture finally disappeared, his eyes were fixed toward Haewon. ¡°You want to be hugged by me. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Hae-won nodded her head. Adam watched as if observing such a source of interest. It¡¯s the weight of irony. What is this look to seduce a man? Who in the world is this woman who insists on hugging him with her solemn face and voice? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won herself felt the same way, so she laid down his eyelashes and glanced up at Adam. Is it a seductive gaze? Even this is clumsy. However, unexpectedly, the clumsiness stimulated Adam¡¯s desire. Haewon spurred on his desire. ¡°Adam said so¡­. If I want to have sex, you will happily hug me.¡± ¡°Hmm. Did I?¡± Adam deliberately dragged on pretending he didn¡¯t remember. It was to suppress the urge to touch Hae-won immediately. However, his body and mind played separately, so his center was gradually expanding. ¡®Let¡¯s not go to insertion.¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to do that with a patient. After climaxing it once with his finger, it is especially painful right now, so sh3 will get tired quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what you said in your house.¡± Hae-won, who lacked energy, put her arm on the mattress and bent her upper body. Adam¡¯s gaze instinctively moved in pursuit of Hae-won¡¯s movement. Hae-won¡¯s breastbone was revealed through the T-shirts with a slightly stretched neck. When he saw the shape of her chest, Adam lost his reason. ¡°Ah!¡± Hae-won¡¯s body quickly turned to the side. Adam climbed on top of Haewon, who had just laid down, and pressed her slender shoulders down. ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± Adam smiled. Hae-won trembled at the heavy weight felt not only from Adam¡¯s shoulder but also from the bottom. Adam¡¯s core was so thick. ¡°If you want to quit, this is your last chance.¡± Adam whispered, rubbing her head. ¡°If I start now, we can¡¯t stop.¡± Hae-won wrapped her arms around Adam¡¯s neck instead of answering. And slowly pulled his face. The distance between their lips decreases little by little. At last, on the edge of the line, ¡°Please don¡¯t stop.¡± Hae-won swallowed Adam¡¯s lips first. * * * ¡°Mhn, nnh¡­!¡± Adam clung to Hae-won¡¯s chest and bit the nipple. The other nipple was still buried in the areola. When he dug up his nails, the nipple rose thickly. Adam just moved his lips toward the nipple that raised its tip. Suck. Kiss. Suck. Adam, who licked the nipple to the point of it being numb, chewed the whole breasts. It was a meal, not a caress. Haewon felt like being eaten by Adam. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Adam took a good bite and spat out the wet nipple. The lovely pink nipples were dyed in a shallow color. In addition, the white skin was mottled with red tooth marks everywhere. Even the flat nipple has become thick enough to be bitten by a child. It¡¯s all his work. Adam looked at the figure with satisfaction. After a short appreciation, Adam raised his tongue. He licked the center of Haewon¡¯s body and went down in an instant. ¡°Haa¡­!¡± When the tongue touched her body, Hae-won took a big breath. Her thighs tightened automatically. Adam spread her closed thighs and stuck his face between her crotch. The sharp tip of the nose pressed down on the underwear and stimulated the clit. ¡°Mhm, ha¡­¡± Adam breathed in with his nose buried in her panties. The smell of flesh touched his nasal cavity, cutting through the subtle scent of fabric softener. The scent was more stimulating than usual, perhaps because she sweated while sleeping. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ She really felt like her eyes were going to turn upside down. Adam spread his tongue wide and licked her underwear. Soon the underwear was stained with saliva. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Hae-won snorted and frowned. It was unpleasant to feel the bottom of the panties, which had absorbed the saliva, adhered to the flesh. However, the feeling of being rubbed together was pleasant enough to moisten her eyes. Hae-won grabbed Adam¡¯s hair painlessly. She wanted a sense of exhilaration. She wanted to fill her stomach with that sensation. Chapter 73.1 ¡°Adam¡­¡± While Hae-won was busy, Adam took off her underwear. At the same time, the smell of wet flesh wafted and burrowed into his brain. His eyes went round again. Adam spread her labia on both sides. The pussy, which had been neatly closed in a straight line, opened in a diamond shape. The clitoris was still covered by the foreskin. A pee hole and vaginal opening could be seen below it. Whenever Hae-won breathed, her pussy also made a fuss. The tight pink mucous membrane, the sweet juice in between, seduced Adam. Adam put his tongue between her core and stroked it slowly up and down. The feeling of friction between slippery surfaces was clearly different from when licking bare skin. ¡°Ah, mhm¡­ ah¡­!¡± Hae-won made a groaning sound. When Adam tapped the clit with the tip of his tongue, her moans increased. ¡°Aheukk¡­¡± Adam carefully caressed the folds of the vagina, observing Haewon¡¯s reaction one by one. Also, so that she wouldn¡¯t be surprised, he slowly bit her vagina and sucked it. Like rolling candy in his mouth. ¡°Haa, hah¡­ Hm, Adam¡­¡± When Haewon melts down, the tip of the tongue penetrates her vaginal wall. ¡°Ah? Ugh, mhm¡­!¡± Haewon opened her eyes wide. The sense of opening the inner wall as wide as the width of the tongue was clear. Adam¡¯s tongue curled like a snake and began to dig into the inner wall. The flexible movement rocked her walls. ¡®It keeps coming in¡­¡­.¡¯ Hae-won thought, shaking her eyelashes. How far are you going to go? The tongue crossed the resistance line set by Haewon and finally took a place. She felt strangely bloated even though it was only his tongue. Hae-won, who couldn¡¯t stand the foreign material, moved her butt. Adam wrapped his arm around her thigh so she wouldn¡¯t run away. Then, while kissing the vaginal mouth, he pressed down on her body. Flop! Haewon¡¯s lower body collapsed. Adam moved his tongue brilliantly without missing a moment. The red tongue jumped like a live fish in the narrow walls. ¡°Ah, ahh¡­!¡± Haewon¡¯s eyes turned white. She groaned wildly. Adam¡¯s reason was cut off as well. As soon as he dipped his tongue in the vaginal wall, his tongue was numb with hot body temperature. Then his brain was paralyzed. Push, push! Adam persistently dug through the inner wall. The blade of his nose weighed on the clitoris. The clitoris wrapped in the foreskin is crushed along the shape of the nose. The hot breath in the mouth slowly heated the sensitive folds. The warm heat added to the inferno. The sound of liquids reverberated shallowly. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± As Adam pulled out his tongue, fluids flowed out of the hole. He wiped the liquid away with his index finger and middle finger. Hae-won¡¯s waist shook greatly when he pushed his wet finger in. ¡°Haheuk¡­¡± The vaginal wall was tight. In the narrowing walls, the fingers that were sticking together crossed in an X. The tight vaginal wall is unique, and when he turned his fingers, a response came immediately. ¡°Ha!¡± Hae-won clutched Adam¡¯s hair tightly, ¡°Ah, ahng, ahh¡­ Hahngh.¡± When he repeatedly scratched the same part, Hae-won¡¯s hand relaxed. Eventually, her hands slipped as she stroked Adam¡¯s head. Hae-won was exhausted after only a few ministrations. Her body drooped like wet cotton. On the contrary, her inner wall has become more sensitive over time. Even if he touched it slightly, the water trickled and contracted and relaxed repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re sick, but your body is sensitive,¡± Adam muttered as he looked at his finger stuck inside her. ¡°You¡¯re really a natural at this.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes bent coyly. His lips landed on a bulging clit. Adam gulped down the clitoris in his mouth. He quickly moved his wrist as it was, and poked her pussy. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Hae-won, who had been hanging out, opened her eyes. ¡°Ah, ahngh, ahh, ah!¡± Hae-won breathed heavily. She felt like she was going crazy when he stimulated her vaginal wall while sucking up her clit. Every time the rounded fingernails pricked here and there in the vagina, the liquid of love gushed out. Before long, Haewon¡¯s cramped vagina was filled with love fluids. Squelch! Squelch! She couldn¡¯t believe she heard a strange sound. On top of that, Adam¡¯s slurps were combined to stimulate her shame. ¡®The sound of the water. It¡¯s too loud.¡­.¡¯ Hae-won wanted to cover her ears. But her body didn¡¯t have any strength. ¡°Ah, ahh, I¡¯m, coming¡­!¡± At last Seo Haewon reached her climax.v Chapter 73.2 The thin waist twitched up and down. Adam still wouldn¡¯t let go, biting the clit. In that state, the liquid of sorrow flowed like a fountain from the hole. Adam quickly blocked the vagina with his mouth. A stream of water rushing out of it hit Adam¡¯s throat. It was hot and sweet. ¡°Ugh, uhm, aheuk¡­!¡± Hae-won¡¯s shrunken thighs blocked Adam¡¯s ears. Every time he sipped her pussy, the sound echoed in Adam¡¯s head. ¡°Haa, ha¡­.¡± Hae-won groaned, twisting her thighs. Hae-won¡¯s thighs widened after a series of convulsions. A sweet smell rose on the spot where the climax had passed. When there was nothing more coming out from the bottom, Adam took off his lips that were buried in her crotch. Adam appreciated his masterpiece, savoring the taste of Haewon in his mouth. The vagina was a mess. Her folds, which had been closed in a straight line because he had played it all together, were wrinkled. It was also naughty to see her wet, pale pubic hair sticking to her red swollen pussy. ¡°Did you feel good?¡± Adam, who came up, asked with his hands on both sides of Hae-won¡¯s head. Hae-won still seemed distracted by the afterglow of the climax. ¡°Haewon?¡± ¡°Haa, ha¡­.¡± Haewon was soaking wet like a person who was caught in an unannounced shower. The eyelashes, lips, flushed cheeks, and everywhere were moist. Adam pulled Hae-won¡¯s lower lip again. Hae-won couldn¡¯t even react, so she only made a painful sound. Adam¡¯s thumb surged into her slightly open mouth. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Hae-won frowned at the salty taste, but soon became calm. Adam patted the slippery tongue of Haewon to and fro. His saliva filled her mouth. ¡®She¡¯s still hot.¡¯ Adam took out his thumb as a substitute for a thermometer. The transparent saliva sagged in the air. ¡°Haewon, are you okay?¡± Adam tapped Hae-won on the cheek. Hae-won looked up at Adam with wet eyes and rubbed her cheek on the palm of his hand. The figure was like a rumbling cat. ¡°Continue¡­¡­ do it.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s it for today.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do it until the end.¡± ¡°You came.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t.¡± Haewon hesitated a little, then grabbed Adam¡¯s wrist and bit one of his fingers without pain. It was his thumb that had been in her mouth a while ago. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Nevertheless, Hae-won stuck out her tongue and licked his thumb at Adam¡¯s non-responsive appearance. Then she put his thumb in her mouth and sucked it. ¡®It drives me crazy, very.¡¯ Adam, who saw it, simply turned the corner. He doesn¡¯t know how people feel about her. She is more active than when she¡¯s in heat. ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°Ngh.¡± Adam forced his finger out. She only sucked for a few seconds, but Hae-won¡¯s mouth was so hot that the surrounding air felt cool. Hae-won looked at Adam with childlike eyes who had been deprived of a baby bottle. As soon as their eyes met, Adam was filled with lust. ¡°If you want to suck that much, just suck my tongue.¡± Fingers aren¡¯t fun. Adam swallowed his words, grabbed Haewon¡¯s chin, and pressed their lips together. As soon as he sticks out his tongue, Haewon¡¯s narrow mouth quickly fills up. Adam gave strength to the tip of his tongue and scratched the roof of Haewon¡¯s mouth. Haewon was frozen. The roof of the mouth was a particularly sensitive area as her whole body stood erect as if he was writing on the nape of her neck with a brush. He continued to play around in Haewon¡¯s mouth. This kiss was an act of punishment in its own way. ¡°Hoo, mhph¡­!¡± Hae-won groaned with her eyes wide open, not knowing where to look. His eyes, to be exact, were closed. The long eyelashes had settled down calmly. The figure was like a man in contemplation. She was never seen as a ruthless kisser. I¡¯m having such a hard time. How can this man be calm? Then the dry eyelids crept up. The eyes hanging in them contradicted Hae-won¡¯s thoughts. He was soaked with heat. Maybe, more than Haewon. Adam did not avoid Haewon¡¯s gaze and licked up the sensitive roof of her mouth as it was. From deep enough to touch her throat, right behind her front teeth, in an instant. His tongue slipped. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Hae-won¡¯s eyes, which were looking at Adam, shook wildly and flipped over. Adam parted his lips before Haewon completely rolled his eyes. Chapter 74.1 ¡°Ha, mhm, haa¡­¡± Hae-won, who was only liberated, breathed hard. When oxygen, which was lacking, was supplied quickly, her head went spinning. ¡°I only kissed your puss. What should I do if I¡¯m already having such a hard time, Haewon? Yes?¡± ¡°Puss¡­?¡± It was an unfamiliar word. However, Haewon, who instinctively sensed that it was a bad word, frowned. Adam smiled lowly at the innocent look. ¡°It¡¯s also pussy.¡± Adam took off his pants and underwear and tap Hae-won¡¯s vagina with his glans. ¡°Look at your pussy. Look.¡± ¡°Ha¡­!¡± The glans tapped on the vagina one after another. ¡°It¡¯s called puss for short.¡± Adam raised his back as soon as he finished speaking. A blunt glans came in, picking Haewon¡¯s tender flesh. It was a penis of a length and thickness that was astonishing to the point of putting it in. She didn¡¯t mean to stop. ¡°Ha¡­ It¡¯s narrow.¡± Adam, who was frowning under the pressure of squeezing his finger, smiled at Hae-won. ¡°Hae-won. You¡¯re like a kid who doesn¡¯t like getting injections.¡± ¡°Ugh, ahn¡­ Heuk!¡± ¡°But what should I do? This injection, you should be getting it all the time.¡± Adam held his breath for a while and added that Hae-won kept tightening underneath. As soon as Adam finished speaking, he raised his waist as hard as he could. The pubic bone hit the soft butt. Slap! The two opposite things, bone, and flesh, penis and vagina, man and woman, were perfectly meshed. As if it was complete now. ¡°ai-it hurts¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, injections are supposed to hurt.¡± Adam retorted with a predatory look. On the other hand, Hae-won¡¯s body tightened as if it were teasing Adam. In addition, the heat spread inside the body, and it was even pleasantly warm. ¡®It¡¯s getting narrower.¡¯ While she blocks him from entering, she warmly hugs him when he enters. What a confusing woman. ¡°We¡¯re going to have sex that you wanted to do. How can you just keep tightening? Relax, will you?¡± Adam patted Hae-won¡¯s thin shoulder, and he warmed and soothed her. He was just adjusting to the cramped quality, but Hae-won still seemed to be overwhelmed. ¡°Hngh, I don¡¯t know. What should I do?¡­.¡± ¡°Breathe. Don¡¯t hold it in.¡± ¡°Ugh, hhn¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Now breathe in.¡± Adam adjusted Hae-won¡¯s breathing. After Haewon calmed down a bit, Adam pushed the penis back in. Haewon¡¯s thin belly slowly rose. His heart ached when he saw the convex belly skin. Ah. He wanted to stick it in. He wanted to press down on the uterus as much as his glans can reach. And he wanted to sow a lot of seeds into her. However, no matter how sexual desire was infested, such a heinous act could not be committed against a patient. Adam gritted his teeth and put his hand between Haewon¡¯s crotch. ¡°I¡¯m going to rub your clit, so are you going to relax more?¡± Adam buried his lips in Haewon¡¯s ear and whispered. Hae-won nodded softly at the words. Adam kissed her forehead and praised her. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± But is it because she has become too sensitive? When her clitoris, which had been teased with his soft tongue, was crushed by his hard thumb, Hae-won flinched unusually against the vaginal wall. Even though she knew it was going to be difficult for her the more she felt, her body reacted to strong stimuli first. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so¡­ Hoo!¡± Hae-won couldn¡¯t speak and turned her head. Adam quickly pulled out of the clit. The inner wall of Haewon tightened the shape of his penis. It¡¯s so tight that it looks like he¡¯s going to be cut. ¡®There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡¯ Adam grabbed Hae-won¡¯s pelvis and shook his waist strongly. After making way with only strength, he stabbed here and there. ¡®Was it around here?¡¯ Adam measured his position by looking at her bulging lower belly. And immediately found Haewon¡¯s erogenous zone. ¡°This is the place where Haewon feels good, right?¡± ¡°Mhm, r-right¡­!¡± When I intensively stabbed the area where her sensibility was developed, the stiff inner wall gradually loosened. ¡°Ah, there, more¡­! Good, heuk!¡± Hae-won groaned sweetly above and dripped fluids below. Thanks to this, Adam was able to enter and exit the tight vagina easier than usual. ¡°Yes. One more time, hoo, I¡¯ll fuck you.¡± Slap! The man who expanded to the limit penetrated the center. Hae-won bit her lips hard again. Every time her body wrapped Adam¡¯s genitals, the shape of his cock was engraved on her stomach. ¡°Now it¡¯s a little soft. Right?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Adam hugged Haewon tightly in his arms. Chapter 74.2 The spiked nipples and breasts were weighed down by the man. She was suffocating because her body was crushed, but Hae-won didn¡¯t care and wrapped her arm around Adam¡¯s neck and pulled him. She liked the feeling. Adam¡¯s warmth, his breath, his groans. She wanted to monopolize everything that made up him. ¡°Uh. More¡­¡­, please come in.¡± More, more. His desire grew as if responding to Hae-won¡¯s voice. Adam also spurred the movement. Ram! Ram! Pound! Slap! Ram! The red penis was soaked in the vagina once, and when it came out, it was stained with love fluid and turned white. ¡°Hoo, hoo¡­¡­. Ha!¡± Adam¡¯s breathing turned wild. The feeling of the penis exposed to the cool outside being sucked into the hot pussy was insanely good. He was almost out of breath. Fuck. That¡¯s why he even thought that his dick was up to her throat. Before he met Hae-won, he felt like he finally found its use because it was only a loose piece of flesh. ¡®I feel like my dick is melting.¡¯ Even though this is not the first time, sex with Hae-won was new every time. As if it was also the first time in Haewon, he was relentless. Maybe because she was sick today, the inner wall was hot as if he was going to get burned. And yet, he couldn¡¯t stop shaking his back. I hit her, hit her, hit her again like a dog in heat. ¡°Adam, ugh, more, more¡­¡­.¡± The voice made him crazier. Where in the world is there a fool who will stay still after hearing this sound? ¡°Ha. It¡¯s like sinning.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡± Hae-won, who heard Adam¡¯s words, asked with difficulty Adam smiled with his brows together with Hae-won, frowning. ¡°Haewon, who is sick, with your body¡­¡­. I feel like I¡¯m reliving my desires.¡± Hae-won turned her head with difficulty. ¡°I like it, too.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam glanced down at their joint. Penis, who pouted out of the core, was covered in fluids. There was a lot of liquid on not only his cock but also his balls. Adam asked with his eyes fixed. ¡°Why do you keep pushing me away?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re so big, ha¡­¡­.¡± When Adam pushed up his waist, Hae-won took a deep breath. ¡°Big? Still? It¡¯s about time you got used to it.¡± ¡°Ug, I-I can¡¯t¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s change our posture.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Adam lifted Hae-won¡¯s thigh with his penis inserted deeply. The penis filled out the vagina. Adam¡¯s cock was so long and thick that it was touched everywhere without missing every corner. So Hae-won seemed to be crazier ¡°Haa¡­¡± Haewon¡¯s large breast was crushed on the mattress first. Next, her cheeks and palms of both hands landed on the sheet one after another. Adam pulled the pillow and supported Hae-won. ¡°Are you comfortable, Haewon?¡± Adam put his hand on Hae-won¡¯s waist and asked, stroking up her back. The trace where his touch passed shuddered. ¡°C-comfortable¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re comfortable?¡± Adam¡¯s face approached Hae-won¡¯s bedside. And the hard upper body was tightly attached along the chilling spine. ¡°Why is your voice hoarse? It breaks my heart.¡± Adam gently grabbed Hae-won¡¯s chin and grimaced. She was dying, too. When he changed their posture, the vaginal wall that she had barely loosened returned to where it was in the beginning and tightened. There were no areas that were not tingling from the roots to the pillars. ¡°A little, mhm, uncomfortable, it¡¯s okay, so please continue¡­.¡± Hae-won hugged the pillow tightly and murmured. The waistline, which was squeezing while being stuck in a cock, was insanely erotic. ¡°C-come on.¡± Anxious Hae-won glanced behind him and urged him. Don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll quit like this. If you really thought so, it was a naive misjudgment. Please, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll stop like this. If she really thought so, she was naive. Adam pushed hard on Hae-won¡¯s hip and threw off his top. Now both of them were naked. ¡°Don¡¯t rush me, Haewon. You¡¯re going to wake up feeling really weird.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Adam crushed her wall by pressing hard on her waist. A lukewarm liquid of love flowed out, and the secretions moistened Adam¡¯s dried-up pubic hair. A dark, wet pubic hair clung to Haewon¡¯s pink pussy. It¡¯s a breathtaking view. ¡°Every time I see a sick Hae-won, and I get aroused, what should I do?¡± Nursing and sex, he didn¡¯t know he would do. ¡°You keep seducing me without fear, right?¡± Adam bit Hae-won¡¯s ear. Hae-won¡¯s body contracted in surprise. The feeling of the hot inner wall tightening the cock was dizzying. Is there another time like this that Hae-won can feel this touch only when she is sick? ¡°I¡¯ll move you, so don¡¯t fret. Hm?¡± Adam slowly turned his waist around and began to move. Chapter 75.1 Every time his pubic bone came into contact with her flesh, she felt great. ¡°Hoo. Ha¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Ah, d-deep, very, uh¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s deep. A little while, no, be patient. I can¡¯t do it quickly, it¡¯s over.¡± He didn¡¯t mean to fuck a patient for a long time, but in the end, his beastly instinct won. No, he was defeated by Haewon¡¯s temptation. Adam covered Hae-won¡¯s back and shook his waist like a dog. Hae-won was stuck because of Adam¡¯s arm around her waist. It felt like her stomach was going to pierce open when she received the cock in a fixed state. Ram! Ram! Ram! Adam continued to grind to see if she liked the feeling of the cervix that sucked the glans. Her cervix was crushed. She was paying the price for seducing Adam. ¡°Ah, mhm, ah, mhngh!¡± The round, wide-open vaginal mouth ached bitterly. Love liquids, which had turned into a foam, bubbled around it. Each time Adam hit her, the bubble clung to the pubic hair. ¡°Ah, ahh¡­!¡± The bottom slowly tightened, and Haewon finally reached her peak. Hae-won trembled like a female cat in heat with her hips upright. ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Adam dug into Haewon¡¯s womb for a long time. Adam continued to thrust his waist, sowing his seeds. Every time he poked, the semen clumped and dropped. ¡°Mhm, more, give more, please, please¡­¡± Hae-won had already lost half her consciousness. Her body was also at its limit. Still, she continued to want it. It was because her subconscious mind wanted Adam so strongly. Desperate for Adam¡¯s love, she wanted him to desire her more. There was a strong fear that she might be abandoned by him when the secret she had hidden was revealed. So it was natural to cling to this moment, which might be the last. There was always an end to happiness. * * * ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Adam asked, sweeping Hae-won¡¯s cheek. Unlike when he roughly dug under Haewon, he spoke softly. It was so sweet that she wondered if it was the same person. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won opened her mouth and coughed to answer. Her voice was hoarse. She was crying so hard that she felt like she forgot how to talk. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Adam patted Hae-won on the shoulder and got out of bed. Back in bed, he brought a cup of water to Hae-won¡¯s lips. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± However, Hae-won did not drink water and just sat there. When Adam tilted his head, Hae-won raised his face. Her light brown eyes stared at Adam. Unlike its calm color, it has a dense yet clumsy glow of temptation. Adam noticed what Haewon wanted. He took a sip of water, wrapped his hand around Haewon¡¯s neck, and pulled her toward me. Their lips overlapped. Water flowed into the stacked mouth. ¡®It¡¯s warm.¡¯ The water heated once inside Adam was lukewarm. And there was a strange sweetness. Hae-won swallowed water while kissing Adam. Adam¡¯s lips were also sucked in. The water, which had completely lost its coolness, passed gently through her esophagus. Adam supported Hae-won on the back of her neck with one hand so that she didn¡¯t have a hard time. Even after drinking water, the overlapping lips did not fall off. The tongue touched and continued to stroke each other. Haewon clings to his tongue. She kept rubbing mine on Adam¡¯s tongue. Because she doesn¡¯t want to be away from him. Hae-won gently laid her hand over Adam¡¯s body. His arms are firm and soft, and he is warm when they hug. He¡¯s just hugging her without saying a word. That alone consoled her. She¡¯s in love with this guy. But why does this body think of another man, an Alpha, whom she doesn¡¯t even know face of? Why I was born as an omega? ¡®Can¡¯t I connect with Adam?¡¯ Before I knew it, the lips that were constantly exchanging breath fell, and Hae-won buried his face in Adam¡¯s chest. ¡®A woman who doesn¡¯t even know that man¡¯s face is her destiny.¡¯ It was just a relationship that was forcibly bound by the instinct of pheromones or traits over the person. It was a curse, not a destiny. Instinct above love. A life where everything is governed by pheromones. What a foolish woman she was once, desperate for a fated mate. Pathetic people can¡¯t help but contradict themselves. Maybe it¡¯s a punishment from God. She pays for the sin of false life. ¡®Then I could have been unhappy by myself.¡¯ Why is this man on the same boat? Adam was innocent. Chapter 75.2 Even though she knew that life was always a series of irrationalities, she wanted to get Adam out of the flow. Because she loves him. It was only natural to wish for the happiness of the loved one. Hae-won wrapped his arms around Adam¡¯s waist and hugged him with all her might. No, she hung on. Adam hugged Hae-won strongly as if he knew how she felt. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adam stared quietly at Haewon, who was ¡®s been about a dozen minutes since her arms, which were tightly attached to his waist, flopped down. In that short time, Hae-won fell into a deep sleep. It was only after he saw her sleeping well that he was relieved. Hae-won, who was awake, was about to endure with open eyes until he hugged him. Today, he was worried while it was lovely to see her clinging to him unusually. What the hell made her do this? ¡®Is it because of Chairman Seo?¡¯ Considering Hae-won¡¯s fragile heart, she must have felt strong guilt for agreeing with Chairman Seo¡¯s plan. That¡¯s probably why she¡¯s sick. Adam carefully stepped out of the bed and began to pick up the pills that were scattered on the floor. If it¡¯s a simple body ache, why did she take the suppressants? Isn¡¯t it just for the heat? Adam thought as he picked up each pill. ¡°This is¡­¡± Adam found another bag of medicine on the table. It was a medicine prescribed by the hospital. He turned his head, confirmed that Hae-won was asleep, and touched the medicine bag. ¡®You didn¡¯t open a single one, did you?¡¯ Adam searched the medicine bag around. And he searched for medicine on his cell phone. White tablets with (-) split lines in a diamond shape. When he entered the text on the front of the medicine, the result came out immediately. [Effective effect] 1. Reduction of stress caused by pheromone disorder. She couldn¡¯t understand it at all. Common suppressants also had the effect of reducing stress caused by pheromone disorders. It was a drug that had no reason to be prescribed at the hospital. Then it¡¯s for a different effect. Adam immediately checked the other contents that followed. At the same time, his teeth cracked. 2. Reducing stress due to the inability to engage with a partner Partner? Two cool eyes headed toward Haewon, where she was asleep. What a load of crap this is. ¡°Huh? Seo Haewon.¡± * * * The next day. ¡®I ended up coming back.¡¯ Hae-won looked out of the car window while holding the steering wheel. She had parked her car in front of a building. It was the same building where she met the alpha in question. ¡®Are you up, Haewon? Let¡¯s eat when you feel better. Or should you sleep more?¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­I¡¯ll have a meal.¡¯ When she woke up in the morning, Adam was waiting with his own porridge. Adam seemed to have been deceived when she said it was the flu. Or pretended to be fooled, or let it go. Adam had a creepy feeling. So we had to solve this problem in a hurry. Before he noticed. ¡®Do you really have to go to work? Just rest.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s okay. Thanks to Adam, I slept well and I¡¯m feeling better.¡¯ ¡®I thought I¡¯d push you further that you can¡¯t even go to work because you¡¯ve been sleeping all day. Oh, I¡¯m joking. Don¡¯t look at me like that, Haewon.¡¯ She felt guilty when she thought of Adam¡¯s expression, which was very worried about her and saw her off, but she couldn¡¯t help it. ¡®It¡¯s all right. If you find that alpha, everything will come back to normal.¡¯ Even if she went back, the only thing waiting for her was the grim reality. In the end, Adam will have someone else¡¯s child¡­¡­. ¡®No, it¡¯s a priority to solve this problem right now.¡¯ Hae-won got out of the car, shaking off her melancholy thoughts. Even though it was a clear day, only the surroundings of this building were exceptionally bleak. It was like a scene in a crime movie. Half-open barbed wire surrounded the building and outdoor parking lot. ¡®Can I get in there?¡¯ Haewon got out of the car and stood in front of the barbed wire. Fortunately, the wire door was closed, but it was not locked. She looked at the broken locks and twisted chains on the floor and pushed the wire door. Creakk. The door opened slightly with an ear-tearing sound. Hae-won pushed herself into the gap between people. She hurries up in case someone watches. The outdoor parking lot, rather than just white paint, was empty in the front yard. Hae-won stopped around that corner and walked to the entrance of the building thinking. ¡®Oh God. It¡¯s closed.¡¯ The front door was locked. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 76.1 Still, it was a glass door, so she could look inside. Hae-won put her face close to the stained glass. A floor sign was posted on the wall. However, there was no company that moved in. What the hell was the alpha doing in this building? ¡®What are you doing here? It¡¯s a no-go area.¡¯ Suddenly, the Alpha¡¯s words crossed her mind. Haewon stepped back without realizing it. As she turned her head away from the main gate, her eyes were fixed on the place where she parked her car that day. ¡®Why? Does it bother you because it smells like an alpha too? Your body is in control.¡¯ A man who misunderstood her as an Alpha when her heat cycle exploded. The reverberation of the alpha came back from the tip of his nose. As if it¡¯s right behind her. ¡°!¡± Hae-won looked back in surprise. But there was no one. After such a long time, she remembered his reverberation clearly. How heavy and distant it was. Can you remember other people¡¯s pheromones for this long unless you imprint them? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won looked helplessly at the empty seat where no one was there. Then suddenly, something came up and she searched her bag. She took a suppressant out of the medicine bottle and popped it into her mouth. Swallow. She could breathe a sigh of relief only after swallowing the medicine without water. There was no answer if the heat cycle broke out here again. ¡®I don¡¯t know if the suppressants will solve it.¡¯ Since meeting the alpha, suppressants have been of little use. When the heat broke out, she returned to her senses if she had sex with Adam, but it was only a stopgap measure. Because Adam was an omega. She¡¯s confident. Hae-won pushed the tightly held suppressant container deep into the bag. As she took out her hand, there was reddish brown powder on her palm. When pushing the door, the barbed wire seemed to have rust on it. Hae-won shook her hands lightly to shake off the rust. In the end, she returned to her car without much income. ¡®I need to find a way.¡¯ Hae-won, who was nervous, bit her lower lip. No matter how hard she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t get an answer. She could not have known how to dig a person¡¯s back with a very ordinary mind. ¡®Let¡¯s go to real estate for now.¡¯ Hae-won, who made the decision, drove to the main street. The property owners were all aloof. After wandering around without giving up, she was finally able to find a cooperative real estate agent. The warden served the coffee and handed it to Haewon. ¡°Here, young lady. It¡¯s hot, so drink it while blowing.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing, by the way.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You are the first lady to come to see the building.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not trying to buy¡­¡­. I¡¯m looking for someone.¡± ¡°Someone?¡± The warden showed curiosity to Hae-won, even though he might not like it because it was moneyless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you the details, but it¡¯s definitely not illegal. Anything you know¡­¡­.¡± Haewon mumbled her words. ¡°Oh, yes. There¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t say. You¡¯re a young lady, so I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll cause any trouble.¡± As it was a weekday, there were no customers and his mouth was bored, the warden told her everything he knew. ¡°Let¡¯s see. About 13 years ago, there was a rumor that the area of the building would be redeveloped. Since then, the owner has changed several times.¡± ¡°Can I know who the owner is now?¡± ¡°What should we do? We don¡¯t have a contact number. Maybe the same goes for other properties. The redevelopment collapsed and the real estate closed one after another.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Haewon gazed into the distance. ¡°Oh, the owner was a foreign corporation. Redevelopment is out of the question, and it¡¯s such an old building, and it doesn¡¯t look good at first sight, does it? So no one wants to go near it. I remember the corporate name just because he bought it.¡± The warden opened a piece of paper and wrote down the name of the corporation and handed it to Haewon. ¡°If it hasn¡¯t been traded again since then, the owner will remain the same. It was owned by a corporation about two years ago, I think so.¡± ¡°T-thank you.¡± Hae-won was handed the paper with delight. ¡°Why did he buy such a building? It¡¯s fascinating even to think about it now.¡± It is said that the building was left unattended as it was due to the failure of redevelopment. In addition, the building has not been managed at all since then, so it is treated as a foreigner among nearby residents, the warden added. ¡°If someone related to this building comes to visit, can you give me a call?¡± Hae-won wrote down the phone number and handed it to the warden. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 76.2 The warden readily agreed. However, he took Haewon to the door, telling her to not expect too much. ¡°If you need to find a house around here, make sure to visit our real estate.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you very much.¡± Hae-won bowed her head. * * * After returning to the company, Hae-won hurriedly opened the laptop. She searched the Internet for the corporate name given by the director, but there was no information. It was the same when she searched in English. Is it back in place? Now how do we find the alpha? All the paths seemed blocked, so she was at a loss. ¡°Miss, is something wrong?¡±Bora worriedly asked if this feeling was fully revealed on her face while eating lunch. Louis, who was next to her, also looked at Hae-won¡¯s face. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­.¡± What should I say? Hae-won took time and made a proper excuse. ¡°If I happen to find someone I bumped into for a while, I wonder what I should do.¡± ¡°Someone you ran into for a second? Why?¡± Bora tilted her head. ¡°¡­¡­I haven¡¯t thought about the reason. Hey, I saw a movie. In the movie, the main character was in that situation, and I wondered what it would have been like if it was me.¡± Hae-won stammered. She shouldn¡¯t have said anything. Bora and Louis stared at Haewon with faces that they didn¡¯t know what they were thinking. Hae-won was worried about how to deal with this, and a sigh came out of Bora¡¯s mouth. What¡¯s this reaction? When Hae-won raised her head. ¡°That¡¯s fascinating.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No, you imagine that, too. Hehe.¡± Bora grinned as she muttered with surprised eyes. Haewon also smiled, vaguely following Bora. Certainly, Haewon wouldn¡¯t have wondered if it was the usual her. Because she couldn¡¯t just solve real problems. It was far from this useless delusion. ¡°Sometimes, I do. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t show it.¡± Haewon decided to go ahead shamelessly. Fortunately, Bora and Louis were immersed in the situation, so they did not notice Hae-won¡¯s poor performance. ¡°I think they¡¯d go to the place you encountered them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The criminal always reappears at the crime scene.¡± Bora clapped her hands at Louis¡¯s words and added with a serious look, ¡°Subsidiary duty.¡± ¡°What did you just say, Bora?¡± When Hae-won, who didn¡¯t understand, asked, Bo-ra answered clearly while looking at Hae-won. ¡°Detectives work undercover until the culprit shows up.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Hae-won nodded. Haewon had a similar thought, so she visited the building this morning. in a faint hope that he might be there again. Eventually, she had to run into the alpha. Well, if she thought about it a little bit, it was natural. What are the odds of such a coincidence happening twice? ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to keep waiting realistically?¡± ¡°Well, what about putting a CCTV in front of it? Oh, is this a crime?¡± Bora, who was thinking deeply, was surprised and asked herself. Louis crept in. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the black box of the car matter? You park your car in front of it.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Bora reacted. ¡°I can¡¯t check it in real time, but¡­¡­. The time of entry and exit of the building, or the vehicle number that the person was in, could be recorded.¡± As she talked with the two people, she felt like she was getting a vague outline. Then Bora muttered with a serious look on her face, ¡°In fact, the surest way is a private investigator.¡± ¡°Private investigator?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a little illegal, too.¡­ Is it? Is it because I watched a lot of movies? I can only think of a pure dangerous way.¡± Private investigator. Unless she gets help from others, she has to solve it by herself. It was impossible to lurk around every day. Adam or anyone around her could have noticed. Moreover, the biggest problem is that it was late at night when she met the alpha. It can¡¯t stand in front of that rare building every night. ¡®And if the heat goes off again.¡­.¡¯ The mere imagination made her dizzy. ¡°So, what did the main character do?¡± ¡°What?¡± Hae-won opened his eyes wide when Bora asked suddenly. Hae-won hesitated to answer. ¡°Hm, he used a private investigator.¡± ¡°As expected, he used an infamous cheat key!¡± Bora¡¯s shoulders tightened as she was satisfied when her reasoning fit. So the three resumed eating again. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Louis glanced at Haewon throughout the meal. However, Hae-won was lost in her own agony and was not aware of Louis¡¯s gaze. ¡°CEO Seo!¡± ¡°Louis?¡± On the way home from work, Louis followed Haewon. Hae-won stood facing Louis while opening the car door. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 77.1 ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The conversation we had earlier¡­¡­.¡± Louis looked around and blurted out the end of his speech. Hae-won, who was trying to remember what kind of conversation it was, noticed and became pale. He got it. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Even before Hae-won opened her mouth, Louis took the lead. ¡°I think a private investigator will be dangerous. They may harm you later.¡± Louis strained his eyes and looked at Haewon. Louis, who she always seemed to have to take care of, felt reassured for the first time. No matter how thin and pretty he looked, a man seemed to be a man. But Louis is an omega. As long as the person she was looking for was an Alpine, he could attract Louis, an omega. Hae-won took a step closer to Louis and gently grabbed him by the shoulder. When Hae-won¡¯s hand touched his body, Louis stiffened like a surprised small animal. ¡°CEO..¡­?¡± The brave figure just now disappeared, and only the shy red-faced man remained alone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m worried about Louis for saying such nonsense.¡± Hae-won¡¯s face became sullen. Louis came to his senses late and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, CEO! I-I¡­¡­.¡± Louis stopped talking for a moment, ¡°This time, I want to help the CEO. Can¡¯t I?¡± he looked at Haewon with moist eyes. Even though he was looking down, it looked like he was hanging from above. Hae-won smiled at Louis. And said firmly. ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t.¡± Hae-won let go of his shoulders and stood straight up. ¡°I¡¯ll just accept your sincerity.¡± Hae-won could only give a cliche answer to Louis¡¯s sincerity. In fact, she was more worried about Adam than Louis. Being alone in a small space with Louis, Adam, who is exceptionally sensitive, will quickly notice. And it will hurt him again. She didn¡¯t want to do anything Adam wouldn¡¯t like anymore. He¡¯s already been hurt too much. Even without even realizing it, he kept getting hurt. A pitiful man. Her existence was hurting Adam every second. Still, she couldn¡¯t give up. One can say she¡¯s selfish about this. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. Oh, and can¡¯t you just ignore the conversation we just talked about?¡± When Hae-won asked with a very sorry sight, Louis nodded helplessly with more depressed eyes. * * * Hae-won waited for the director¡¯s call with a feeling of blood drying day by day. But she knew, too. There¡¯s only one answer. ¡®Actually, the surest way is through a private investigator.¡¯ These days, it seems that there are businesses that operate with signboards because it is called an errand center. Even so, the risk was too great for Haewon. It was because she was a public figure as a member of the Seohwa group. There is a possibility that she will be threatened with this in the future if she borrows a hand clumsily. Louie¡¯s worries are understandable. ¡®What can I do?¡¯ Hae-won sighed deeply while covering her face with her hands. Fortunately, Adam hasn¡¯t noticed anything yet. Adam visited Haewon¡¯s house every day to feed her homemade home-cooked meals and checked her health. Hae-won¡¯s symptoms have improved a lot as if his sincerity has been reached. Adam had days to sleep and days to just go back. And whenever Hae-won wanted, he hugged her without a word until she was satisfied. Days that were ostensibly unchanged continued for several days. But now this situation was similar to the water in the cup holding out narrowly. Namely, The water in the cup will overflow even with a very weak stimulus. It was all a matter of time. At that time, Bora suddenly opened the door of her office and came in. Haewon had a hunch of blue. ¡°CEO! Did you see the news?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up, Bora?¡± Bora held out her cell phone. ¡°This is an article posted on the portal site today.¡± ¡°?¡± Hae-won quickly scanned the title with her eyes. [Dobong Asset Management fund manager A is accused of manipulating stock prices of tens of billions of dollars. Suspected involvement of a vice president of a large corporation.] ¡°There was a rumor that a large company that came out here is JS. Another article details his personal information, but wait a minute.¡± Bora tapped the screen and showed her cell phone again. Hae-won muttered along with the article without realizing it. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 77.2 ¡°The person suspected to be involved is the vice president of a conglomerate affiliate and the youngest of the three Alpha brothers. The president is currently absent¡­.¡± Hae-won rolled up her lips and swallowed them. The three alpha brothers of a large company were more likely to be JS groups. Adam hasn¡¯t gone public yet. Above all, the absence of the chairman was a direct hit. Currently, Chairman Joo Pil-tae was in a coma. ¡°JS Steel, Vice President Joo Dong-min¡­¡­ It¡¯s the same, right? Asked Bora cautiously. Haewon nodded. And added in a calm voice. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Bora. My engagement with Adam has not been announced yet. This won¡¯t hurt anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, but what I¡¯m worried about is¡­¡­.¡± Bora opened her mouth urgently. ¡°It¡¯s you. Vice President Joo Dong-min will be your father-in-law in the future. But he¡¯s doing this behind your back.¡­!¡± In any case, Bora, who was complaining about the fact that there were more people, was surprised. Hae-won has been quiet for a while. Bora looked up at Haewon. ¡°CEO?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Ah, I¡¯m sorry. Bora, can you leave me alone for a second?¡± ¡°Yes, please call me right away if you want me to.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Bora snapped the door shut. Hae-won, who was alone, stared blankly into space. Bora, who had been looking at her until a while ago, came to mind belatedly. But it was a funny thing. Because she didn¡¯t feel anything. She was rather relieved. ¡®The wedding may be delayed.¡¯ Then there is no child between Adam and Sera either. She also bought time to find the alpha in question. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡± Hae-won, who was muttering unconsciously, came to her senses quickly. She was disillusioned with this idea. She¡¯s not in a situation where she¡¯s supposed to be relieved. * * * ¡°You crazy punk!¡± Joo-nam¡¯s sharp voice rang out. Joo Dong-min sat on his knees in front of him and sweated profusely. The atmosphere in JS Steel¡¯s Vice President¡¯s office was simply thin ice, no, hell. The employees were not even close to the vice president¡¯s office. ¡°Hyung-nim, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you shut up?¡± ¡°Hm¡­!!¡± Joo Nam took off his glasses as if snatching them and put them in his front pocket. His eyes, ripped like snakes, rose sharply. ¡°Fuck!¡± No matter how much he screamed, his anger didn¡¯t go away. Today, Joo Nam had an appointment with a foreign buyer. It was an important deal at stake for tens of billions of won. However, the buyer was away for a while after a phone call during the meeting. Soon after, the words from the buyer¡¯s mouth, who returned, were a bolt from the blue. ¡®I¡¯ll have to make this deal a non-existent one.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®You know, we value transparency in our clients¡¯ management more than anything else.¡¯ ¡®Transparency¡­¡­. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already verified JS Steel¡¯s accounting books. If you have any doubts, we will resolve the misunderstanding right away.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s end it here so that we don¡¯t waste any more time with each other.¡¯ Is he putting me down? Joo Nam couldn¡¯t manage his expression as the elaborate plan collapsed unexpectedly. A subordinate approached him and showed him a tablet PC. ¡®S-sir, you need to look at this.¡¯ ¡®Do I look like¡­¡­ What is this? JS Group¡¯s stock price manipulation suspicion?¡¯ Joo-nam¡¯s face crumpled up. When he straightened his crooked glasses and looked up, the buyer had already left. ¡®Who is the bastard who wrote this article? XX Daily? I¡¯m going to kick them right now,¡¯ ¡®Now, hold on a second. This is not the only one. Other media outlets have reported similar reports¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®Argh!¡¯ Joo Nam grabbed his subordinates by the collar and smashed them. The expensive tablet PC that fell on the floor was crushed and smashed by Joo-nam¡¯s shoe heels. ¡®Joo Dongmin! Joo Dongmin¡­¡­!¡¯ Joo Nam-nam immediately drove to JS Steel headquarters in anger. However, when he arrived at the vice president¡¯s office, the office was empty. Joo Dong-min, the main culprit, went drinking until dawn and was now sleeping. ¡®He didn¡¯t even go to work¡­¡­!¡¯ Joo-nam began to throw all the things in the vice president¡¯s office when everything was completely turned. Frames on the wall, plaques, furniture¡­¡­. He broke everything he could get his hands on. When Joo Dong-min, who received an urgent call from his subordinate that he was running wild, arrived in a hurry, the vice president¡¯s office, which turned into a garbage dump, was waiting for him. And now again. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Joo-nam breathed heavily with one hand covering his face. He circled in place like a mad beast. His stomach ached like crazy. He couldn¡¯t calm down at all. This is because the tens of billions lost today were funds to be used in future equity battles with the chairman. He blew it away with a phone call. Because of that idiot! Only today did Joo-nam realize that a stupid ally was more dangerous than an enemy. ¡®I¡¯m done¡­¡¯ Joo Dong-min closed his eyes tightly. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 78.1 Joo-nam was the only skinny build among his big brothers. This is because he has been picky about food since he was young. That¡¯s how much his personality seemed to be the worst. He was in a hysterical state for 365 days with the addition of pathological tuberculosis. The wrinkle between hiw forehead, which reflects this strict personality, has long been his trademark. ¡°You¡¯re going to die alone. You¡¯re not going to bring down JS.¡± Joo-nam¡¯s face trembled. Joo Dong-min was looking at his brother¡¯s face and opened his mouth off. ¡°K-Ki-seok couldn¡¯t help it either.¡± ¡°What?¡± Joo-nam¡¯s poisonous gaze turned toward Joo Dong-min. Joo Dong-min hummed with his head down. ¡°Are you siding with him because he¡¯s your friend?¡± ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s not that. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll find out somehow. The conversation I had with him in the bar was bugged.¡­. Ugh! H-hyung!¡± ¡°Use your head! Use your head!¡± Joo Nam slapped Joo Dong-min on the head. ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it! Damn it! If you¡¯re going to do it! I¡¯m going to do it so that I don¡¯t get caught!¡± ¡°You! Fuck! Trying to embezzle! At the very least! Don¡¯t get caught!¡± ¡°Argh! Argh! Ah, H-hyung! Ugh, it hurts!¡± ¡°Does it hurt? Does it hurt? You want me to show you what really hurts?¡± Joo-nam shuffled his wristwatch and put it in his pocket. Then he looked around inside the vice president¡¯s office. ¡°There it is.¡± Joo-nam muttered in a creepy voice. What he was looking for was a smooth golf club. It was when Nam turned to grab the golf club. He was hanging on to Joo Dongmin¡¯s legs. ¡°H-hyung! I¡¯m sorry! I-I¡¯ll take care of everything¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Shut up, you punk! Let go of me!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Joo Nm kicked Joo Dong-min and walked away. Joo Nam, who picked up a golf club, felt his blood pressure rise again. Because it was a new golf club. ¡°Ugly punk.¡± Joo-nam gritted his teeth. His eyes were out of focus like a madman. ¡°I lost tens of billions in front of me today. And you were buying a new golf club and playing around with the embezzled money?¡± ¡°N-no. Hyung! I got it as a gift!¡± ¡°Yeah. Let me try it, too. Let¡¯s take a look at the ugly golf club, huh? Joo Nam swung the golf club menacingly. Joo Dong-min rubbed his palms with tears and runny nose at the eerie sound of cutting through the air. Joo-nam approached Dong-min by shaking the golf club. ¡°H-hyung! Help me! Please¡­!¡± ¡°Get down, you punk. Before I blow your head off!¡± Joo-nam lifted the golf club. * * * ¨C The Seoul Central District Prosecutors¡¯ Office said it has sought arrest warrants for those involved on charges of violating laws on capital markets and financial investment. The chairman watched TV with a miserable expression on his face. The headquarters building of Steel, one of JS Group¡¯s affiliates, was showing on the screen. He even zoomed in on the JS logo as if they were mocking the company. ¨C The manager of Dobong Asset Management Fund, and Joo, vice president of JS Steel, were arrested on this charge. Meanwhile, JS Group will make an official statement later¡­¡­. Tak-. He lifted the remote control and turned off the TV. The vice chairman turned his head, holding his forehead with one hand. On the desk, the statements left by the counsel were neatly placed. It was his official statement soon to be released. Zi-ing. Then the cell phone rang. It was Chairman Seo. Yeah, it¡¯s about time he got a call. He was expecting it, but he felt uncomfortable answering the phone. The chairman paused and pressed the call button. ¡°Chairman¡­¡± ¨C I can¡¯t believe you can¡¯t stop this article! Do you have any plans for a wedding? ¡°You aren¡¯t ashamed, Chairman Seo.¡± Chairman Seo¡¯s yelling almost made him lower his head. He untied his tight tie with one hand and put it down on the desk. ¨C Don¡¯t teach me about my youngest daughter¡¯s situation. At least I stopped the media coverage. Chairman Seo drew the line first. ¡®The youngest daughter of that family was also under arrest.¡¯ The vice chairman was so distracted by the current situation that he completely forgot about Ellie. Then, he was scolded by Chairman Seo. But he wasn¡¯t in a position to say anything. Chairman Seo¡¯s words were not wrong. There were only a handful of people who knew that Ellie was arrested for illegal gambling. Even if they knew, they wouldn¡¯t be able to open their mouths. On the other hand, it was now known to the entire nation that Joo Dong-min, the third son of JS Group, was involved in the stock price manipulation case. The vice chairman realized his father¡¯s absence. Even if Chairman Joo Pil-tae was not in bed, his personal connections would have prevented him from appearing. ¡°¡­¡­I have nothing to say.¡± The chairman apologized. He would be bowing your head publicly with an official statement soon anyway. Bowing in advance didn¡¯t wear him out. It¡¯s just a crack in his self-esteem. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 78.2 Fortunately, Chairman Seo also changed the subject to a rather calm voice, as she knew that it was not something to be solved by acting emotionally. ¨C So, what are you going to do in the future? ¡°I¡¯ve set up a team of competent lawyers. It will take some time, but eventually he will be acquitted.¡± The chairman answered calmly. Honestly, he wasn¡¯t confident inside. How many Korean conglomerates are not involved in stock price manipulation? It¡¯s just the difference between being caught or not. The problem was that Joo Dong-min was clumsy since he was young. No matter what he did, he never finished it properly. ¡®That¡¯s why he must have been caught for leaking evidence like this.¡¯ He clicked his tongue. How much do I have to lobby to ask this? His eyes became blurry. Well, money is a way. The basics of lobbying are, after all, connections. In that regard, the vice chairman could have had to borrow the power of Chairman Seo. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Chairman Seo. We¡¯ll finish it well on our side.¡± ¨C The results aren¡¯t important right now. ¡°What?¡± ¨C If we investigate in the future, not only JS Steel but also other holding companies will be exposed. Are you clean? Where¡¯s your second brother? There¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t get dusted off. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Chairman Seo seemed to have completely lost trust in JS Group due to the media report. He was choked up. Don¡¯t tell me the prosecution is investigating the entire JS group. It was enough to prevent the fire from spreading. What a blatant disregard for him. ¨C Yeah, you better be clean. We¡¯ll be lucky enough to move on. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¨C But isn¡¯t the second son of the family the same company as the third son? We must prevent JS Steel¡¯s president and vice president from being handcuffed side by side by side by side. Chairman Seo added, giving strength to her voice. ¨C To protect a tree, you have to cut off a few rotten branches. Rotten branches. Ellie¡¯s presence suddenly crossed the vice chairman¡¯s mind. Chairman Seo was a really scary woman. She cut off her daughter who caused trouble like a rotten branch to save the Seohwa group. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Tut. Chairman Seo hung up the phone first. The vice chairman closed his embarrassed mouth. His face was reflected on the screen showing the call time. He felt ten years older. ¡®I¡¯m glad if that¡¯s the case.¡¯ Chairman Seo confirmed that she had no intention of breaking the engagement over this incident, so he avoided the worst. But the wedding schedule would be pushed back as a close investigation will begin soon with JS Steel. Sure enough, soon after, Chairman Seo¡¯s agent came. ¡°Vice Chairman Joo. Chairman Seo asked me to check the new contract. Other than extending the wedding indefinitely, there has been no significant change. However.¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°She asked you to agree to delegate all the decisions related to this political marriage to her.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I will.¡± The Vice Chairman signed the contract without hesitation. In that way, all the decisions on the wedding date, location, and guests were handed over to Chairman Seo. ¡®I must have been branded as a very incompetent person by Chairman Seo.¡¯ He pressed down on the deepening brow. But is pride a big deal? In order to take control of the entire JS group in the future, Chairman Seo¡¯s power was needed. So he had to put up with it a little more. There will be a chance for a counterattack. * * * ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m playing with the media at this critical time¡­¡­.¡± Chairman Seo muttered. Sera carefully opened her mouth while examining her mother¡¯s face. But the contents of it were not rough. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend it didn¡¯t happen at this time.¡± ¡°Are you saying to break the engagement?¡± Chairman Seo mechanically asked back. Sera quickly continued. ¡°If we are in-laws with a family that can¡¯t even cover up articles like this, our future is clear. He¡¯ll open his hands and cause us trouble every time.¡± ¡°So I¡¯m going to keep his company beside even more.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°JS Group is one of the few conglomerates whose major businesses do not overlap with Seohwa. The profit when absorbed cannot be converted into an amount.¡± Chairman Seo leaned her back on the chair, loosening her fingers. Then she raised her chin in a pompous manner. ¡°He is a child far short of his father Joo Pil-tae. He¡¯s the head of JS now, and you want me to miss this opportunity?¡± Sera was startled. Her mother was right. Rather, the incident showed how poor the JS Group¡¯s ability to respond to the crisis. Even if you are a beast, it is easy to hunt a baby who is neglected by his parents. Bite it before it becomes an adult and get fat. That was Chairman Seo¡¯s plan. ¡°I was too narrow-minded.¡± ¡°No, Sera, it¡¯s not unreasonable for you to worry. I understand.¡± Chairman Seo shook her head lightly. ¡°Well, what are you going to do in the future?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 79.1 ¡°The wedding will be postponed. There is no benefit in forcing ourselves into this mess. Then, we should lobby the prosecution so that the investigation does not spread to the entire JS group.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Vice Chairman Joo¡¯s connections must be really amazing. If we leave them, they¡¯ll be left alone. They owe a lot to us Seohwa.¡± Chairman Seo nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to take this opportunity to make sure he¡¯s in debt.¡± There was a dark shade on Chairman Seo¡¯s face. Overwhelmed by the fierce eyes, Sera closed her mouth. ¡°On the surface, we are wearing an alliance mask, but it is a fight that ends only when one dies.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We will take over the JS group and develop Seohwa. So that no one can ignore the Seohwa group.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Sera was caught in a curious mood. Already, Seohwa group was a big company in name and reality. Born with the Seohwa name on her back, Sera has never been ignored in her life. Sometimes her same alpha mother felt like a completely different species, and that was now. Her mother looked nervous as if she were chased by something invisible. A foreign shadow out of place for perfection What is it? She wouldn¡¯t answer me if I asked. Then there¡¯s only one thing she has to do. Not to let your mother down. I had to be the perfect daughter as I have been. * * * ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Haewon¡­¡± Hae-won entered the director¡¯s office under Li Yu-yen¡¯s guidance. Adam, who saw her, rose up with one hand on the desk. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The two stared at each other silently. This was the first time that Hae-won came first during working hours. Adam looked at Haewon with a rather puzzled eye. ¡®Did you not see the article yet?¡¯ Hae-won thought as she looked at Adam. But soon, she noticed that he had seen the article, too. Adam was different than usual. His eyes were especially agitated today. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Adam asked in a calm voice. Then, he turned his eyes to Hae-won¡¯s side. Li Yuyen quickly noticed Adam¡¯s gaze, bowed his head, and left. ¡°I came here because I was worried about you.¡± ¡°Worried? About what?¡± Adam tilted his head with an innocent smile. When Hae-won¡¯s eyes turned sad, Adam closed his mouth. He bit his lower lip slightly as if he was choosing what to say again, and quickly pulled the corner of his mouth and laughed. It was the same with Haewon that his complicated feelings were revealed on his face. Hae-won¡¯s acting skills were worse than Adam¡¯s. ¡°You checked the article.¡± Adam was the first one to raise the white flag. Adam patted the desk with a mixed smile. Soon the movement and sound stopped at the same time. ¡°Actually, I knew it after hearing the news before the article came out.¡± Adam lowered his gaze. His eyelashes also closed, casting a gloomy shadow around the eyes. The sadness in his silver-gray eyes penetrated Haewon¡¯s heart. ¡°But I¡¯ve been delaying because I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°You were scared?¡± Hae-won carefully asked back. Adam came near Haewon. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this will affect our engagement.¡± Adam¡¯s words fell like an arrow. Starting with the answer, Hae-won heard something snap inside her body. It must have been a hallucination. The thought that everything will be gone, It hit hard. ¡°A guy like me has no chance to connect with you unless it¡¯s this opportunity.¡± Before Haewon knew it, Adam was right in front of her. But his voice didn¡¯t come into her ear until long later. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. If it wasn¡¯t for a political marriage, we would have lived without knowing each other¡¯s existence all our lives.¡± Adam hurt himself calmly. She felt that it was more painful. ¡°Because our lives are different.¡± Haewon couldn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t because she was persuaded by Adam¡¯s words. It¡¯s because she realized that the best ending for Adam would be if the marriage was overturned. It¡¯s not just this one. Perhaps in the future, there was ample room for the engagement to be broken. No, she already realized it, but she turned a blind eye to the possibility the whole time. As if the option of breaking up didn¡¯t exist from the beginning. With the childish greed of not wanting to lose Adam to anyone else. She¡¯s the only one who wanted to stand by Adam. ¡®I¡¯ve been looking away.¡¯ However, Haewon had to admit it once again. For Adam, a political marriage is poison. No matter how much he wanted this marriage, it was fake happiness. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 79.2 She was imprinted with another alpha, which caused her body to have problems every time. It was unclear whether this problem could be solved. In all this uncertainty, only Adam¡¯s love for herself was intact. The fact afflicted Haewon. ¡®If the engagement is really broken¡­¡­.¡¯ Adam will find a new fiance. But what if it¡¯s also not a marriage of choice? Can the contracted partner care about this guy? Will she be able to protect him? Like her? ¡®What kind of stupid idea are you thinking?¡¯ Then what else can she do for this man? Even if they¡¯re together, the only thing waiting for the end is destruction. There was no time to give an answer, and the worries and questions continued. Of course, Haewon was avoiding the only answer. ¡°Haewon.¡± Then Adam grabbed Hae-won¡¯s chin. The thought that had swirled like a tsunami disappeared the moment she made eye contact with him. ¡°I really want to be a family with Haewon.¡± Does this man know what he¡¯s talking about? ¡°As long as Hae-won is around, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s hell.¡± I know it. But he doesn¡¯t know there¡¯s more hell. And that hell is a never-ending tunnel. ¡°What about Haewon?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t mind either.¡± In the end, Haewon made the worst choice. Because she knew that Adam¡¯s love for her was the only thing in all this uncertainty. Because she knew better than anyone how valuable it was. Haewon couldn¡¯t give up Adam. It is a sin not to love such a man, so she rationalized her wrong decision. ¡°Promise, we won¡¯t be destroyed.¡± Hae-won murmured, clinging to Adam¡¯s arms. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do something about it¡­¡­.¡± Haewon¡¯s jewel-like tears permeated Adam¡¯s shirt. Adam felt a sense of full satisfaction when he saw Hae-won hanging on to him. The feeling of being loved. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad Hae-won said that, very much.¡± Adam hugged her fragile shoulders, feeling the breath of Haewon, who was dangerously crumbling. * * * Hae-won left the art museum in a hurry at the sudden call of Chairman Seo. Adam tried to walk her, but Hae-won refused. Li Yuyen stared at Adam while looking at the seat where she was standing. ¡°You¡¯re such a bad person.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­¡­to make a woman cry.¡± Li Yuyen muttered with an upset face. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to push Seo Hae-won so hard. It¡¯s obvious that this engagement won¡¯t be broken anyway!¡± When Adam didn¡¯t respond, Li Yuyen raised his voice without realizing it. Li Yu-yen, who was watching the situation outside, wanted to reveal Adam¡¯s black heart to Hae-won right away. He¡¯s just pretending he doesn¡¯t know anything, pretending to be innocent, acting in front of her. Adam laughed at Li Yu-yen. ¡°Are you being sympathetic? You really don¡¯t know anything.¡± You were sympathetic until recently. ¡°What more nonsense are you going to say?¡± ¡°Would you have tried to see me cry?¡± ¡°?¡± Li Yuyen frowned. Adam gently placed his hand on his left chest. ¡°The reason why a woman named Seo Hae-won feels so guilty, grieves, suffers, and struggles.¡± He clutched his chest tightly and his stiff white dress shirt crumpled. ¡°Because she loves me so much. ¡­¡­I¡¯m so excited.¡± The twisted affection of Adam gave Li Yuyen goosebumps. Adam added with a smile whether he knew Li Yu-yen¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I feel loved.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I don¡¯t intend to understand it for the rest of my life.¡± Li Yuyen replied, crumpling his face. ¡°The point is that if you want to be loved by someone, you have to buy the other person¡¯s sympathy.¡± Adam pointed out points that Li Yuyen didn¡¯t even ask. ¡°Love that begins with compassion is stronger than love that blooms out of fear.¡± ¡°Ha. That¡¯s a great theory.¡± ¡°Simple psychology.¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± Adam only smiled at Li Yu-yen¡¯s sarcastic remarks. Adam was very much looking forward to it. The moment when Seo Hae-won will really choose him. * * * Chairman Seo¡¯s call. She could guess this week was about the rigging case and the engagement. But she didn¡¯t dare to imagine how things would go. Hae-won stopped the car in the parking lot and lowered the sun visor to check her face in the mirror. The area around her eyes was still red. Hae-won got out of the car only after the redness had gone to some extent. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 80.1 The building that hung high in the sky looked like a monster with its mouth wide open after catching prey. The interior of the building was exceptionally cold, so it felt like stepping on an ice castle. Click, click. The sound of Haewon¡¯s heels echoed calmly in the spacious first-floor hall. Hae-won arrived in front of the chairman¡¯s office with determination, who went inside, bowed her head. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Chairman Seo said in a casual tone. As she raised her head, Chairman Seo, Sera, and Kim Byun were sitting on the sofa. Her body instinctively shrank in a heavier atmosphere than usual. Haewon clenched her fist as hard as she could to resist the atmosphere. Her nails dug into the soft flesh, but this much was not even in pain. It was nothing compared to the pain ahead. She didn¡¯t arrive here without thinking about anything today. By whatever means she can, she wants to protect Adam. * * * The situation was not as bad as she thought. No, returning was a very favorable situation for Haewon. So the moment she was worried that it might be a trap, she realized anew that it was a plan from the beginning. ¡°M-mother. What do you mean?¡± ¡°Kim Byun. Say it again.¡± Chairman Seo looked at Kim Byun. ¡°From today, we have decided to transfer some of the stocks owned by Miss Ellie to Miss Haewon. First, starting with Seohwa Entertainment,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you are doing this¡­!¡± Sera, who was raising her voice, closed her mouth when she saw Chairman Seo¡¯s face. ¡°There is a justification.¡± Chairman Seo continued in a calm voice. ¡°If the marriage is successful, who will come and go with the JS group in the future?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Seo Hae-won, I guess.¡± Sera answered, biting her teeth. Chairman Seo nodded once and asked Haewon. ¡°Moreover, she will take the position of JS Trade Director. I have to support you so that you can make a loud impact. Isn¡¯t that right, Haewon?¡± ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re going to take Ellie¡¯s things and give it to her?¡± Sera intercepted Haewon¡¯s answer. Chairman Seo, who became uncomfortable, narrowed her eyebrows. But Sera couldn¡¯t afford to care about that. ¡°Did you talk to Ellie? Does she know?¡± When Sera felt it was unfair as if it was her job, Chairman Seo raised one eyebrow as if she did not understand. It was a look at whether that was important now. ¡°Are you done with what you have to say?¡± Chairman Seo asked implicitly. ¡°Even though children are children for life, it¡¯s ugly to see you whine at that age.¡± Chairman Seo clapped her tongue. Hae-won, who was watching the scene, picked up a pen as words slipped out of her mouth. ¡°Do I just sign here?¡± ¡°What? Are you crazy?¡± Sera jumped up and took away the transfer contract in front of Haewon. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± ¡°M-mother¡­¡­. I-I¡¯m not convinced..¡± Her eyes, trembling as she looked at Chairman Seo, unlike when it flashed sharply as she headed to Haewon. ¡°What did she do for Seohwa?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving her a chance now. The opportunity to be loyal to Seohwa.¡± Chairman Seo¡¯s voice, whose patience has reached its limit, has become stern. Sera bit her lip indignantly. ¡°I will try to live up to your expectations. Before that, I¡¯d like to ask you a favor. I couldn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t have much time at the time,¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to put a condition on this topic now?¡± Sera cut in Haewon¡¯s words. Did she eat something wrong? It was ridiculous. On the other hand, Chairman Seo was a little surprised by the unexpected situation, but showed no signs of anger. Chairman Seo stared at Hae-won with eyes telling her to say something. ¡°Please do not have any plans for a child.¡± Chairman Seo¡¯s eyebrows wiggled. Sera reacted more intensely than her mother. ¡°Hey, are you crazy? Are you going to take all the company? Mother, did you hear her? She¡¯s out of her mind. I thought she¡¯s quiet, but she¡¯s a tiger cub.¡± ¡°Be quiet. Sera.¡± Chairman Seo gave a cold cry. And she asked Hae-won in a serious tone rather than when dealing with Sera. ¡°Give me a reason to persuade me.¡± Chairman Seo stared at Haewon with fierce eyes. As if she¡¯s not going to let it go if it¡¯s a lame reason. ¡°If I have a child, I don¡¯t have the confidence to live by deceiving the fact that I¡¯m an omega. Someday I¡¯ll want my child, too.¡± ¡°You want your own child¡­. As a fate of a lowly Omega.¡± Chairman Seo laughed at Haewon as if she knew it would happen. ¡°Haewon, no matter how hard you try, you can¡¯t resist your nature.¡± Chairman Seo¡¯s words touched her heart like a dagger. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 80.2 However, Haewon had to admit even Chairman Seo¡¯s prejudice. Adam could only be defended by all means she does available. ¡°Yes¡­ I am a lowly omega, as the chairman said.¡± Hae-won continued with an empty face. ¡°If necessary, I will give up the Seohwa Welfare as soon as possible.¡± Hae-won bowed his head with her mouth closed. Chairman and Sera were quite surprised when she said she would give up even Seo Mi-bok. ¡°You¡¯re pretty desperate, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t tell me, did you fall in love with him?¡± When Chairman Seo hit the nail on the head, Hae-won¡¯s shoulders shook. Although Hae-won belatedly straightened her posture, Chairman Seo was already aware of everything. Then the answer to that question here was not important. Hae-won¡¯s head, which had always been obedient, turned quickly for the first time. ¡°I-I¡¯m sure you need me for your purpose, right?¡± Hae-won carefully asked back. In fact, she didn¡¯t know what Chairman Seo¡¯s real purpose was. However, the reason for handing over Ellie¡¯s shares to her and keeping them by her side was that this political marriage was so important to Chairman Seo. In the past, Seo Haewon was worthless to Chairman Seo, but now she was valuable. Perhaps it was the first and last time that she had the upper hand in the negotiations. If she missed this opportunity, it was all over. Hae-won said with strength in her neck. ¡°So, if you just make it a matter of children, I will obey your words as before. I don¡¯t want anything more.¡­¡± ¡°That sounds like a threat, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°N-no.¡± Hae-won faltered like a person covered in cold water. The fierce alpha¡¯s momentum made ber shrink. Chairman Seo smiled at Hae-won¡¯s clumsy appearance. Haewon¡¯s mind was clear. She used to be playing on her palm. It was just enough to move as planned. ¡°I don¡¯t care, whether you fall in love with that shallow fellow or not.¡± The expression of vulgarity made Haewon cry. At the same time, she felt fortunate that Adam was not here. She didn¡¯t want to let Adam know about this kind of conversation. It was enough for her to suffer. Chairman Seo opened her palm and slapped the armrest. The chairman continued with a solemn face like a judge who made a ruling. ¡°All right, let¡¯s put the child¡¯s plan on hold.¡± Hae-won raised her head when Chairman Seo said. At last. Hae-won bit her lower lip as hard as she could to hold back her emotions. ¡°However, it is a story if I have achieved satisfactory results. If you let me down even a little bit, your fianc¨¦ will go through more terrible things than raising another woman¡¯s child.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind. I will definitely be helpful to Seohwa.¡± Haewon bowed her head desperately. Chairman Seo opened her mouth after pondering something. ¡°That¡¯s rather good. Since we¡¯re delaying our wedding schedule, we can have a business class. Please select a list of trade-related tasks to be assigned and upload them. And Sera.¡± Chairman Seo looked at Sera gently with her head tilted. ¡°The contract, put it down.¡± Sera sat on the sofa trembling and collapsing. And reluctantly put the contract back where it was. ¡°You can sign here. And here¡­¡­.¡± Haewon signed the crumpled contract at Kim¡¯s instruction. * * * ¡°Kim Byun. Look at me for a second.¡± Sera called in Kim Byun separately. Kim Byun intuitively felt why Sera called him and took a USB out of the inside pocket of the suit. ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve investigated?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Okay. From now on, you stay out of this problem.¡± Sera took the USB from Kim Byunhand. ¡°¡­¡­¡­Well.¡± Byun Kim quietly opened his mouth, looking at Sera¡¯s eyes. ¡°I think you¡¯d better stop investigating the second lady¡¯s fiance. Chairman Seo will definitely not like it if she finds out about this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The chairman has already ordered a person to investigate.¡± ¡°You said there was something suspicious about his past history, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s¡­¡­. Honestly, he¡¯s an Omega male, right? JS would have done a decent job of identity laundering. The chairman must have taken that into consideration and moved on.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re the only one who needs to shut up.¡± ¡°What? Uh, uh¡­¡­!¡± Sera snapped Kim Byun¡¯s tie. ¡°I asked you to do a background check on Joo Adam, and I think it¡¯ll be problematic if it goes into my mother¡¯s ear.¡± Sarah whispered softly. ¡°You must know the best. I¡¯m a crazy girl.¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know? Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know that my mother asked you to do a background check on me when I am an executive director?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 81.1 Cold sweat flowed down the back of Kim Byun¡¯s neck. Once, a political opponent of Sera went missing without a word. Chairman Seo didn¡¯t care if her child committed a crime as long as it didn¡¯t come to the surface. In particular, if it brought great benefits to Seohwa, it was more generous. Sera¡¯s work in that area was perfect. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a background check, but Chairman Seo is worried about you as the eldest girl¡­¡± ¡°Yes, so I understand. My personal connections.¡± Sera flicked Kim Byun away. Byun hurriedly fixed his stretched tie. ¡°Don¡¯t tell my mother, you should be the only one who knows. You have no idea. If it happens later, it¡¯ll be hard to fix.¡± ¡°L-lady. What the hell are you doing?¡± Byun Kim asked with a worried face. Sera was silent. Kim Byun was a close aide to Chairman Seo. Nevertheless, leaving him with Adam¡¯s background investigation was a form of insurance. If the plan goes awry, she needs someone to fix it. Sera had no intention of antagonizing Chairman Seo. Her mother¡¯s dream was also her dream. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s trying to get rid of the existence that she doesn¡¯t think is necessary for her mother¡¯s grand ideals. Then her mother will find out someday. Who is most important to her. * * * The familiar scenery passed by endlessly outside the car window. Hae-won recalled a conversation with Chairman Seo. ¡®For the time being, take a business management class in parallel with your work. You don¡¯t have to quit right away. I intend to expose you to the media at the right time.¡¯ ¡®All right.¡¯ In the end, Hae-won gave up Seohwa Welfare. What should she say to Bora and the other employees? She was just confused when she thought about the future. However, the foundation itself was not lost, so it was not the worst situation. The problem was the solution. She has never imagined doing something different with Seohwa Welfare. It was because of her father she first established the Single Mother Welfare Foundation. She wanted to help Omegas like her father. She wants to work hard for the people who are left out and neglected in the world. That¡¯s what she started with. No, that¡¯s what she thought. The truth was nothing more than a flashy excuse. The real reason was debt. Numerous prejudices and threats could have been avoided by living under the mask of Alpha. In the midst of that cowardly life, she only paid back the accumulated debt through a plausible act of service. But if she can¡¯t even do this, she won¡¯t be able to escape from the debt-like sin. ¡®I really want to be a family with Haewon.¡¯ The hand holding the steering wheel gave her strength. ¡®As long as Hae-won is around, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s hell.¡¯ For the first time in her life, the weight of her decision was heavy enough to suffocate, but it was natural for others ¨C the act of taking responsibility for one¡¯s choices. A life with no worries, no intensity, just like an automatic doll. The doll first fell in love with someone and chose to go to ruin with him. Love is infinitely devastating to see this. Before she knew it, Haewon¡¯s car reached the front of the Atrium Museum of Art. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The closed art museum was horrifyingly still. Hae-won stood alone and appreciated the painting while waiting for Adam. Under the picture with a strong religious color, which depicts paradise, the world, and hell side by side, a passage from the Bible was written. ¡®I¡¯m Alpha and Omega¡­¡­.¡¯ Hae-won read the Bible verse in her head as a habit and stared at the painting. It is the first woman that gives fruit to the first man in paradise. The fruit is good and evil. Man commits sin by eating the fruit of good and evil. In the center of the canvas from paradise to the ground, the two exiled people are running away from something, covering themselves with animal skins. Hell, the edge of the canvas, was described as the most terrible place in any religious painting. The descendants of mankind are burning in the fire. Haewon closed her eyes quietly. There was a time when she thought that this world in which she lived was actually hell but this place wasn¡¯t hell. Like the picture, the world was a very ordinary reality that existed between paradise and hell. It¡¯s just a hell of a pain. Adam was the only joy in her painful life. She felt alive every moment she was with him. It¡¯s painful at the same time. This happiness was a sweet poison, with hell as collateral, on the premise of the expulsion of paradise. Nevertheless, Hae-won wanted to live with Adam. So she chose Adam. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 81.2 It was not Chairman Seo¡¯s coercion. Hae-won herself chose Adam. It was entirely her decision. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll put this painting away.¡± Then Adam¡¯s voice was heard behind her back. ¡°Sorry, did you wait long?¡± Adam approached Haewon and asked. Haewon shook her head silently. Adam looked at Haewon and shifted his gaze to the picture. ¡°I am an atheist. Religion always makes people sinners.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The part that stimulates a person¡¯s guilt and brings out faith is very nasty.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­I¡¯ve never thought about that.¡± From what Adam said, it seemed so. Looking at this painting or the conversation she had with Chairman Seo, one side of her heart always hurts. But does that matter? ¡°In order to win the hearts of others, I learned from seeing the painting,¡± Adam muttered to himself. ¡°What did you just say?¡± When Hae-won, who didn¡¯t understand, asked, Adam replied with a question. ¡°The more you dig into a person¡¯s weak mind, the worse it is?¡± Haewon still couldn¡¯t understand Adam¡¯s words. Exactly what he meant to say. Adam shrugged his shoulders as if he had no intention of making her understand. Then he changed the subject. Though the subject was still the same. ¡°Looking at this, I think religion is the closest thing to evil.¡± ¡°Is it your appreciation of painting? Or is it a personal value?¡± ¡°Both?¡± Adam turned round and round toward Haewon. He asked, looking down at Haewon. ¡°Haewon, do you have a religion you believe in?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­ But I understand how you feel about religion. You need an absolute existence that you can lean on. Because people can¡¯t live alone.¡± ¡°Then Hae-won must be a religion to me.¡± Adam gently grabbed Haewon¡¯s wrist. Hae-won stared blankly at his hand, which slowly rose upward. ¡°I can¡¯t live without Haewon now.¡± Adam, who finished speaking, kissed Hae-won on the back of her hand. The soft crushed lips slowly opened and she felt a hot breath. Soon, a hard tooth dug into the skin. Adam bit Hae-won¡¯s hand painlessly like biting a fruit of good and evil ¨C and laughed. With a dense smile that caught her eyes, she was possessed like a devil. Why? It¡¯s the man who is seduced in the painting, but the reality is the opposite. ¡°¡­¡­Oh, Adam.¡± Hae-won belatedly came to her senses and tried to pull out his hand. The more he did, the more he put strength into his hand holding his wrist. His tongue licked up the back of her hand. Her flesh ached as if she had been scorched by fire. Hae-won held back her groan by biting her teeth. When Adam lowered his eyes and was distracted by the back of her hand, Hae-won took out her wrist without missing the gap. There were faint marks on the wrists and hands. Hae-won said, rubbing her wrists. ¡°We will be in trouble if we do this outside.¡± ¡°Who cares? We don¡¯t have eyes. I turned off all the CCTVs.¡± Adam, who gave a sly answer, calmly changed the subject ¡°So, what did you talk about today?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Well.¡± Hae-won calmly explained what happened today. Except for the most important part. When Hae-won finished speaking, Adam looked very relieved. ¡°I¡¯m glad the engagement hasn¡¯t been broken.¡± ¡°Yes, so you don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± Hae-won smiled. It wasn¡¯t long before she added with a very sorry face. ¡°And¡­ we won¡¯t be able to meet for a while because of my business.¡± ¡°In the end, did you decide to get a position as a trade director?¡± Hae-won stopped talking for a moment and looked at Adam¡¯s face. This man will never know what kind of back-door deal she made with the chairman behind his back. Her heart ached, maybe it¡¯s her conscience. ¡°¡­¡­Yes. In fact, it was a position I couldn¡¯t refuse from the beginning.¡± ¡°Our Chairman Seo¡¯s words are absolute.¡± Adam nodded as if he understood. Hae-won intentionally acted with a bright expression because she didn¡¯t want to worry Adam. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as bad as I thought. If I sit on the board of directors of JS, I¡¯ll be able to meet you more often at work¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If we get married, you¡¯ll see me at home every day¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right¡­¡± When Hae-won was depressed, Adam burst out laughing. Then, he raised his arm and put his hand on Hae-won¡¯s cheek. ¡°It¡¯s like a dream to think that¡¯s going to happen,¡± Adam muttered in a dreamy voice. On the contrary, Hae-won realized the weight of reality. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hae-won grabbed Adam by the wrist, ¡°So that I can take responsibility for Adam. I¡¯ll try.¡± Adam¡¯s face, staring blankly at Haewon, smiled. The dazzling smile seemed to compensate for all the pain that she had experienced so far. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 82.1 * * * Durrr. Dur. The sound of the wheels echoed in the narrow aisle. It was the sound from a 24-inch carrier pulled by Sera. The floor was bumpy and the wheels kept spinning. Eventually, when one wheel was caught in the groove, Sera nervously pulled the handle. ¡°Fuck. To set up an office in a mess.¡± Sera muttered with a disapproving face. Now, the person should have quite a lot of money that must have been accumulated in the bank account, but it¡¯s like setting up an office in a basement. Maybe it¡¯s to escape the police¡¯s eyes. One of the two businesses that do dirty work. They dared to do business with a sign as if it were legal, or they set up a business in such a deserted place and dealt with only a few customers. The man was the latter. At last Sera reached the iron gate. The door was open in consideration of her, who walked alone with a heavy carrier. In the middle of a small room, the man in question was sitting on a wooden box. Sera licked her lips. A man with scratches and colorful tattoos all over the body, a man who smelled like danger at a glance. It was then her eyes went up on the cigarette smoke floating over his head. ¡°Why did you come to such a shabby place?¡± The man identified the visitor without looking back. He rubbed the cigarette in his mouth into the box where he was sitting and raised himself. His body, which was big even when he sat down, gave off a noticeably threatening atmosphere when he woke up. The man grabbed his head with one hand and shook his head to both sides, making a clatter. And he smiled with a more refreshed face. ¡°The reason why our executive director Seo visits me is because¡­¡­.¡± The man approached Sera like an animal wandering for food, ¡°Body or¡­¡± Slap! The man¡¯s face turned with the bursting sound. The man smiled blankly with his hands on his red cheeks. ¡°Long time no see, this touch.¡± ¡°You pervert.¡± Sera murmured with deep contempt. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Vice Chairman Seo now, by the way. It¡¯s been a while since I saw the news. Excuse me.¡± The man answered in a natural way. Sera let him down with her eyes that she didn¡¯ ¡°By the way, I guess it¡¯s work, not my body this time?¡± The man rubbed his cheek and murmured. ¡°Go to the Philippines and investigate a person.¡± Sera¡¯s words dragged the man out of time pretending to be worried. Sera waited with her anger under control. Anyway, she needed this guy now. ¡°We charge double for overseas business trips. My passport is blocked and I have to forge it.¡± Drag. Sera pushed the carrier toward the man as if she had been waiting. The man quickly stopped the carrier with one foot. ¡°Open.¡± Sera nodded her chin. The man crouched down like an ordered dog. When he opened the carrier, it was full of money. And a passport in it. The man smiled unconsciously with his mouth open. She was a woman that can do everything. ¡°Is that enough? Or did the ransom rise in the meantime?¡± The man stared at the bundle of money in the carrier and closed the cover. ¡°I¡¯ll get started right away, Vice Chairman Seo.¡± The man answered politely. However, a gentle smile was spreading on his face looking up at Sera. * * * ¡°I don¡¯t think I can meet you because I have to go to the company building today. ¡­¡­Yes, I¡¯m sorry. Thank you for understanding.¡± After the call, Hae-won leaned on the back of the chair. The whole truth was a lie. Hae-won stared blankly at the cell phone in her hand. A short phone call with Adam on the screen looked like a prisoner¡¯s number. She should be headed to prison. She feels guilty about every word she says to Adam. ¡®I have no sense of shame.¡¯ Hae-won blamed herself for being nothing short of a sinner. Thanks to the fact that Joo Dong-min¡¯s stock price manipulation case has been a hot topic in the media every day, Hae-won has an alibi for management classes. She actively used this alibi to find the Alpha without Adam knowing. She visited the building where she met the alpha every day after work, and sometimes she waited until late at night for the building to light up. It was so reckless considering the possibility of a heat cycle exploding. It¡¯s almost a gamble. It is said that when a beleaguered beast finds a way out, its whole mind is focused only on it. Maybe she was in this situation. The alpha was the only way out of this situation. So, she can¡¯t give up even more. She can¡¯t afford to look elsewhere. * * * If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 82.2 JS Group has recently faced a major crisis. JS Steel, which has the largest sales among its affiliates, had a the vice president of that was involved in the stock price manipulation case. Fortunately, the disturbing fire did not spread to the JS Atrium Museum of Art. Rather, starting with the day Adam flexibly dealt with the art damage case, the exhibition has been booming since its opening like a ship on a fair wind. His beautiful story was spreading through SNS and word of mouth every day. In this situation, Li Yuyen was the only one who worked. Adam knew but pretended not to know. Then eventually, Li Yuyen spoke first. ¡°Seo Hae-won¡¯s direction is suspicious these days. You know¡­¡­.¡± ¡°She¡¯s being called around for a business class. It¡¯s a busy time.¡± Adam answered calmly. ¡°Are you sad that you can¡¯t see each other often?¡± ¡°Strictly?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Li Yuyen wondered, How should I put it? He could feel that he¡¯s annoyed at the situation where he couldn¡¯t see Hae-won every day like before, but Adam felt relaxed in front of him. ¡°Then, is it because of the management class that she comes to the building we bought every night?¡± Li Yu-yen cut to the chase. In fact, this is why he had a bad expression. The building was the place where Adam and Haewon first met in Korea. At that time, Adam did not take his medicine, exposing his nature of alpha. Although Hae-won didn¡¯t know that the man was Adam. Haewon¡¯s search for the building again¡­¡­. Maybe. ¡°Did you get caught?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adam was silent. His silence made Li Yuyen more nervous. ¡°She didn¡¯t notice that you were an alpha, did she? Then we can¡¯t leave it like this. If -¡± ¡°Yes, I got caught.¡± Adam rose from his chair, cutting Li Yuyen¡¯s horse from going further. ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± Li Yuyen looked at Adam in amazement. Did you really get caught? But why is this guy so calm? ¡°I got caught.¡± Adam grinned at Li Yuyan. It sounded as if he was talking about someone else. It was also suspicious that the subject was omitted. Adam¡¯s eyes soon turned to the bottle on the desk. Adam tapped the bottle with his index finger. It was an inhibitor that Hae-won spilled at his house. Before returning it to Haewon, all the existing contents were discarded and changed to vitamins. But the shape was perfect. There will be no way to find out unless she requests an analysis of the ingredients. ¡°Seo Hae-won. Leave her alone for a while.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­why?¡± Adam smiled broadly when Li Yu-yen gave a mysterious look. He answered heartily. ¡°She¡¯s cute.¡± Soon a smile faded from his face. ¡°¡­¡­and clever.¡± The murmuring voice was appalled. Adam put the medicine bottle he was rolling around on the desk in his jacket pocket. And changed the subject. ¡°What about the man hired to do my background check?¡± ¡°Oh, he arrived in the Philippines.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all you need to care about.¡± At Adam¡¯s words, Li Yuyen reported what he had investigated in advance. ¡°Kang Tae-oh, 32 years old. His nationality is now revoked. The whole thing was pretty fancy, by the way. Now, he runs errands for a small number of chaebols. It¡¯s an errand because it¡¯s a good word, and it seems like it¡¯s no big deal to ask a person.¡± ¡°Are we of the same kind?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I heard that he has connections in the Philippines, too.¡­.¡± ¡°Then things will go faster.¡± Adam still didn¡¯t seem nervous, even though Sera¡¯s contractor has arrived in the Philippines and is digging for him. On top of that, he is in danger of being exposed to the fact that he is an alpha by Hae-won. ¡®Why are you so relaxed?¡¯ Is this all Adam¡¯s plan? Then he understood at first glance how he seemed to enjoy the situation beyond calm. ¡°I¡¯m getting goosebumps, really.¡± Li Yuyen shed an unfriendly glance at Adam. And suddenly, one day, he remembered the conversation he had with Adam. ¡®Why don¡¯t you take control of the JS group at this time.¡¯ ¡®Are you telling me to aim for the chairmanship? Well, I don¡¯t have a desire for power.¡¯ ¡®Think about it. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s completely impossible under the current circumstances.¡¯ ¡®I guess our young master wants to take this opportunity to end his dark life? If you want, I can give you a seat in the JS group now.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­it¡¯s not like that.¡¯ Is it because he was influenced a little by hanging out with Haewon, Bora, and Louis? No, he was born with a soft personality. Because he grew up exposed to all kinds of crimes, he only endured it pretending to be calm for survival. ¡°I hope you become happy.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Who could it be? You or Seo Hae-won. She¡¯s a rare and kind person. It¡¯s hard to find someone like her. Who knows how to sacrifice for others like that¡­¡­.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 83.1 ¡°Are you emotional today? Is it late puberty? All right, I¡¯ll give you some advice on your concerns.¡± [Adam] ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me! ¡­¡­don¡¯t you feel anything? What humans like us have forgotten?¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ family affection.¡± ¡°Haha. How many times have we eaten together? Are you already attached? Like a child.¡± Adam suddenly made a grimace as if he were very unhappy. ¡°Family affection¡­¡­.¡± [Adam] ¡°Seo Haewon is an Alpha. There¡¯s no way alphas would be a fated match. All you¡¯re doing is playing house.¡± Starting with this remark, the atmosphere surrounding Adam has changed. It feels like the circulation was cut off because the air temperature couldn¡¯t drop. He felt trapped in a very narrow box. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°What do I want to do? I want a woman named Seo Haewon to be within my control. I want her to be pregnant with my child, and want her body to be unresponsive to other males.¡± Adam said his wish quietly. He spoke bluntly as if he were a man with strong emotions. ¡°In order to do that, we have no choice but to make her into an omega.¡± Adam looked back at Li Yuyen after he had spoken. ¡®Is this the instinct of the alpha? That¡¯s terrible.¡¯ He laughed as if he was blaming her for being born an alpha but he never looked guilty. Adam¡¯s intense possessive desire for seafaring. Alpha¡¯s instinct was only exploited for its possessiveness. Adam was such a man. A monster who can commit anything to get his hands on Seo Haewon. Looking at Adam¡¯s face, he was captivated by the optimism that everything will go his way. A man who believes in his actions. No. He was the devil. * * * ¡°Oh, Adam?¡± Hae-won ran into Adam on her way home from work and became contemplated. Adam was just standing at ease. Relaxed, as usual, was his usual self. She said, ¡°I have to go to the company building today¡­¡± Hae-won lowered her gaze and blurted her words. When she faced Adam in front of her, she felt like she would be exposed to lies. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to give you this for a moment.¡± Adam pushed his hand into his coat. What he took out was a white bottle of medicine. ¡°It¡¯s important to Haewon.¡± Hae-won looked at the bottle blankly and raised his head. Adam bent his eyes and laughed. Hae-won struggled with guilt. ¡°Can you give me the medicine bottle you have now?¡± ¡°Oh, wait a minute¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won scoured the bag in a hurry. She did what Adam told her to do without any doubt. It was not until she handed him the bottle that she suddenly wondered about his intentions. ¡°Here, but why?¡± ¡°I think you have almost run out of inhibitors before.¡± Adam calmly opened the bottle he received from Haewon and poured it on his palm. As he said, there were only three inhibitors. ¡°You must have been busy and didn¡¯t have time to check¡± Adam asked with a smile. Hae-won closed her mouth because she didn¡¯t want to layer on lies anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll put this in the container I brought.¡± Adam pretended to carry it into the medicine bottle he brought and stole the real inhibitor into his sleeve. And he handed the medicine bottle containing only vitamins to Haewon. When Hae-won looked at the bottle she received, Adam took the lead first. ¡°Why? Do you think I changed your medicine?¡± ¡°What?¡± Hae-won looked at Adam in amazement ¡°Oh, why did Adam do such a thing¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Adam pretended to think carefully but raised his right arm to wrap Hae-won¡¯s cheek. ¡°I want to have sex with you,¡± Adam added clearly, ¡°Because I can hug you as much as I want when your rut bursts.¡± Haewon clenched her fist without realizing it. ¡®It¡¯s hot.¡¯ Adam¡¯s touch on her cheek, his low voice, and his gaze. Everything was hot. She feels like she¡¯s going to melt. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± When Hae-won¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound too small, Adam gently lowered his upper body by caressing her cheek. The breath from Hae-won¡¯s mouth was sweet. ¡°I said it doesn¡¯t matter if my rut doesn¡¯t explode¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won blushed shyly and lowered her eyes. However, one cheek was held tightly by Adam, so it was impossible to escape. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 83.2 Adam grinned as if to savor Hae-won¡¯s words. The sharp bend of the corners of the mouth was beautiful like a famous painting. ¡°That¡¯s right. We can have as much sex as we want if we want one. I forgot.¡± A sneering smile. However, Haewon did not notice. ¡°But I like Haewon, who begs me because your rut bursts.¡± ¡°?¡± Adam came closer to Haewon. His other hand was wrapped around her waist, and the two people¡¯s upper bodies were close to each other. Hae-won¡¯s breast was pressed against his muscular upper body. A solid body in contrast to her. Whenever this happened, Hae-won realized the natural fact that he was a man. On the other hand, Adam recognized her as a woman and his own female every second. Adam¡¯s eyes were fixed on Hae-won. ¡°Whenever I think of you pregnant, I feel like I¡¯m losing my mind.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°To the point where I think you¡¯re an omega.¡± ¡°Oh, Adam.¡± Hae-won managed to push Adam with her narrow body. ¡°¡­¡­what are you saying out here?¡± ¡°Yeah. Sorry.¡± Adam apologized with a fresh face as if he had never done anything before. ¡°Work well today.¡± Adam gently lifted Hae-won¡¯s chin to meet his eye level. ¡°Do I have to take the medicine you gave me?¡± Haewon held the bottle tightly with both hands. ¡°If Hae-won¡¯s rut bursts, I¡¯m in trouble because I¡¯m not with you,¡± Adam muttered, bending his eyebrows. Hae-won raised a white flag with a pitiful expression that blocked him without the willingness to scold him. Haewon put the medicine bottle deep into the bag. Adam took half a step back after confirming it himself. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I don¡¯t walk you home, do you?¡± ¡°What? Oh, yes. It¡¯s all right.¡± Hae-won nodded hastily. She was going to visit the building again today. And vaguely wait for him to show up. As previously informed, Adam may think she is going to the Seohwa Group building. Hae-won was so relieved that he didn¡¯t notice anything. Because all she had in her head was worries about the alpha. ¡°It¡¯s late at night so I think it¡¯s better to be careful.¡± Fool the other person perfectly. He was a thoroughgoing man to her. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯d better be careful.¡± Hae-won nodded, putting one of her flowing hair behind her ear. Adam slowly lowered the smooth neckline exposed under the bobbed hair, then raised her head again and looked at Hae-won¡¯s face. A questionable Seo Haewon. She believes she¡¯s the only one who does a funny play of changing his character. ¡°Please contact me when you have time, Hae-won.¡± Adam put his hand on Haewon¡¯s waist and whispered. And his palm moved away, stroking her back and ribs. Thus Haewon disappeared in a car. Adam gently waved his arm, and the inhibitor that he had stolen with his palm flowed down. Adam crushed them at once while fiddling with them. White powder fluttered like snow under the open palm. * * * ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Haewon glanced at the side mirror. Why? Today, she felt reluctant as if someone was chasing her. Like that, she stopped the car in front of the building today. The building was still not lit at all. However, Hae-won looked at the windows in the building one by one, like a moth drawn by a street lamp light. Maybe today. Just in case. How many times has she visited this place, led by such a faint hope? ¡°Please contact me when you have time, Haewon.¡± The false hope was hurting Adam. Haewon felt helpless in the constantly dark appearance of the building. Then she suddenly remembered that she did not take inhibitors. ¡°Oh.¡± Her hand slipped while searching through her bag in a hurry because she was in a hurry. The bottle rolled under the passenger seat. ¡°Oh, where did it go¡­.?¡± Hae-won got up after scouring the floor with cell phone lights. The feeling of someone following her throughout the drive may not be an illusion. She missed the right time to take the inhibitor. Is it a sign to leave this place? Instincts must have detected the threat in advance. ¡®Let¡¯s eat the inhibitors as soon as we get home. I need to get out of here for now.¡¯ Hae-won pulled the car back in a hurry. Back home like that, she stopped her car in the underground parking lot. It was late, so the ground was full and she had to pull into the corner farthest from the elevator. She closed the car door and tried to turn around, but there was a sign of activity. Haewon hardened herself like a herbivore in front of a predator. Her foot didn¡¯t move. ¡°Who is it?¡± Her face was reflected in the darkened tinting car glass. She slowly turned clockwise with her fist clenched. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 84.1 ¡°CEO¡­¡± It was Louis. At that moment, Hae-won almost collapsed due to relief. She stood leaning against the car with her back straight. Still, she couldn¡¯t calm down. ¡°Louis¡­ Did you keep following me earlier?¡± ¡°What? No. I was waiting outside. Then I saw your car, so I followed you to the parking lot.¡± ¡°After work? That would have been a while¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since I waited. The goods arrived in the evening. Also, tomorrow is the weekend, and it¡¯s kind of bad to give it to you at work.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean goods?¡± Louis suddenly looked serious and looked around. Then, he took something out of the backpack and handed it over. It was a self-defense electric shocker. Hae-won instinctively hardened her body when what she saw in the movie was aimed at jer Louis belatedly made a mistake when he saw Hae-won. ¡°This¡­ oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Louis hurriedly turned the handle of the self-defense electric shocker toward Haewon. ¡°Omega can legally carry self-defense electric shockers. I went through the formal procedures to get it.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a crime to hand it over to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­but it¡¯s too late.¡± Louis looked at Haewon with an upset face. ¡°You don¡¯t know who I¡¯m looking for¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s a dangerous man.¡± Louis came up to Hae-won and forced the electric shocker into her hand. ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t try to get help from others. Even Director Joo doesn¡¯t know, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Louis asked without saying a word, giving strength to his eyes. Haewon couldn¡¯t bear to answer. Because he was all right. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I came all the way to the front of your house. But I wanted to be of help like this.¡± Hae-won stared blankly at the electric shocker she received from Louis. Maybe because it was a portable self-defense item, it was wrapped in her hand. Will it make me feel at least a little better? The temptation crept in. But at that rate, Louis would be involved in this. Hae-won shook her head inside. She gave Louis the shocker. ¡°I can¡¯t accept things like this. Take it back. It¡¯s dangerous, so don¡¯t do this from now on.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ look, you¡¯re looking for someone who¡¯s dangerous to you.¡± Hae-won was speechless again at Louis¡¯ sharp point. Then she came to her senses and answered. ¡°I¡¯m fine with an alpha. So you don¡¯t have any self-defense supplies made for alphas, do you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine since I¡¯m an alpha. There¡¯s no need for self-defense products for an alpha, right?¡± When Hae-won tried to smile and asked, Louis responded with a question. ¡°Is your opponent an alpha, too?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Haewon was silent. And she took out her cell phone. ¡°Go up first. I¡¯ll call a taxi for you.¡± ¡°N-no. You don¡¯t have to,¡± ¡°That¡¯s how I feel at ease. It¡¯s late. I¡¯d love to drive you in person, but¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Is it because of Director Joo?¡± It was time for Louis to bite back carefully. ¡°I know it well now.¡± Hae-won and Louis¡¯ bodies were stiff at the same time due to voices that should not be heard. Click, click. The sound of soles kicking the ground echoed coolly in the underground parking lot. Hae-won¡¯s face turned blue when she saw Adam. She felt like a siren was ringing in her head. Hae-won opened her mouth reflexively. ¡°I-it¡¯s a misunderstanding, Adam.¡± ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± Adam tilted his head. ¡°Oh. Is it a misunderstanding that my fiancee, who said she was going to work, is enjoying a secret meeting with a newbie actor in the basement parking lot of her house, not at the company?¡± Haewon¡¯s heart was pounding. How dare I face Adam here? It was the worst timing ever. However, Adam¡¯s words that followed were all the more unexpected. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Haewon opened her eyes wide. Why are you trying to move on like it¡¯s nothing? He didn¡¯t even look angry. It was just a silent grin. Is he holding back his anger? It was a smile like a calm before the storm. So it was more creepy, and she was afraid because she couldn¡¯t predict what would happen at all. ¡°A-Adam¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adam turned his head toward Louis, ignoring Haewon. Louis was intimidated and hugged his bag by a cool and creepy stare. However, he was conscious of Haewon behind him and opened his mouth with difficulty. ¡°I heard that the security around here is bad these days¡­. I¡¯m here to lend her some self-defense supplies.¡± That was a good excuse for a short time. Hae-won happened to lift the self-defense electric shocker in her hand. ¡°T-that¡¯s right. As Louis said¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 84.2 Adam muttered with an uninspiring face, unlike his exaggerated voice. ¡°But Actor, should you have given it to her at a place like this?¡± Adam walked up and stood in front of Louis. ¡°Even if you¡¯re an omega,¡± Adam gave the word Omega an emphasis. Then he put his hand on one shoulder of Louis. ¡°You¡¯re still a man, aren¡¯t you? Adam whispered in Louis¡¯ ear. But his gray eyes were fixed toward Haewon. It was Haewon, not Louis, who responded to that. Like a person with numb feet, Hae-won bit her teeth tightly. Adam also said it for her to listen. ¡°It¡¯s a crime for a man to sneak after a woman.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. My thoughts were short.¡± Louis dropped his head. He was like a puppy who rolled his tail between his legs and hid it. Adam, who passed Louis and before she knew it, wrapped his arm around Hae-won¡¯s shoulder and pulled her strongly. ¡°Oh.¡± Hae-won, helplessly held in Adam¡¯s arms, touched his body with her hand so as not to fall. His muscles were stiff as if they had an erection. Regardless of that, Adam held Hae-won¡¯s shoulder tightly and did not think about letting her go. ¡°As a man, I understand. Haewon has an ignorant side. You must have been worried.¡± Adam looked down at Haewon with lovely eyes and continued, setting up a blade toward Louis. ¡°But since I¡¯m here, don¡¯t you want to leave now?¡± Haewon, who was trying to point out Adam¡¯s overbearing attitude, looked at the veins on his neck and promptly kept her mouth shut. The back of his hand that rested on her own shoulder was also twitching. I¡¯m making him misunderstand this again. On top of that, Louis was unintentionally involved. Hae-won constantly blamed herself. ¡°If you go underground, there will be a car.¡± The longer he spoke, the more pressure Hae-won felt on his chest. ¡°The security is not good, but I can¡¯t send an Omega alone.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­who¡¯s waiting?¡± Haewon asked on behalf of Louis. ¡°Who could it be? It¡¯s my secretary.¡± Oh, Li Yuyen is here with him. Hae-won seemed to open her wighted heart. However, her whole body still felt weighed down. Adam squeezed Haewon¡¯s shoulder even harder. Nevertheless, Hae-won couldn¡¯t even make a sound. ¡°Then, CEO¡­¡­.¡± Louis alternately looked at Adam and Haewon. Louis, who hugged his backpack, was like a restless child with a big teddy bear in his arms. ¡°Go on, come on. We still have more to talk about.¡± ¡°¡­¡­take care, Louis.¡± Adam and Haewon spoke one after another. Only then did Louis step back little by little, then turned completely and headed for the elevator. He turned the corner and disappeared, and soon they heard the sound of the elevator. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± A deafening silence. The air automatically squeezed her every time she inhaled. It was Adam who tore the silence. ¡°How long are you going to hold it?¡± Adam glanced down. ¡°What? Ah¡­!¡± When Hae-won saw the shocker she was holding, she was at a loss as if she had held a hot iron ball. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll put it in my bag.¡± But the bag¡­¡­. Hae-won, who was looking around, checked the bag in the passenger seat. She forgot to find the bottle of inhibitor spilled on the floor and even left her bag. Adam let go of her shoulder and she hurriedly opened the car door and crawled inward. Hae-won, who put a shocker in her bag, looked around for an inhibitor bottle that might have fallen somewhere. As she stirred the deep part of the floor with her arms, her hips twitched from side to side. Adam was thrilled to see the figure. While drawing a round curve with his eyes, he gently placed his right hand on her hip. Hae-won reacted straight away, solidifying herself. ¡°Why does it take so long to find a bag?¡± ¡°¡­¡­that¡¯s not it. I dropped the inhibitor bottle before I came here.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Adam nodded as if he understood. His hands were still clinging to Haewon¡¯s hips. Adam grabbed Hae-won¡¯s hip with his thumb. Hae-won bit her lower lip tightly because it felt like the vagina was splitting inside her underwear. ¡°Ha¡­!¡± ¡°So, did you find it?¡± Adam asked naturally. ¡°Oh, not yet.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see it well because it¡¯s dark? I have a lot of time, so take your time.¡± Adam turned to Hae-won¡¯s back and kept touching her butt. At the shallow stake, Hae-won¡¯s butt kept rising up like a female character in a rut. ¡°Ugh, um¡­¡± Haewon wanted to cry. As expected, Adam misunderstood the relationship between her and Louis. He was very angry there. He was so angry that he was claiming ownership. It was when Hae-won tried to beg to quit. ¡°It¡¯s amazing. You, Seo Haewon.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 85.1 ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°You are very bad at lying. It¡¯s written all over your face.¡± Adam rubbed against her raised hip. Adam bent his upper body and overlapped his body over Hae-won¡¯s back. Hae-won, who could no longer leave Adam alone, raised her voice. ¡°Ah, Adam¡­¡­! It¡¯s a misunderstanding. That¡¯s the relationship between me and Louis.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Haewon. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Before she knew it, Adam¡¯s face was just around the corner. It was close enough for Hae-won to reach his lips when she turned her head. Adam was shrouded in a creepy atmosphere. Hae-won shook her body with his head stuck in the sheet. ¡°I was lied to, but it¡¯s not bad.¡± Hae-won hesitated and tilted his head gently. There was a man with silver gray eyes, a male, smiling at her. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you,¡± The beast whispered to her ear, ¡°Especially.¡± * * * It was impossible. Suddenly, Alpha¡¯s intense pheromone from somewhere hit Haewon. Her reason was paralyzed without a single resistance. In the meantime, she instinctively thought of Adam. Adam is an omega like her. He will also react to this pheromone. No, he may be fine because he took an inhibitor. Then the problem is herself. ¡®Medicine. I need to find medicine.¡­.¡¯ Hae-won found a medicine bottle with her arm floundering while lying on the passenger seat. But it was all a pointless struggle. As time went by, the focus of both eyes became blurred, and her fingers were tense. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Just as the medicine enters her mouth, the lower half of the body, waiting for it, releases fluids. Drenched panties clung along the bend. ¡°You must have been in a hurry¡± Someone asked from behind. Ah. It¡¯s him. Alpha that drove me crazy. ¡®Why is he, h-here¡­¡­.¡¯ The medicine bottle finally touched the tip of her finger, which was fumbling on the floor. Haewon took the bottle with all her might. At that moment, the body sprang up. ¡°Ahg¡­¡± The man forced Hae-won, who had been lying down, into the driver¡¯s seat. Hae-won tried to open her eyes, but her eyelids kept sinking. On top of that, tears filled her eyes. ¡®Open the lid. Come on, take my medicine.¡¯ Haewon clutched a bottle of medicine containing inhibitors. But that¡¯s all. The body, which had already begun to rut, did not move as expected. ¡°This is confiscated.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man took away the medicine in Haewon¡¯s hand. All that remained for Haewon, who lost her only hope, was despair. The man¡¯s hand came again between her widened thighs. A finger grabbed Haewon¡¯s zipper. Zippp The zipper went down in an instant. Hae-won looked at the figure in dismay. She didn¡¯t even have the energy to look up. ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t take medicine today¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± The man released his pheromones again. A lump of fluids flowed out of her vagina. ¡°An omega, who doesn¡¯t take her inhibitors, is very sensitive.¡± The man clicked his tongue at the sight. ¡°But what if you leave your fianc¨¦ and you get wet with anyone?¡± The man added reproachfully. Who the hell is this guy to know about his engagement? No way, did he do his own background checks after that day? But why? ¡®Did he suffer like me?¡¯ That was the only reason to speculate. Alpha and Omega, who had good pheromones, could be imprinted only with a single encounter without a physical relationship. The problem is that if they stay away for a long time in that state, they will be accompanied by rut or physical pain that is not controlled by inhibitors. ¡®We are really imprinted.¡¯ The man must have experienced the same situation as herself. She thought she was the one she was tracking him down, but it was the other way around. Rather, the hunter was this man, and the prey was her. ¡°Stop, stop it¡­. I,¡± Hae-won closed her eyes and stuttered and begged. ¡°I-I have a fianc¨¦. You know, know¡­¡­. But why?¡± She was suffocated when she imagined what would happen with this alpha. And yet an Omega¡¯s body wants an alpha. ¡°If you unwrap the imprint¡­¡­ Haa, it¡¯s a problem. I mean¡­.¡± Hae-won persuaded the man to unwrap the imprint, but she seduced the man with a sweet smell with her whole body. Against her will regardless of her mind. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to unwrap it.¡± The man laughed like a devil and shook his head. Are you trying to threaten me? Oh, come to think of it, knowing who she was meant that she would be threatened. Seo Haewon of the Seohwa group was actually an omega. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 85.2 ¡°I-if it¡¯s money, I¡¯ll give it to you as much as I want¡­¡± ¡°Do I look like a man who needs money?¡± ¡°I-I, why are you doing this¡­¡­. Ah!¡± ¡°Why are you doing this to me, Haewon?¡± Fingers that pushed through the valley filled the vaginal wall. The man extended his range by bending and stretching his fingers. Squelch, squelch. The man¡¯s words were no longer audible. Hae-won tightened and loosened herself and even moved her hips. ¡®Good. Good. More¡­¡­!¡¯ The body, whose rut cycle exploded, refused to talk. She pursued pleasure like an animal. Has she ever been this excited? It was not comparable to the previous rut cycle. At the same time as her pride faded, the corresponding pleasure swirled like crazy. Nevertheless, she could feel the man¡¯s gaze clearly. It was an Omega¡¯s instinct. Instincts, made her give in. ¡°With the smell of omega, if you spill you liquids like this . . . ¡± The man¡¯s lips touched Haewon¡¯s ear.¡± . . . which alpha can withstand it?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Haewon closed her eyes tightly. The hot breath penetrated her ears, and her head was numb. The man stretched his fingers into two to relieve the excitement. ¡°You eat well.¡± ¡°Haa, ahg, ah!¡± ¡°Hae-won. Did you try to get a fuck other than me?¡± ¡°Ahhh, ahng, ahnghh¡­!¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not like that, right?¡± The man¡¯s question was more like talking to himself. The person who would answer was already out of her mind. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Before she knew it, his fingers, which stretched to three, rubbed the flesh. The clapping of water became louder. Due to the liquid from Haewon¡¯s body, the leather sheet was shiny as if it had been sprayed with water. ¡°But if I hadn¡¯t come, you might have asked someone else.¡± The man jerked Haewon¡¯s chin up. Haewon, who faced the gray eyes, froze as it was. The consciousness that had sunk under desire returned for the first time. Why, You¡¯re¡­ ¡°Right?¡± The smiling man was her fianc¨¦. She believed he was an omega. ¡°A-Adam¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. You can relax now.¡± ¡°How come¡­¡± Adam¡¯s tongue and three fingers dug into Haewon¡¯s body up and down. It was a moment when his presence was deeply engraved. ¡°Hng¡­¡± Hae-won¡¯s pain came out between her overlapping lips. Adam devoured it all. A stream of water trickled down her closed eyes. Adam opened his mouth and muttered. ¡°Kissing Haewon is like drinking mist. The moment I swallow it, it does not penetrate into my body and disappears.¡± ¡°Hhh, hngh¡­¡± ¡°Why is that so? I¡¯ve always wondered. But now I know. Because the Seo Haewon I ate with, washed, and embraced was all fake.¡± Adam set his thumb and scratched her clitoris hard. At that moment, the vaginal wall tightened with the force of crushing the fingers. ¡°This is the real Seo Haewon.¡± Adam continued, enjoying the pressure. Haewon reached her peak without a single scream. ¡°Hh, hm, ugh, haaa¡­¡± Adam pulled out three fingers only after the wall finally released. The concentrated liquid has thickened. Adam stuck out his tongue, staring at his shiny fingers. The tongue swept up the knuckles. ¡°Hm, it¡¯s sweet.¡± It tasted like a peach which resembles Haewon. His tongue was numb. * * * Inside the elevator. Adam gave Hae-won a slight rebound on her arm. Hae-won wrapped his arm around Adam¡¯s neck. ¡°Woo¡­¡± She was like a koala cub, just moving by instinct. Holding Adam¡¯s body tightly and doesn¡¯t fall off. Like she doesn¡¯t mean to let him go. Adam looked lovingly at Haewon soaked in his pheromone. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t stand on her own even in the house. He just put her down for a while to take her shoes off, but she fell on the floor right away and looked at Adam with tearful eyes. ¡°Shh. You have to take off your shoes.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes, who was taking off hernshoes, were fixed to Haewon¡¯s ankles. The friendly eyes turned cold. A thin white ankle. He grabbed it on impulse. A fragile bone that is likely to break easily if he applied a little force. A delicate flesh that leaves a red mark with a little force. Is this what Haewon, a woman, and an Omega¡¯s body is like? Why didn¡¯t I know? ¡°You¡¯re weak.¡± To the point where he¡¯ll ruin her if he lets his guard down. ¡°Weak.¡± Adam fiddled with her ankle and thought. At the same time, a shiver ran down her spine. How helpless Seo Haewon is, an omega in front of Alpha himself. When he recalled the fact, he was filled with affectionate sadism. A sense of being able to monopolize this woman to his heart¡¯s content. Also, it was in him to be the one who dominates. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 86 ¡°Ugh, mhh¡­¡± Hae-won began to wiggle her legs as if zhe had sensed something unusual. In fact, the air surrounding Adam was sinking eerily. Hae-won, who groaned, turned over. Adam looked at what Hae-won was doing for a while. Turning to the floor, she tried to crawl forward, but Adam was holding her ankle, so she was in place. It was like a beast in a trap. Adam¡¯s hand stroked her ankle and curled her calf. Even her calf can be held in one hand. What a slender woman she is. When he pulled it as it was, Hae-won slid down helplessly. The sound of sliding down the floor tickled his ears pleasantly. ¡°Hm¡­.. mhm.¡± A frightened breath came out through Hae-won¡¯s lips. Adam straightened her, who was lying face down. Hae-won trembled at the black shadow casting over her. Adam gently grabbed Haewon¡¯s chin. ¡°Why are you running away?¡± Adam asked as if he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Are you scared of me, Haewon?¡± Hae-won¡¯s face was horribly distorted. A beast that instinctively senses its end. A look of desperation that had even given up on running away. Ahh. This look is driving me crazy. Adam was once again seized with a horrifying thrill. ¡°Me, too. I¡¯m so scared of myself. Knowing that you, Seo Haewon, is an omega, my mind doesn¡¯t work.¡± Adam began to loosen his belt. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can control myself.¡± Whenever there was a rattling sound, Hae-won trembled her shoulders. ¡°But you have to forgive me now. I had forgiven Haewon, too.¡± Just like that. Adam opened his palm and the belt fell to the floor in a snake-like shape. Adam lowered Haewon¡¯s pants and underwear to her thighs. So Hae-won couldn¡¯t spread her legs as if she were tied to a rope. A pair of white ass cheeks were shown. Adam¡¯s hands clung to it like leeches. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± When Adam grabbed her buttocks and spread them apart, the labia, which had been closed straight, also opened up, revealing a small and cute vagina. It was not an illusion that the vagina looked thicker today. Adam¡¯s penis was also in a state of extreme arousal enough to be closely attached to his lower abdomen. They¡¯re both drunk on each other¡¯s pheromones. Adam¡¯s hand slipped on her hip, swept up her upper body, and grabbed her breast. He stuck himself close to Haewon¡¯s back. And immediately, he moved his waist from the bottom. Squelch! The red shaft penetrated her center. It was an insertion without any foreplay or caress. ¡°Ah, ahngh, ah¡­¡­.¡± Hae-won trembled intermittently like an arrow stuck in her body. ¡°It¡¯s soft.¡± Adam muttered like a possessed person. Actually, she didn¡¯t need a foreplay and caress. She didn¡¯t feel as tight as usual. Rather, the vaginal wall convulsed as soon as he settled. He even pulled his glans so that more of his penis could enter. ¡®Is it the power of pheromones? That¡¯s great.¡¯ He just released his pheromone without hesitation, but Hae-won¡¯s uterus is already ready to receive his seeds. A race that had evolved for breeding. [TL/N : Race talks about the Alpha, Beta and Omega race.] It¡¯s a beast that¡¯s infinitely far from reason. ¡°The entrance to the uterus is lower than usual.¡± Adam whispered, poking at the entrance of the uterus with the tip of his glans. ¡°Just a little bit of it pulls me in.¡± When Adam pushed up his waist, the closed uterus began to open little by little. At the same time, Haewon¡¯s mouth was wide open. ¡°Ah, ngh¡­.. ahh¡­.!¡± ¡°I want you to be completely pregnant.¡± When Adam rubbed Hae-won¡¯s chest several times, the bra cup sounded crooked in her clothes. He rubbed the flesh out. Unlike her thin ankles, she had a full chest. ¡°We didn¡¯t do it last time. I thought Seo Haewon is an alpha.¡± Now there¡¯s no need to worry about that. It was rather the opposite. Omega, drunk on Alpha¡¯s pheromones, was just a slave to lust. She doesn¡¯t remember anything that happened to her. ¡°I¡¯ll hug you until you pass out.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes bent to a moon-like shape. He started pounding on Haewon¡¯s ass cheeks. Soon after, the liquid of love that had turned into a sticky bubble adhered to their pubic hair. Red marks came up on her pale ass cheeks as if she had been whipped. ¡°The sex we¡¯ve done so far, ha, it¡¯s all fake.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, ah, ah-ang¡­¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fake. It wasn¡¯t true, was it?¡± ¡°Ah, aheuk, ah, ahh!¡± Adam grabbed Haewon¡¯s waist with both arms. Semen flowed out from the glans inserted into her uterus and filled Haewon¡¯s stomach. ¡°Nghh¡­!¡± Hae-won sobbed at the heat filling her uterus. At the same time, she steadily raised her butt so that more semen seeped into her uterus. ¡°Hoo. Argh. Haa!¡± ¡°Ah, ahngh, ah!¡± Adam shook his waist again as soon as the situation was over. In that way, he turned Hae-won over and had all her clothes removed. Haewon, who had become naked all by herself, hugged Adam face to face and wept bitterly. Adam got her down on her knees and hugged her. She tightened the entrance when the senen that had been collected in the uterus flowed down. Adam scraped the flowing semen with his glan and pushed it back into her. T-this Omega. She¡¯s, she¡¯s¡­. ¡®She¡¯s all mine.¡¯ Adam became unconscious and embraced Haewon. ¡°Hu, hoo¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Hngh, ah, ahngh! Haa, ah!¡± Hae-won, whose body rose into the air and had no place to lean, wrapped her arms and legs around Adam¡¯s body. It was not just for her safety, but for her instinct to get close to her partner. At that moment, Adam¡¯s penis began to swell in response to Hae-won¡¯s feelings. It was knotting. ¡°Haa¡­ Shit.¡± Adam gritted his teeth when the knotting was completely over. Now, even if he tightened his back, the penis bone was stuck at the entrance and could not be pulled out. Adam sowed the seeds in his lovely Omega¡¯s womb again. He could feel a larger amount of semen coming out of the urethra than the first. Alpha, which is in a knotting state, has doubled its sexual desire and semen. Far from being less, the semen grew. ¡°Hoo, haa.¡± ¡°Ah, ahngh, ah, hnn¡­!¡± An hour has passed since the two of them glued in front of the front door. Still, the two were in sync like rutting beasts without shame. Still, Adam¡¯s cock showed no sign of dying, and when Hae-won lost her mind, he forced her to open her eyes with all her might. More, more. The Adam she knew was long gone. He wanted to keep hugging the West Coast [E/N: something golden]. A child-like tenacity that doesn¡¯t let his favorite toys out of his hands all day. His obsession with Haewon was something beyond Alpha¡¯s pure instinct. Thrust! Hae-won¡¯s lower body collapsed to the floor with a powerful waist gesture. Hae-won groaned under Adam¡¯s weight. ¡°Your knees¡­¡± Adam paused like a child who found the broken part of a toy he had played with as much as he could. Hae-won¡¯s knees were red from friction against the floor. Adam whispered in his barely returned spirit. ¡°Shall we go to bed?¡± Adam warmly embraced Hae-won and raised himself. There was no option to quit. * * * ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a bed. It¡¯s not hard anymore, right? Adam relieved Hae-won by lying on the bed. He started to loosen the watch on his wrist first. Then, he took off his necktie, jacket, and shirt one after another. The naked Adam embraced Hae-won. The touch of the breast, which stood out on his solid body, was dizzying. Everything drove him crazy, from the temperature of his body to the sound of his heartbeat. He felt like he was one with her. He only removed a few layers of cloth, but the moment their flesh touched, he was so excited that his spine was numb. ¡°Ha, ha¡­ Adam¡­¡­.¡± Haewon also rubbed her body like a cute cat to feel Adam¡¯s body temperature touching her bare skin. ¡°So cute.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°It would be so nice if you act cute like this on a normal basis.¡± He murmured regretfully. However, it was more valuable because it was a rare sight that could not be seen often. Well, in Adam¡¯s eyes, everything about her was lovely. Adam stroked the convex lower abdomen of Haewon. The elongated penis was looked like it had the strength to break through the belly skin. At the same time, he felt the semen inside swaying. What about fetal movement? Suddenly, his heart ached when he imagined that one day his child would be in there. Is it human nature to start a family and have children? He once laughed at those words. It¡¯s not nature, it¡¯s just a desire. But now he agreed to some extent. Adam wanted to use all the systems and laws created by humans to restrain, bind, and own Haewon. However, the most effective method for Haewon is affection. Adam decided to let Hae-won know what it would be like for her to be a mother. ¡°Shall we practice feeding?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 87.1 Adam gently lowered his folded body. The nipple protruded from the center of the slightly swollen areola. Adam stuck out his tongue and swept up the nipples from the bottom. Hae-won reacted with a start when he bit the nipple. Her sensitive skin trembled. The vibration came back into Adam with its tongue. Jup. Chu. Suck. Adam sipped her nipples like a breastfeeding child. And he swallowed the saliva that was stuck in his mouth instead of milk. ¡°Mhm, haa, ah¡­¡± As Hae-won moaned, tightening her pussy, Adam slapped the side of her chest lightly. The breast shook like a pudding hit by a spoon. ¡°I¡¯m practicing milking. You have to do it right, huh?¡± Adam was talking nonsense in an odd way. Adam¡¯s behavior is wrong, too. A milking child wouldn¡¯t put his mother like this. ¡°I¡¯m worried. Haewon, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get into a rut while feeding the baby.¡± Adam laughed, rolling his nipples between his fingers. ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡± Hae-won did not know why she was being scolded and just groaned with frowns. The figure further ignited Adam¡¯s sadism. She twisted her thighs like an itchy person underneath. When Adam was unresponsive, he even wrapped his waist in her two legs. She was impatient to get pregnant. ¡°¡­.Breastfeeding is after pregnancy.¡± Adam muttered as if he knew. Adam lifted one of her thighs and pressed deep into her. The penis hit the softest space in Haewon¡¯s body. ¡°Let¡¯s have a lot of sex until you get pregnant.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Adam buried his lips in Hae-won¡¯s neck, which was revealed under her hair. And he set up his teeth and bit her as hard. With the red tooth marks on her neck, the blurry imprint finally became clear. It was a complete imprint. * * * ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Adam lay on the bed with one arm on her and turned the bottle around. It was a medicine bottle stolen by Haewon. The contents inside were replaced with vitamins that were useless in the heat cycle. But it didn¡¯t matter. Alpha can imprint an omega by biting Omega¡¯s neck. And today, Adam had finished his long-awaited physical imprint on Haewon. Alpha and Omega, who are imprinted in this way, are subordinated to each other¡¯s pheromones. Furthermore, the imprinted pheromone of Omega did not affect other non-paired alpha. It meant that even if Hae-won had a rut outside, the other alpha could not take over her pheromone. Of course, he¡¯ll keep a close watch to prevent that from happening. In any case, Adam was glad by the fact that no one could smell her scent. Adam put the medicine bottle down on the bedside and turned to the side. Hae-won was fast asleep. Adam stroked her cheek carefully with the back of his hand. ¡®I didn¡¯t know we were imprinted without even realizing it.¡¯ That day. On the day Hae-won first met Adam due to a rut cycle, the two were vaguely imprinted. To be exact, it was right that they were led like fate to be imprinted. It took him a while to figure it out, as both of them were taking pheromone-hiding drugs. He misunderstood an Omega, as an Alpha. What kind of skit is this? But anyone would have been fooled. Does it make sense that such a weak woman lives with her character hidden? ¡®I mean, I hid mine too.¡¯ Even in the future, he decided to continue this false life. To protect his fiance, an Omega. Adam looked at Haewon with lovely eyes. A few days ago, when he found Hae-won¡¯s prescribed medicine, it felt like his blood had cooled down. Because he didn¡¯t know that they were imprinted. So he thought Hae-won was paired with someone other than him. It was a fierce anger that followed belated regret that he had to make her an Omega as soon as possible. How dare you leave me? His hostility toward her partner, who he didn¡¯t even know, spread like a spark. Regardless of the reason, he was going to find the other person imprinted with Haewon and kill him in front of her and change the nature of Haewon and forcefully imprint her. He had to make her his own, even if he had to break the bond. Adam at that time was hard to stop this chilling imagination. It wasn¡¯t a plan or anything. It was just an instinct. ¡®Actor, if you have something to hide from me, you¡¯d better tell me in advance.¡¯ The first thing Adam called out was Louis. Louis was looking at Adam and confessed everything he knew. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 87.2 ¡®I think CEO Seo is looking for someone.¡¯ ¡®¡­someone?¡¯ Louis was the first person on Adam¡¯s list of the possible imprints on Haewon. Naturally, he did think Hae-won was having a secret meeting with him. It is said that imprints may be made without mutual consent. If Haewon was imprinted with another Omega, of course, it was likely this way. ¡®Well, I can¡¯t be of any help, but¡­¡­. Unlike me, you are powerful, and he¡¯s the CEO¡¯s fianc¨¦. Could you do something for me?¡¯ ¡®¡­Really? Haewon didn¡¯t say anything to me.¡¯ ¡®Yes, I think she wants to hide it.¡¯ So Louis could be cleared of the charges and removed from Adam¡¯s list of murders. Soon Adam learned that Hae-won visited a place every day. It was the first building where he and Haewon met. An unidentified mate of Haewon. He was himself who met Hae-won without hiding his own nature as an Alpha. The target is none other than himself. The pleasure brought by this unexpected truth was truly enormous. Hae-won¡¯s will of doing anything for him is insanely good. It was crazy good that it was all for him that she endured against the nature of Omega. Where else is this happiness? The fact that I¡¯m truly loved! Adam wiggled the corners of his mouth and kissed Hae-won¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Did you try to cut off the imprint with me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh no. Now that you know everything, I¡¯m jealous of myself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adam mumbled, fiddling with Hae-won¡¯s shoulder. He has not yet been able to reveal that he is an alpha. It was impossible to completely restrain a human being by system or law. A more dramatic situation was needed to own Haewon. By then, all the obstructionists will disappear, and Hae-won and himself will be left alone. Only two people were tied up by a terrible fate. * * * Manila in the Philippines. ¡°It¡¯s so hot.¡± Kang Tae-oh, who came out, crouched in the shade of a tree. He glanced at the shabby newspaper building that was just before and called somewhere. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± While the connecting sound continued, he took out a small dried mango and bit it in his mouth. As he swallowed two dried mangoes, the call was connected to a voice message. Kang Tae-oh, who tilted his head, checked the number. It was only then that it happened. Like a habit, the body pressed the number it remembered. When he typed a new number, the call was connected. ¡°Did you check the fax?¡± Kang Tae-oh asked repeatedly. Kang Tae-oh continued to talk again to Sera¡¯s short answer that he had confirmed. ¡°I have collected all the information I can find in the Philippines. I just had a conversation with a newspaper reporter. Yes, he wasn¡¯t lying.¡± Kang Tae-oh stopped what he was saying and swept his hair with one hand. Sweat seeped into his palms. Around this time, the Philippines was in the midst of hot weather, so even in the shade, sweat naturally formed. It was a day when he missed the cool air conditioner wind. ¡°By the way, considering that he has thoroughly washed his identity, he seems very determined. If you touch it hastily, you may be put in a negative position.¡± Tak. The line was cut off while talking. He whistled and bit another dried mango in his mouth to hide his embarrassment. Now that the field investigation is over, all he had to do is go back. Kang Tae-oh folded and took out a piece of paper he had put in his pocket and unfolded it. [199X, Month XX. Date XX, Manila, where a Korean had died of poisoning] On the same day, the body of a young woman was found in a residential complex in Manila. The exact cause of death was shock death due to the drug substance present in the butterfly¡¯s feces. It was a butterfly that only lived in the Philippines. The butterfly species is said to cause hallucinations in an omega. However, it was one of the few drugs to avoid international surveillance as its use has not been known so far. The butterfly was one of the sources of funding for high-ranking people. That is why no articles about death by butterfly poisoning were published. Thanks to this, the butterfly in question was still being exported to various parts of the world through an illegal route. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 88.1 ¡®Is it an Omega that suffers, and the Alpha that benefits from it?¡¯ There¡¯s no alpha to refuse Omega drunk on drugs. Kang Tae-oh tore up the paper thinking indifferently. Well, it was none of my business. The problem was that there was not only a woman who died. It¡¯s a remarkable part of what he found. ¡°The death of a mother and child.¡± In other words, both Marie, a woman who was the concubine of Chairman Joo, and Adam, an out-of-wedlock child she gave birth to, were no longer from this world. Then, who is Joo Adam, who is traveling around Korea? Did his body crawl out of the grave? ¡®No way.¡¯ Kang Tae-oh shook his head. At that time, there was only one answer that even police, neighbors, and broadcasting company employees who investigated the incident. Adam was already a dead man. ¡°Is he a beast?¡± Kang Tae-oh placed a cigarette in his mouth. When he bit the filter, the refreshing smell of mint mixed with the sweet smell of mango. However, in this case, there was an indescribable stink. * * * ¡°¡­¡­is he already dead?¡± Sera, who was muttering, threw her cell phone and shouted. ¡°Then what is he, damn it!¡± The cell phone that hit the wall flashes black as if it had reached the end of its life with that one blow. Sera slumped down on the sofa. As she was sweeping her face with one hand, she noticed the data that Kang Tae-oh investigated. Sera picked up a bunch of paper and flapped it over. ¡®The fact that Chairman Joo Pil-tae has an illegitimate child is a story that has been established for a long time.¡¯ Sera picked up a picture. In the picture, a young woman was walking next to Chairman Joo Pil-tae, supporting him. Marie. She found Chairman Joo Pil-tae, who had an acute myocardial infarction, and reported it to the ambulance. It is said that the relationship between the two deepened, and Marie went into Joo¡¯s family and took care of his children. Meanwhile, she was pregnant with Chairman Joo Pil-tae¡¯s son, and when he urged abortion, she fled abroad. This is the ostensible truth now revealed. Opinions were divided whether Marie intentionally approached the chairman or the chairman really wanted to abort the child. There¡¯s even speculation that all of it was a coincidence. ¡°These things don¡¯t matter right now.¡± Sera shook her head. ¡®I¡¯m going to use Sera¡¯s genes. Then it will be your child who will inherit the JS trade in the future, Sera.¡¯ And suddenly, her mother¡¯s words came to mind. It¡¯s a world of fakes. An Omega, Seo Haewon, pretends to be an Alpha and lives shamelessly. Some people might want to pretend to be out of wedlock. On top of that, her opponent is a lowly omega male. In a way, there¡¯s a chance that he¡¯s a genius. ¡°He¡¯s playing with us.¡­?¡± Sera gritted her teeth. Moreover, Adam was not the only one who benefited from this marriage. At some point, Seo Haewon will also bea aeneficiary of this political marriage. Sera was always unhappy with the fact. Seo Hae-won will hold a large number of shares in the JS trading board and Seohwa Group. Plus¡­¡­ maybe, Mother¡¯s trust. ¡°¡­¡­Yes, this engagement was not supposed to be done from the start.¡± Sera muttered like a man possessed by something. In fact, now she was blinded by jealousy. It was better to die than to see Seo Hae-won stepping on her. ¡°Joo Adam, he¡¯s a fake. I¡¯m sure he lied to the JS group, or the JS group deliberately faked him. No, it doesn¡¯t matter either way, does it? After all, this marriage is against Seohwa.¡± The more she thought about it, the more Sera fell into the hellish swamp. For the ideal one wishes, she came to believe that daydreaming is true. ¡®All I need to do is find evidence that Joo Adam is a fake. With that, I can change my mother¡¯s mind. I can annul this marriage!¡¯ Sera hurriedly opened her laptop and searched for a hospital where Chairman Joo Pil-tae was hospitalized. ¡°There¡¯s no more solid evidence than a paternity test.¡± A fishy smile spread around Sera¡¯s mouth. * * * ¡°Um¡­.¡± Hae-won, buried in a soft blanket, tossed and turned lightly. She felt heavy and light at the same time. It was amazing that she felt this heterogeneous feeling at the same time. ¡°¡­¡­Adam?¡± Hae-won, who gently opened her eyes, jumped up as soon as she saw Adam. At that moment, a throbbing pain came up from her lower stomach. Haewon unwittingly wrapped her lower abdomen. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± ¡°Does it hurt a lot? I must have hugged you too roughly. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Adam apologized in a friendly tone. ¡°Well, what¡¯s going on¡­¡­.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 88.2 Hae-won frowned and fumbled up the vague memory. She met Louis, who was waiting for her in the underground parking lot, and she told him¡­¡­. Hae-won, who was crazy about thinking so far, breathed heavily. ¡°Adam, I really am¨C¡± ¡°Yes, I know. Just calm down, Hae-won.¡± Adam comforted Haewon as if he knew everything. ¡°The atmosphere in this neighborhood is not good these days, and that¡¯s why our actor came to give you some self-defense supplies.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, tomorrow is the weekend again.¡± Hae-won muttered after Louis. Every time she told a lie, she felt like there was a lump in her throat. ¡°It would have been nice if you asked me to protect you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I didn¡¯t want to worry you, Adam.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m glad.¡± While Hae-won answered in tears, Adam smiled nonchalantly like a person who would not bleed even if stabbed. ¡°But why did you come to my house?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Adam lowered his gaze. Hae-won was also nervous because his expression was significant. However, she was relieved by the following words. ¡°It¡¯s time that you run out of side dishes. While Haewon is working, I wanted to help.¡± Adam smiled like a fox. ¡®That¡¯s a relief. You didn¡¯t keep following me.¡¯ Haewon was quite relieved. Just as she was about to recall the memories she had forgotten, ¡°Hae-won, your rut exploded again. Do you remember?¡± Adam started first. ¡°¡­¡­Rut.¡± Hae-won muttered blankly. ¡°Well, is there any other alpha around you?¡± Hae-won, who had been talking so far, closed her mouth with a sigh. This is because she was afraid that Adam might notice the existence of the alpha she was looking for. ¡°Huh? Another alpha around you? Haewon was the only one.¡± ¡°Well, I guess so.¡± ¡°Haewon, you¡¯re so weird today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This time, my rut seems to have come strong.¡± Hae-won put her hand on her throbbing forehead. Adam smiled at Hae-won. As expected, Haewon did not remember anything. The fact that Adam is the existence of the alpha that she longs for. ¡®Cause I properly erased all the Alpha pheromones.¡¯ Adam removed all pheromones present in the room and waited calmly for her to open her eyes while Hae-won slept after the deed was over. When she finally opened her eyes, everything was going as he planned. Adam took steps one by one and tricked Hae-won smoothly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was jealous when I saw Hae-won with another Omega, so I bit your neck.¡± ¡°What?¡± At Adam¡¯s words, Hae-won¡¯s eyes widened. At the same time, the pain came up sourly from the neck. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter because we can¡¯t be imprinted, right?¡± Adam stroked the neck of Haewon, where his mark was left. ¡°I¡¯m Omega, and Haewon is Alpha.¡± Two eyes that seemed to be embedded with fragments of the moon headed toward Haewon. Hae-won stared at him quietly and lowered her head. She didn¡¯t want to answer. To answer, it meant she had to lie to Adam again. Lies piled up with each conversation that she felt suffocated by the weight. ¡°¡­¡­Yes, it¡¯s all right. I can cover the marks.¡± Hae-won tried to smile, retending like nothing happened. She laid her hand on the back of Adam¡¯s. * * * The two prepared a late breakfast together. Even if we were together, Hae-won¡¯s only role was to sit at the table and wait for Adam¡¯s cooking to finish. ¡°I guess the culprit hasn¡¯t been caught yet.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The thief.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­!¡± Hae-won nodded as if she understood. She quickly searched for the name of the neighborhood on her cell phone. Coincidentally, there have been a series of stealing incidents around the neighborhood where Haewon really lives. The criminal was still at large. It was a difficult situation for Haewon in many ways. ¡°Shall I just live here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m nervous about leaving Haewon alone. At least if I¡¯m here, I can find you right away when something happens.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Are you having a hard time?¡± Adam put the finished food on the table. It was grilled eel. It was cut into bite-sized pieces and well seasoned. Did he deliberately come up with a menu that was good for energy in consideration of Hae-won, who suffered in bed all night? ¡°Hae-won, it seems that you often faint while having sex. I¡¯ve prepared to replenish your stamina.¡± Adam grinned. Then he went back to the subject a little while ago. ¡°I want to be your chauffeur, but I think Hae-won will hate it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, but Adam also has a schedule, and¡­¡­.¡± In the end, Hae-won¡¯s worries became a reality. If she was accompanied by Adam after work, the opportunity to find the alpha would be missed forever. Even now, Hae-won couldn¡¯t afford to enjoy a golden weekend with Adam due to the compulsion to find the alpha. ¡°So let¡¯s agree to live together. Can¡¯t we?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 89.1 Adam, said with a smiling face, ¡°No, it might be better for Hae-won to come to my house¡­¡± ¡°N-no. I¡¯d rather Adam stay here. Let¡¯s do that.¡± Haewon answered quickly. In fact, she wanted to say no to everything, but she could have caused a more unwanted misunderstanding. ¡®How did we end up living together?¡¯ Hae-won sighed deeply inside. Then she sneaked up to Adam and suggested carefully. ¡°It¡¯s better to keep it a secret from others.¡± ¡°Yes, I will. I want to brag about being here and there, but I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut.¡± Adam replied sweetly. ¡®After all, is this how I¡¯m doomed this weekend?¡­.¡¯ Hae-won thought about the grilled eel that Adam fed. She felt like a terrible human being to think about this in front of Adam, who looked really happy. ¡°I wanted to help her.¡± ¡°¡®What?¡± ¡°The person Haewon is looking for. He¡¯s a really dangerous man. So I asked for this to be delivered.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get it illegally, so be relieved. It¡¯s just a piece of self-defense.¡± ¡°What should she do with this?¡± ¡°Well it¡¯s for self-defense, right? It just so happened that there were a lot of snatching crimes in Haewon¡¯s neighborhood. If that¡¯s the case, I can just give it to her..¡­.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I have to pretend that I caught you meeting Haewon. This is an excuse to use it.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know, but is the CEO safe?¡± ¡°You¡¯re afraid Haewon will do something dangerous?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± When he thought of Louis, who was foolishly used, he laughed inside. Thanks to this, Adam had an excuse to set his place in Haewon¡¯s house. The reason why he did this was because he had to use Louis to stimulate Haewon¡¯s guilt. But if only I could have Seo Haewon. ¡®I can do more.¡¯ Adam finished his meal and poured water in front of Hae-won, who was about to take an inhibitor. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Well, why do you eat so much? Increasing the dose won¡¯t improve the effectiveness.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­that¡¯s how I feel at ease.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do it too often because it¡¯s hard for your body.¡± Adam pretended to be worried and smiled sadly. And he looked at Hae-won lovingly, who firmly believes that the vitamins were inhibitors. * * * The two walked through the park in front of a nearby apartment building, enjoying the noon sun. ¡°Since criminals usually target drunkards who are asleep on the street, Hae-won won¡¯t be in much danger.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I see. ¡°I usually stay in the car outside. Please contact me before you get home.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Adam chatted like a lark despite Hae-won¡¯s lukewarm response as if she was mesmerized somewhere. Then she stopped walking and stared somewhere. Hae-won belatedly followed him and looked at the same place. ¡°There are a lot of family members around here.¡± ¡°I heard that many young couples live there.¡± Hae-won couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the children running on the lawn. She looked at the children much more affectionately than Adam. But soon she turned her head. As if the world had nothing to do with her. She drew a line coldly with her head. Adam took advantage of Hae-won¡¯s retreat and put his finger on her hand. And he started to look back on their old memories. ¡°When I was young, I had a child who was following me around asking me to marry her.¡± ¡°When you were young?¡± ¡°In Korea, she¡¯s like an elementary school student.¡± ¡°It must have been a pretty precocious child.¡± She¡¯s a bold kid. Hae-won smirked when she imagined her appearance. Suddenly, it was strange that Adam didn¡¯t say anything, so she looked up, and he looked down at me with his plump eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not jealous?¡± ¡°¡­¡­what, of the child?¡± Hae-won frowned slightly at Adam¡¯s wrong question. Adam turned his head. ¡°If it¡¯s you, I¡¯m jealous of men and women of all ages.¡± Even himself. Adam swallowed the last word. Hae-won was silent for a while, and then put a little force on her hand. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not jealous.¡± Adam¡¯s body stiffened at the unexpected answer. He was really out of control. ¡°You¡¯re mine now.¡± However, Hae-won¡¯s subsequent words loosened his firm face like a fool. At the same time, he felt relieved, and at the same time, his affection for Hae-won expanded. He felt like hugging Hae-won and acting like a baby. ¡°Oh, to a person, is it too much to say that you¡¯re mine?¡­. My man, should I say. Well, this is a bit¡­¡­. Ugh.¡± Hae-won, who was muttering, felt embarrassed and lowered her head. Adam hugged Haewon tightly. He couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 89.2 ¡°Haewon, you¡¯re so cute,¡± Adam murmured as if sighing. ¡°So cute. How can a person be so cute? That¡¯s a crime.¡­. The police will take you at this rate. I¡¯m going to hide you so you won¡¯t be taken away.¡± Hae-won slapped Adam¡¯s body lightly with her hand, muttering nonsense. ¡°Oh, Adam. I¡¯m out here.¡± ¡°Whatever. They¡¯re all couples.¡± However, the only time for such enthusiastic contact was long overdue couples. No, it was a couple, to be exact. Unsurprisingly, people around them glanced at the two. ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°Then tell me what you said earlier.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Ah.¡± Hae-won, who realized it belatedly, lamented. ¡°Adam¡­.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± Adam followed Hae-won¡¯s words and stared at her. Hae-won closed her eyes tightly and answered quickly. ¡°Adam is my man. It¡¯s done now, right? Only then did Adam let go of Haewon. ¡°Hae-won, you look like you¡¯re being punished. Did you hate to say that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. ¡­¡­I¡¯m ashamed.¡± ¡°I like Haewon who is shy.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going home now.¡± Hae-won quickly turned her head, pushing Adam. If she let the train move forward, they would kiss in any moment. ¡°Going home?¡± Adam asked. Hae-won nodded cautiously, slightly nervous. Unsurprisingly, a strange smile spread around his mouth. ¡°What are you going to do when we get home?¡± Adam rubbed Hae-won¡¯s hair, which he pulled slightly, between his fingers. The sound of rubbing made her nerves prick. Hae-won twisted her thighs without realizing it. This is because a sweet numbness came up from the lower abdomen. As expected, home was not a good option. ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s still early, so should we go to a cafe somewhere?¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go to a cafe. I found a pretty cafe outside.¡± In the end, when Hae-won suggested another option, Adam replied as if he had waited. Adam couldn¡¯t hide his smile like it was his purpose to begin with. The cafe that they arrived at was as good as said. The exterior walls were all made of glass, so the sunlight poured in brightly. Looking at the open outside view over the window, Hae-won felt relieved of her stuffy mind. ¡®This is a normal relationship.¡¯ Hae-won fiddled with the glass and thought. The signature menu was well suited to Haewon¡¯s taste. Above all, Adam looked really happy, so Hae-won was able to relieve her worries here for a while. Like that, the two lost track of time and talked. Hae-won, who suddenly saw the clock on the wall, changed the subject. ¡°Adam, shall we go now? Let¡¯s make dinner at home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, too.¡± Adam stood himself up with a tray. At that time, an employee who was glancing at the two people from afar rushed to him. ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. We¡¯ll return it.¡± ¡°What? Oh, no! It must be heavy!¡± The employee was at a loss and took the tray away. ¡°Go home safely!¡± Then he hurried back like a chased man. However, the place where the employee headed was the emergency exit, not the bar. ¡°He must be new.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders lightly. Hae-won followed him with an awkward smile and nodded. She didn¡¯t understand the situation a little, but she didn¡¯t think much. Like that, the two came out of the cafe. ¡°One, two, three, four¡­¡­. Wow, how much is all this?¡± The part-timer gulped down each note. Kang Tae-oh casually watched the scene, smoking his back against the wall. ¡°If you¡¯ve checked it, hurry up and put it in an envelope.¡± ¡°Yeah, brother! This is the spoon used by the man, and this is the drink he was drinking.¡± The part-timer smiled and put the tableware Adam used in the envelope. And he sealed it neatly and handed it to Kang Tae-oh with both hands. ¨C Kang Tae-oh rubbed off the cigarette he dropped on the floor. And it was when he tried to put the item handed over into the duffle bag. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re like brothers. Can you call me if there¡¯s something similar you need me to do?¡± Huh. Look at this guy. Kang Tae-oh couldn¡¯t speak because he was so excited. On the other hand, he praised himself, saying that he has a good eye for people. ¡°Hyung~ You think it¡¯s easy to make money? This is the price of your life. If you say, Crack. Kang Tae-oh cracked his fingers. In contrast to his playful tone, the part-timer rolled his lips and swallowed them. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 90.1 ¡°Understand? So forget about today and just live a normal life. Now, go wash the dishes.¡± What? Kang Tae-oh patted the shoulder of the part-timer. ¡°Yes, yes¡­ brother.¡± The part-timer bowed his head and ran away into the cafe. Kang Tae-oh called somewhere while kicking his tongue. ¡°We have a sample of Joo Adam. Chairman Joo Pil-tae also bought a sample who was hospitalized. Yes, just pick an inspection agency.¡± * * * ¡°Seo Haewon was an omega?¡± Li Yu-yen¡¯s face turned red as if he had puked from alcohol. ¡°Shh, be quiet. It¡¯s going to be all over the place.¡± Adam covered his mouth with his index finger and gave him a natural deuce. The two were now in a perfectly soundproof room so that not a single fly would leak out. ¡°I learned this recently, too. I don¡¯t want to tell you until it¡¯s safe.¡± ¡°No, even so¡­¡­. Is that possible? She¡¯s an omega, but how did she live as if she was an Alpha?¡± Li Yuyen doubted to himself whether Adam had secretly changed Haewon¡¯s character. But that doubt was quickly dispelled. Not only does he have no reason to lie like this, but that smiling face proved what he said to be true. ¡°She has hidden her traits with drugs like me. On the contrary, an Omega is easier to hide. Omega research is more active than alpha.¡± ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s true.¡± Omega¡¯s heat cycle has caused both big and small problems from the past to the present. On the contrary, it was natural that research on alpha inhibitors was slow because alpha rut did not significantly interfere with daily life. As a matter of fact, Omega¡¯s disastrous human rights issue was behind it. In the end, the longer they take medicine, the more difficult it is for their body. The scientific community has made Alpha¡¯s life more free, by strongly suppressing Omega¡¯s his cycle with drugs. On the other hand, for Omega, all these irrational decisions were made as if they were the laws of nature. Based on Omega¡¯s perception of estrus, pheromones, and reverberations, Haewon could hide her traits more easily. In other words, it meant that she had lived in a world where she could not affirm her own identity. Anyway, because of the situation, even Dr. Bjorn Morden, an authority on genetics, managed to develop a drug that erased the pheromone of alpha over the years. He eventually died of a nervous breakdown, as if he had exhausted everything to produce the masterpiece. Adam muttered indifferently in front of his tombstone, saying that as he got older, his death was natural. ¡°¡­¡­if you have any further surprises in the future, please tell me in advance.¡± Li Yuyen swept over his pale face. ¡°Oh! There¡¯s one more.¡± Adam sprang up from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m living with Haewon before marriage.¡± Adam clapped his hands. The figure was like a show host smiling at the screen. ¡°Oh, yes. Go ahead.¡± At Li Yuyen¡¯s sour reaction, Adam¡¯s eyebrow bent. This was a real surprise. ¡°You probably wanted to do so even before the stock price manipulation incident broke out.¡± ¡°Do you want me to tell you about our cafe date on the weekend?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Well, I will tell you.¡± The steaming Adam answered half-heartedly and leaned his back on the sofa. He continued, crossing his legs gracefully. ¡°Seo Sera will do a paternity test. She ordered a person to collect Chairman Joo Pil-tae¡¯s hair over the weekend.¡± ¡°What do you mean, a paternity test. Why all of a sudden¡­.¡± This subject was quite surprising. ¡°She is after me, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking now?¡± Li Yuyan nodded as if he understood. In the Philippines, Adam was a dead man. In fact, an article was published in the local newspaper, and he had also bought a number of local witnesses to deceive those who would later find out his whereabouts. The person tracking Adam¡¯s whereabouts would have this information, and it was inevitable that she would doubt whether he was a biological child. Just like Seo Sera now. This gives Adam an advantage. The enemy was caught in the trap he had set. The fact that he is the biological child of Chairman Joo Pil-tae could be simply proved by genetic testing. In the end, all that remains is the fact that the other party intentionally criticized the truth. Adam had a hidden card to attack his opponent. Originally, it was bait for the JS group brothers in mind, so he didn¡¯t know it would be used in this way. Anyway, the timing was just right. It was exactly Adam¡¯s intention to fit. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 90.2 ¡°She must have secured Chairman Joo Pil-tae¡¯s DNA, right?¡± ¡°Yes, she took yours, too.¡± He¡¯s sure he handed it over. It was obvious without looking at it. ¡°It¡¯s a relief that genetic testing with body hair or saliva cannot identify traits.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t doubt that I¡¯m an omega. She won¡¯t think that an alpha would ever change their breed.¡± Adam grinned loudly. It was not long before a shadow hung over his face. ¡°There is no other story more attractive than the secret of birth or the laundering of identity. She doesn¡¯t care if that¡¯s true or not. If she can put an end to her opponent, she is even willing to jump like a fire moth.¡± * * * The next day. ¡°Kang Tae-oh, I just came out of the inspection agency. The results will come out later this evening.¡± After securing the gene, it was quick and fast. Sera didn¡¯t pause. Adam too. ¡°Thank you for your time even though you must be busy.¡± ¡°Sit comfortably.¡± Adam bowed his head in an ungrateful manner. It was a really weak gesture rather than a dry gesture. ¡°You look very tired.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even talk.¡± The Vice Chairman sighed deeply. The Vice Chairman, whom he met again after a long time, looked terrible. The last time he saw him was when he bowed his head, saying he was ashamed of him due to controversy in the media. Of course, he didn¡¯t mention the stock media controversy which landed them in the media. The Vice Chairman sat on the sofa opposite Adam. He buried himself in the back with a tired face. ¡°I think I should call Chairman Seo and her daughters today.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± [Adam] ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good news, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Good news¡­¡± The Vice Chairman relaxed with confidence. However, at Adam¡¯s subsequent words, the chairman¡¯s body jumped up like a spring. ¡°Seo Sera, she suspects I¡¯m not Father¡¯s biological child.¡± ¡°What? Why would she have such a misunderstanding¡­¡­.¡± ¡°She did a background research by attaching a contractor.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be Chairman Seo¡¯s order.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Sera¡¯s solo action.¡± Adam nodded. Adam¡¯s birth was no different from a natural ritual that all illegitimate went through when they entered their home. However, Chairman Seo didn¡¯t know about the article that he died with Marie. Since Sera knew it alone, it was natural to suspect that he was a non biological child. ¡°She thinks we didn¡¯t do a paternity test?¡± His tone was surprisingly soft, so it seemed to be considered a light incident. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of taking it lightly, Hyung. We have to take the lead.¡± ¡°Take the lead?¡± ¡°How else would she have done the paternity test? She needs to check your genes first. If it¡¯s not you guys,¡± Adam purposely cut off the end of his speech. The Vice Chairman turned blue thinking about something. It must have been difficult for people to collect the samples of the Joo brothers, including himself, because they were busy moving around. On the other hand, Chairman Joo Pil-tae had already been lying down like a mountain pine tree for months. ¡°Ha, but the VIP ward must be closed to outsiders¡­¡± ¡°Your older brother is very naive, too. I bribed an employee. Here is recorded CCTV footage.¡± Adam unfolded the laptop he had brought in in front of the Vice Chairman. In the video, the employee pretended to change Chairman Joo Pil-tae¡¯s pillow and showed a suspicious movement of groping around it with his hands. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not enough. But just half an hour ago, I received a report that a businessman hired by Sera visited the genetic testing center.¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± ¡°The results will come out this evening.¡± Finally, the Vice Chairman grasped what Adam was trying to say. The reason why this should not be passed on as a simple happening. Previously, he had to borrow Chairman Seo¡¯s hand to prevent Joo Dong-min¡¯s stock price manipulation case from spreading to the entire JS group. The news that Adam brought in was like a sweet rain soaked in dry land in a long drought. Finally, the long-awaited moment has come. The downfall of the superior of Chairman Seo. * * * ¡°¡­¡­Why did Vice Chairman Joo want to see us, Mother?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s important.¡± Sera glanced at Chairman Seo in the back seat. She was now on her way to JS Group headquarters with her mother. ¡®Did he notice that I asked for a paternity test? Where did the information leak?¡¯ Sera unknowingly put strength in her hand holding the steering wheel. At that time, the chairman asked implicitly. ¡°Sera, do you have any idea?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 91.1 ¡°¡­¡­well.¡± Sera smiled awkwardly and pretended not to know. She felt her mother¡¯s persistent gaze, but she closed her mouth, which she struggled to do. ¡®I don¡¯t care. If we get the test results, we can turn this whole crazy situation upside down.¡¯ She knew it was an opportunity for her. A perfect chance to turn her mother¡¯s mind. If Adam is not a biological child in front of Chairman Joo, the effect will be enormous. Sarah was convinced of her belief. JS Group Chairman¡¯s Office. ¡°Chairman Seo is coming in.¡± Outside, Vice Chairman Joo¡¯s secretary announced the mother and daughter¡¯s visit. When the door opened, the chairman and Adam raised their heads at the same time. ¡°There you are, Chairman Seo.¡± The Vice Chairman raised himself up and greeted politely. ¡°You¡¯re vague either. When you call your superiors, you don¡¯t tell them your business in advance.¡± ¡°Ahaha. That¡¯s because I wanted to solve it smoothly without informing the people around me as much as possible. Please understand just this once.¡± The Vice Chairman¡¯s eyes narrowed as he answered with an apologetic look. Soon her eyes turned to Adam. He was still sitting on the sofa with his legs folded gracefully. Like a habit. Chairman Seo kicked her tongue once with a face she gave up in the early evening and turned his head to the chairman again. ¡°By the way, why is he here?¡± ¡°We are one?¡± Adam answered on behalf of the Vice Chairman. ¡°I thought he was a decoration, but he¡¯s talking too.¡± Chairman Seo sarcastically said to him. ¡°I¡¯m handsome, though.¡± ¡°Ha, leave it at that. I¡¯ll apologize instead. He was raised outside, so his manners are somewhat immature.¡± Chairman Seo answered with a frowned face, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it somewhat insufficient?¡± ¡°So what¡¯s the point of calling me?¡± The Vice Chairman pretended to be struggling and answered slowly on purpose. ¡°Is it true that Chairman Seo¡¯s eldest daughter tested Father¡¯s genes for paternity?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Chairman Seo snorted. ¡°I¡¯m sick and tired of your back-to-back way of talking. That¡¯s why you still haven¡¯t inherited the chairmanship.¡± It must have been an unexpected situation, but the Chairman faltered in her confident, but sarcastic attitude. When the Chairman was cornered from the beginning, Adam, who couldn¡¯t wait, stepped up. ¡°As my eldest brother said, we want to solve it as smoothly as possible.¡± Adam turned his laptop on the coffee table toward Chairman Seo. Chairman Seo and Sera sat on the sofa together while exchanging eyes. ¡°My eyes aren¡¯t playing tricks on me too.¡± Chairman Seo laughed bitterly as she saw Chairman Joo wearing an oxygen respirator in his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t accuse people without evidence, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Adam played recorded CCTV footage. A VIP room employee was seen changing Chairman Joo Pil-tae¡¯s pillow and picking up the hair around it. ¡°Is this proof? Why would we use Chairman Joo Pil-tae¡¯s genes to test for paternity in the first place¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s proof. I ordered it.¡± Sera, who had been quiet the whole time, finally opened her mouth. Chairman Seo opened her eyes slightly wide and straightened her face. And asked somewhat disapprovingly. ¡°Why did you do that? Without saying anything to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mother. I didn¡¯t want to worry you for no reason.¡± Sera calmly apologized and took something out of her bag and put it down on the table. These were data obtained by Kang Tae-oh from the Philippines. ¡°But if I knew this, I couldn¡¯t stay still anymore. Joo Adam has already died in the Philippines.¡± At Sera¡¯s words, Vice Chairman Joo and Chairman Seo¡¯s expressions hardened at the same time. ¡°What do you mean¡­.¡± ¡°What does that mean, Vice Chairman Joo?¡± He was very embarrassed because it was his first time hearing about it. ¡°This newspaper was published locally in the Philippines. It¡¯s about two sons and daughters dying of poison. One is Marie, and the other is who? I sent someone and finished the local verification.¡± The Chairman looked at the newspaper and shook his head as he pushed it toward Sera. ¡°If it¡¯s Adam¡¯s paternity test, we¡¯ve already finished it on our side.¡± ¡°If so, Vice Chairman Joo must think the same. How can you believe it?¡± Sera countered boldly. ¡°The only thing I can trust is the results of the ongoing examination.¡± Adam dropped his lip by implication. ¡°As a result of the test, ask them to fax it to the Vice Chairman¡¯s office. And we can all check it out here. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ what?¡± Sarah faltered at Adam¡¯s brazen attitude. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 91.2 Adam raised his lips as he looked at the figure. ¡°Is it possible that you stole our family¡¯s genes at will and wanted to know the results alone? So, if I was an actual biological son, would you pretend it didn¡¯t happen and cover it up?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair at all. Actually, considering this proposal, it¡¯s a favorable condition for Vice Chairman Seo, right?¡± Adam tilted his head. And he sneaked a look at the watch on his wrist. It was time for a new actor to appear. ¡°We don¡¯t know which agency Vice Chairman Seo asked. So there¡¯s no way to manipulate the results here. Oh, on the contrary, there are many ways to operate it.¡± ¡°Ha. You¡¯re pretty confident.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not confident, but I want to fix your broken mental state.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sera¡¯s eyes flashed her eyes. She phoned somewhere as if she knew. ¡°Did you get the results? Send the results to the JS Group chairman¡¯s office right away.¡± At that moment, the door of the chairman¡¯s office burst open as if someone was being stopped outside. Joo Nam shouted with a bloodthirsty face as to where he heard strange information. ¡°Is it true that a paternity test was done by drawing my father¡¯s blood by the Seohwa group?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t blood, it was hair.¡± Adam corrected him, but Joo Mam showed no signs of calming down. It was rather adding fuel to the fire. ¡°You touched a person who¡¯s sick and lying down Joo Nam took this opportunity and began acting as a tearful filial son. But the Vice Chairman didn¡¯t let that happen. He settled the situation slowly. ¡°About hiding our youngest past is our mistake. But it has been long. Are you still not over it?¡± ¡°Yeah, what I did was kind of a census. To be honest, how many families don¡¯t do this? Besides, the one who was picked up could be a fake.¡± ¡°But why would you take out the blood of the big old man in the house who is lying down?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t blood, it was hair.¡± Adam emphasized twice. ¡°So, where are the results?¡± ¡°I told them to fax it over here, so why don¡¯t you shut up? My ears are about to bleed.¡± Sera shed contemptuous eyes on Joo-nam. Joo Nam quickly looked around the chairman¡¯s office and stood in front of the multifunctional machine and waited for the fax to come. Bzzz-. And finally, the results began to be printed out. Beep! Joo Nam snatched the result paper. His eyes moved quickly from side to side. ¡°What is this?¡­.¡± The paper crumpled in the hand of Joo Nam. He trembled and crumpled the paper and threw it on the floor. Sera sprang to her feet at the sight. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°He is a biological child!¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?!¡± Sarah hurriedly unfolded the crumpled paper. [Subject A and Subject B have 99.9999% chance to establish a biological father-son relationship] In the case of paternity tests, a relationship cannot be established even if only three or more genes are inconsistent. However, more than 15 genes were all matched in this result paper. ¡°T-that can¡¯t be true. I can¡¯t believe it.¡­.¡± ¡°What a show!¡± Joo Nam pointed at Sera. Sera also rose sharply at the sight and raised her voice together. ¡°I want to see this wench talk. Until when are you going to keep talking nonsense?¡± ¡°Wench?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°What? Are you done?¡± The level of the two people¡¯s remarks gradually increased. ¡°It¡¯s a mess.¡± Adam murmured heartily as he watched the fight between the two. Then he clapped his hands loudly. The noise stopped, and people focused on Adam. ¡°You two should get engaged.¡± Adam muttered. ¡°Is there only one Alpha in this house? Oh, but the omega men in a chaebol family¡­¡­. As far as I know, I¡¯m probably the only one in Korea?¡± Adam smiled and looked at Chairman Seo. ¡°Maybe Chairman Seo, who is here, doesn¡¯t want to admit it.¡± Adam¡¯s sharp gaze directed at Sera. ¡°Then let me summarize the situation, Seo Sera. This is on Seohwa¡¯s side, not us. It is a question of whether we want to forgive or not, even if you begged us.¡± ¡°What¡­? That¡¯s ridiculous. Have you completely forgotten that you borrowed the hand of the Seohwa group to bury your stock price manipulation?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. But this time is on you.¡± Adam rubbed his index finger and thumb together. Adam, who finished talking, lightly waved his open hand outward. Still, when there was no response, he clapped his hands twice. ¡°Now, let¡¯s start over. You two may fight to your heart¡¯s content.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Joo-nam and Seo Sera, who were biting each other with the energy to kill each other, were speechless. ¡°It¡¯s our fault. I admit it.¡± Chairman Seo, who was quietly watching the situation, finally opened her mouth. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 92.1 ¡°m-mother¡­¡­!¡± ¡°i did wrong in educating my child. i didn¡¯t expect my eldest daughter to do this behind my back. but it¡¯s all because of my concern. please understand me.¡± chairman seo mechanically continued. she was blunt in her speech and expression as if she would not bleed even if he stabbed her. joo nam, who used to curse in front of sera, also became calm in front of chairman seo. ¡°shall we end the formal apology here?¡± chairman seo stared at the chairman. the vice chairman nodded quietly. ¡°then let¡¯s schedule it later and discuss the contract from the beginning again.¡± recalling chairman seo¡¯s teaching, the vice chairman brought up the main point with a straightforward phrase this time. chairman seo turned her back on the vice chairman. * * * ¡°m-mother¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± sera chased after chairman seo, restless. chairman seo did not respond once. then she stopped in front of the elevator. ¡°are you satisfied now that you humiliated your only mother?¡± ¡°mother, it¡¯s not that¡­¡­!¡± ¡°your sister would obey me if i said so. at least she wouldn¡¯t do this behind the scenes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what sister. no way, you mean seo haewon?¡± sera paused and trembled. ¡°why is she my sister? my only sister is ellie!¡± ¡°since you¡¯re like this, ellie is the same as you. i¡¯m sick of it, i¡¯m sick of it.¡± chairman seo shook her head with an expression that she was really disgusted. she was a woman who was far from motherhood from the beginning, but today was the first time she refused her child. ¡®is that what mother who left us unattended would say?¡¯ sera bit her teeth. sera¡¯s heart was filled with resentment toward mother. but sera quickly denied it. the cause is not her mother. joo adam. this was all because of the bastard. ¡°i hope you don¡¯t interfere with my plan anymore.¡± ¡°!¡± sera was startled by chairman seo¡¯s remark. a plan¡­¡­ a plan¡­ a distraction¡­¡­. am i a distraction to my mother? chairman seo got on the elevator alone, leaving her daughter standing foolishly. until the door was closed, chairman seo did not give sera a glance. ¡°you have to take risks to get what you want.¡± then someone came up behind sera¡¯s back. sera clenched her fist with an oddly bouncy tone. ¡°you just want things without any risk? you can¡¯t do that. you¡¯re an adult now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­you.¡± sera stared at adam with wide eyes. adam held the crumpled result paper in his hand and waved it as if to see it to be seen. ¡°isn¡¯t that right, vice chairman seo?¡± adam grinned, revealing his white teeth. at that moment, sera realized. the fact that all of this was a trap dug by joo adam. blinded by her mother¡¯s recognition, she stepped on a trap that was clearly visible and headed toward the middle of the enemy camp. ¡°you, damn it¡­. this is how everything unfolded, right?¡± ¡°huh? i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± adam tilted his head. then he looked up and down at sera and smiled broadly again, ¡°you look so agitated. why don¡¯t you wash your face with cold water?¡± sera clenched and unfolded her fist in the air, then quickly turned around. she pressed the elevator button nervously. i¡¯m not running away. i just don¡¯t want to fall for his childish provocation anymore. ¡°damn¡­ why isn¡¯t it coming!¡± sera quickly turned toward the emergency exit while checking the number of floors. ignoring adam¡¯s sarcastic voice, ¡°it¡¯s over 40 floors here,¡± she burst open the emergency exit door. there was a staircase that led far to the floor. step. step. without knowing the end. * * * drag. a travel suitcase bigger than the last time rolled towards kang tae-oh. kang tae-oh did not eat his apple, but quickly stretched out his right foot and stopped the suitcase. soon sera appeared with the sound of heels. she had changed like a different person in just one day. the atmosphere was even more edgy. ¡°bury a man.¡± ¡°¡­¡­do you still make me do that?¡± kang tae-oh asked back, mumbling an apple that he had chewed. then, he put the leftover apple on the box and twirled the knife. ¡°do you think i would change just by becoming a vice chairman? i¡¯m the same. rather, there are a lot of people who i want to kill.¡± sera strode up and snatched his wrist holding a knife. it was kang tae-oh who was embarrassed by the fearless behavior. he quickly snatched the knife that almost fell toward sera and threw it far away. ¡°you almost got hurt.¡± ¡°do you have one or two wounds on your body?¡± ¡°no, not me¡­¡­. ha.¡± what¡¯s wrong with her today? Chapter 92.2 kang tae-oh closed his eyes tightly. then he replied with an irritated face and a resigned tone. ¡°you kill him yourself.¡± kang tae-oh calmly expressed his intention to refuse. but sera openly scoffed at his answer. ¡°you know that. people as high as me don¡¯t get blood on their hands. there are people like you who do it instead.¡± ¡°you¡¯re cold-hearted.¡± ¡°it¡¯s twice as much as the last pay. if you succeed,¡± sera paused for a moment. ¡°no, call me for whatever you want. i¡¯ll give you everything.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not about money,¡± slap! ¡°how dare you talk back to me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± kang tae-oh quietly lowered his gaze. then he came down from the box where he was sitting and stood right in front of sera. he put his arm on his waist and said. ¡°calm down for a moment. you¡¯re going to kill everything, no matter how much i¡¯m a contractor, you¡¯re doing too much. wouldn¡¯t it be moral to explain the circumstances before and after, even considering our past?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you see the result? he¡¯s the biological son.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what? it must have been a switch.¡± ¡°no. it was all a trick from the beginning.¡± ¡°trick, you even bought a local? well, the article¡­¡­?¡± ¡°that¡¯s how it was organized from the beginning. he was just waiting for someone to bite it. what a piece of shit.¡± ¡°haha. he played nicely.¡± kang tae-oh said, but he was not smiling either. intuitively, too, the man named joo adam was dangerous. it¡¯s best not to get involved as much as possible. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± then sera took out a cigarette and bit it in her mouth. click, click, click. but the lighter didn¡¯t catch fire because it ran out of gas. when sera tried to throw the lighter nervously, kang tae-oh quietly took out the zippo lighter and turned on the light. sera alternated between the flaring flames and kang tae-oh and lit a cigarette. swoosh the white paper burned and turned black. sera took a deep sip of a cigarette and then exhaled a thin smoke. ¡°my mother is obsessed with something right now.¡± ¡°what?¡± sera continued in a calmer tone. ¡°she¡¯s so obsessed with getting this political marriage done that she can¡¯t see anything else.¡± mother¡¯s real purpose. her mother¡¯s real dream is to increase the groth of seohwa. the js group was a prey to the scaffolding. ¡®my sister abandoned seohwa because of a man. i don¡¯t want to see the girls in my family do that again. so it doesn¡¯t matter what i¡¯m doing behind the scenes. whether it¡¯s intimidating or killing people, as long as it helps the seohwa group.¡¯ sera has always lived with what her mother once said. ¡®live for the sake of seohwa. that¡¯s the fate of the seo women! all right, sera?¡¯ she lives for seohwa. for seohwa, she has to kill joo adam. ¡°you know me. i¡¯ll kill people.¡± ¡°¡­¡­i still do it if you don¡¯t give me money. even if it¡¯s not for you¡± kang tae-oh changed his words. anyway, he didn¡¯t want to get involved with joo adam. to be exact, he didn¡¯t want to get joo adam and sera involved. ¡°no, do it for me.¡± sera pulled kang tae-oh by the collar. there was a sense of urgency in her eyes. to the point where she tried to rekindle the feelings of kang tae-oh, who they once had a relationship with like playing with fire. it is because she instinctively knew that men like kang tae-oh do not fail when playing with their hearts rather than money. kang tae-oh slowly licked sera¡¯s face. sera was enchanting in a way. as he has thought for a long time, all the women in this family were twinkling. the only normal one was a woman named seo haewon? no, she would have left the corner of the house earlier if she was sane. anyway, it was like a collection of sadists and masochists. there is no middle ground. at that time, sera¡¯s voice came up and stuck in his ear. ¡°¡­¡­can you do it for me?¡± kang tae-oh stared at sera¡¯s eagerly trembling eyes and took away the cigarette she was holding. he bit the filter with red lipstick marks in his mouth. when he took a deep breath, the tip of the cigarette burned with a thud. ¡°i¡¯ll do it for you.¡± kang tae-oh answered with smoke. after that, she asked once more, but kang tae-oh humbly accepted it. there exists only when there is a king, a queen, and eventually a supporter. and sera was always the queen of kang tae-oh. ¡®i shouldn¡¯t have blamed the women in this family.¡¯ he, himself, must have gone completely crazy too. Chapter 93.1 adam checked haewon¡¯s location with a gps tracker. her car was stopped in front of the building today as well. on the first day of living together, she seemed to have noticed his feelings, as she returned home straight away. but as soon as the next day came, she went back to the building. a few days later, today. haewon¡¯s car stayed in front of the building longer than usual. it was already past 9 p.m. but adam wasn¡¯t worried. she would be safer away from him. now. ¡®seo sera¡¯s contractor keeps coming out and monitoring haewon. i think the purpose of employment has changed.¡¯ ¡®is he after seo hae-won?¡¯ ¡®that¡¯s unlikely in this situation.¡¯ ¡°unlikely?¡± ¡®chairman seo started transferring her stake in seohwa group to haewon. that¡¯s how important seo haewon has become in seohwa. in this situation, isn¡¯t targeting hae-won tantamount to rebelling against chairman seo?¡¯ ¡®that¡¯s true.¡¯ ¡®of course, i don¡¯t know what will happen if seo sera is really in a corner. but, even if that happens, i will be the first to target.¡¯ ¡°you?¡± ¡®the one who handles me will be more peaceful¡¯ ¡®if she¡¯s really determined to kill you¡­¡­she¡¯s very naive, too. that can¡¯t be possible.¡¯ ¡®hoo, that¡¯s right. anyway, for this reason, i have to leave haewon for a while. fortunately, hae-won can¡¯t afford to pay attention to anything else right now, and i¡¯ll take advantage of that time to deal with the contractor. quietly.¡¯ adam glanced at the rearview mirror. a black car was following him. ¡®so you¡¯re watching haewon instead of me¡­ no, protect her. all right?¡¯ his request ended there. adam turned his eyes to the front. ¡®his record was pretty spectacular. now, he runs errands for a small number of chaebols. it¡¯s called an errand, but it doesn¡¯t seem like a normal errand.¡¯ as li yuyen said, kang tae-oh was an experienced contractor. he was chasing him at a close range that no ordinary person would not notice. adam lured kang tae-oh toward the suburbs. he headed to an abandoned factory where he handled louis¡¯ agency president. whistle. as adam entered the building, someone whistled behind him. soon after, he heard a crackling sound. ¡°it¡¯s comfortable to have you guide me to your grave on your own.¡± ¡°can you kill me?¡± adam looked back and asked. kang tae-oh, who faced him closely, straightened his wide-open eyes. he muttered with a bewildered look. ¡°you¡¯re quite big for an omega.¡± ¡°is it the statement of a human being who has been stalking me for days?¡± adam replied nonchalantly and took off the watch on his wrist. he is like an office worker who came home from work and changed his clothes. kang tae-oh was filled with energy at the serene appearance. but he quickly came to his senses and took out a folding knife and grabbed it. ¡°it¡¯s the first time i¡¯ve seen you so close.¡± kang tae-oh smiled and unfolded the knife that had been folded in half. it was shorter than an adult man¡¯s palm, but the sharp blade showed off a threatening appearance. but adam only looked at it indifferently. he looked like he could not feel the fear or tension that humans should show. is this how a child¡¯s eyes look at a toy he is not interested in? even when a newborn baby, who does not know the concept of death, saw a snake approaching them, would not be so indifferent, kang tae-oh thought. ¡°what did you think when you saw me up close?¡± ¡°i told you, for an omega, i was surprised for you to be this big.¡± kang tae-oh smiled nonchalantly with the corners of his mouth raised. however, even if he didn¡¯t want to express it, the strange pressure he felt from adam became stronger. adam¡¯s gaze, which came up with the blade, was fixed on kang tae-oh. when he made eye contact with him, kang tae-oh felt completely overwhelmed. when he thinks of the way he looked at seo haewon, he seemed like a completely different person now. although it can¡¯t be the same now as when he sees a woman he loves. ¡®that punk.¡¯ as if reading kang tae-oh¡¯s mind, adam laughed along. at that moment, kang tae-oh¡¯s back was chilling. he felt like he was facing a beast. adam loosened his broken watch and put it in his pocket. and he ran toward kang tae-oh like a player whose starting signal fell. ¡®are you coming from the front? no way.¡¯ kang tae-oh fixed his legs firmly on the ground. as soon as he thought he would slowly turn sideways, adam slowly narrowed the distance and got closer. ¡°¡­¡­is it true.¡± kang tae-oh muttered as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. there¡¯s a crazy guy running head-on on an opponent with a knife? Chapter 93.2 in his head, he knew that he was in an advantageous position with a weapon, but his body reacted completely differently. kang tae-oh rolled to the side and widened the distance with adam. adam looked down at kang tae-oh, who stood tall and took a posture again. ¡°do you want to play hide and seek?¡± adam opened his hands wide as he asked sarcastically. ¡°you see, i¡¯m bare-handed. your side with the weapon is more advantageous.¡± kang tae-oh was watching adam from afar. he was not a normal human being, as he had guessed. unlike his neat appearance, he smelled blood every time he opened his mouth. for now, he had to induce conversation to take time and create a gap. indeed, it was unclear when he would attack. ¡°that¡¯s why you don¡¯t make any more sense.¡± kang tae-oh finally opened his mouth. ¡°what would a man without a weapon run? unless you¡¯re crazy. dude, do you have any faith?¡± ¡°well, i don¡¯t believe in anything. rather than talking, let¡¯s stick to our own positions.¡± adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°you¡¯re a good citizen who knows you¡¯ll be attacked in the middle of the night. it doesn¡¯t make any sense to have a weapon.¡± kang tae-oh smiled in vainly. how can any citizen entice a contractor into an abandoned building even though he knows that he is chasing him? ¡°why didn¡¯t i call the police?¡± adam rhymed as if he had read kang tae-oh¡¯s mind. ¡°then it¡¯s too simple. public power is only a hindrance to personal revenge.¡± adam¡¯s eyes bent coyly. kang tae-oh felt an indescribable disgust at the smile with his eyes. sure enough, adam immediately touched kang tae-oh¡¯s back. ¡°i¡¯m going to bring sera¡¯s life to the bottom. very thoroughly.¡± ¡°you punk¡­!¡± kang tae-oh¡¯s face was horribly distorted. ¡°do you think i¡¯ll wait and see?¡± ¡°bingo.¡± adam smiled as he looked at kang tae-oh running to him. ¡°argh!¡± adam hit kang tae-oh in the neck. a strange sense of incompatibility, which had been forgotten with pain and anger, hit kang tae-oh again. usually, people hit the belly or the leg, breaking¡­. around that time, he was kicked in the shin. ¡°urgh¡­!¡± as his body leaned, kang tae-oh quickly swung his knife. the short blade tore adam¡¯s coat and dug into the flesh. ¡°you¡¯ve reached me.¡± and as soon as the scattered drops of blood touched his cheek, kang tae-oh realized the strange feeling of incompatibility. ¡®on purpose¡­¡¯ the reason why adam didn¡¯t overpower the arm with the weapon first. the real reason was to provoke him. ¡®did he purposely do this?¡¯ boom! kang tae-oh¡¯s giant collapsed with a dull sound. adam stepped on kang tae-oh¡¯s wrist holding the knife only after seeing the blood. ¡°ugh¡­!¡± he tried to hold out, but adam shook his heels from side to side, eventually loosening his hand. just like that. the knife fell under the open palm. ¡°are you a masochist? youe could have avoided it, but why on purpose, argh?¡± adam kicked kang taeoh in the neck. ¡°k-krakk¡­¡­!¡± with two attacks, kang tae-oh¡¯s vocal cords completely lost their function. adam pressed kang tae-oh¡¯s face with his shoes, searched his pocket and took out his cell phone. ¡°hiring someone like you, she¡¯s gone as far as she can go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± kang tae-oh stared at adam with his eyes wide open. he couldn¡¯t feel ease. adam, on the other hand, was more relaxed than an injured person. he turned his blood-flowing arm and looked around. ¡°but i¡¯m sure you¡¯re good. how could you leave such a deep wound in that situation.¡± adam smiled contentedly at the sleeve of his jacket, drenched in blood, that clung to his arm. ¡°i¡¯m not a professional.¡± then kang tae-oh¡¯s cell phone rang. kick! adam quickly kicked kang tae-oh in the stomach. after being attacked at the vital point, he curled up like a caterpillar. adam pressed the call button, trampling kang tae-oh¡¯s cheek with his heel. ¨C why haven¡¯t you contacted me yet? it was seo sera. kang tae-oh, who heard her voice, reacted by wriggling. however, adam¡¯s heel crushed his mouth and he couldn¡¯t say anything. ¨C did you kill him? did you kill him? are you sure you finished that guy, joo adam! when the answer did not return, sera¡¯s response became noticeably intense. just by hearing her voice, he could guess that she was out of her mind. in fact, she was suffering from insomnia after being severely hit in the back by a paternity test. she took sleeping pills every night and took stimulants when she was awake. sera, who was preoccupied with revenge on adam, confessed that she was the culprit. there was no room to doubt the identity of the other person beyond the cell phone. ¨C are you trying to make a deal? what do you want? money? my body? i¡¯ll give you everything you want. now¨C adam hung up the phone. Chapter 94.1 when he lowered his head, kang tae-oh, who was trampled on by the heels of his shoes, was staring at him with red bloodshot eyes. adam smiled and shook his cell phone. ¡°a person who instigates others to commit a crime shall be punished with the same sentence as the person who executed the crime.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°according to article 31 of the criminal code, the act on teacher offenders.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°thank you for your cooperation.¡± adam shoved the recorded phone of sera into his back pocket. and he added with a face that suddenly came to mind. ¡°oh, in a way, you¡¯re an accomplice, too. it has started sera¡¯s downhill life.¡± * * * ¡®why did adam¡­¡­.¡¯ hae-won ran down the hospital corridor like a crazy person. her heart was about to pop out of her mouth. she was waiting for adam, who was not coming back until late at night, and she blinked and fell asleep, and when she woke up in the morning, she got a text message from him. in a room. ¡°adam¡­¡± drag. hae-won, who opened the hospital room, closed her mouth. two men with grim impressions were sitting next to adam¡¯s bed. they sprang to their feet as they exchanged glances. ¡°thank you for your cooperation.¡± the men greeted hae-won lightly and left the hospital room. adam hinted at haewon, who was frozen like ice. ¡°they¡¯re detectives.¡± ¡°d-detective?¡± hae-won came to her senses and asked back. ¡°i met a thief on my way home.¡± ¡°thief¡­¡± hae-won, who was muttering, suddenly remembered. recently, stealing crimes was rampant around haewon¡¯s house, and even articles were reported. ¡°i don¡¯t think the culprit has been caught yet.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°the thief.¡± ¡°oh, my god¡­¡± hae-won, who saw adam¡¯s arm wrapped in a bandage, was speechless. she rushed to the bedside. she couldn¡¯t bear to touch the wound. adam opened his mouth. ¡°i¡¯m not seriously hurt.¡± adam added that there was a slight scuffle with the criminal, but he could easily be arrested with the help of a person nearby. the fresh smile that followed was a bonus. however, hae-won couldn¡¯t laugh it off. if i hadn¡¯t lived with adam, if i hadn¡¯t worried him, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. it was all my fault. no, it¡¯s my fault. all of it¡­. ¡°haewon.¡± then adam¡¯s palm wrapped around haewon¡¯s cheek. it was not an illusion that his hands felt unusually cold today. hae-won carefully grabbed adam by the wrist. it was an injured right arm. ¡°if i knew you would be so worried, i shouldn¡¯t have called you.¡± adam muttered to himself, ¡°but since i was sick, i thought of haewon first.¡± hae-won¡¯s shabby eyes pierced his heart. haewon shook her head quickly. ¡°of course you should tell me.¡± haewon held adam¡¯s hand painlessly. the gaze that had remained on the bandaged arm for a long time was directed at adam. ¡°we¡¯re family.¡± hae-won stared at adam with her lips firmly touching his hand. the light brown eyes were moist. adam approached without a sound and lifted hae-won¡¯s chin and kissed her. surprised hae-won shook her shoulders, but soon calmly accepted his kiss. their tongues were rubbed tightly. hae-won never groaned. for hae-won, it was more of an act of confirming that adam was safe. this alone was not enough, and hae-won followed adam¡¯s outline. she felt relieved only after carefully sweeping his shoulders, forearms, and injured arms with her hands. ¡®he¡¯s alive. he¡¯s safe.¡¯ tears, which rose to the limit at the same time as relief, flowed down. soon adam slowly took off his lips as tears invaded their overlapped lips. ¡°uh, i-i¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡± hae-won hurriedly wiped her wet face. ¡°why are you apologizing?¡± ¡°well, because of me¡­¡­. it¡¯s as if adam was injured.¡± hae-won sobbed back. adam looked at hae-won lovingly and hugged him tightly in her arms. hae-won, who comes into his arms, looks especially cute today because she¡¯s a human being who couldn¡¯t be herself around him. ¡°it¡¯s not haewon¡¯s fault. it was just bad luck.¡± adam denied, rubbing the tip of his nose against hae-won¡¯s hair. ¡°so stop now.¡± adam jokingly shook hae-won¡¯s body and released it. hae-won was still in tears, but she tried to hold back her tears somehow. adam looked admirably at such haewon. ¡°but i¡¯m glad the culprit would be caught quickly. i was worried because hae-won lived in the neighborhood.¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡± Chapter 94.2 hae-won nodded helplessly. then, as if she had decided to do something, she tightened her neck and said. ¡°even after leaving the hospital, you¡¯ll still live in my house.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°you can¡¯t even use your arm properly because you¡¯re hurt. let me help you.¡± ¡°haewon?¡± adam blinked innocently. it was not long before his eyes bent strangely. ¡°you¡¯ll feed me, change my clothes, wash my hair¡­¡­¡± adam blurted out the end of his words as if he was looking for more to say. but it was all just a paving stone. ¡°are you going to give me pleasure every day?¡± this was his real intention after all. adam stared quietly at hae-won with his chattering mouth closed. hae-won couldn¡¯t move like an animal caught in a trap with that gaze. ¡°huh? haewon.¡± ¡°t-the injured person¡­¡­.¡± hae-won looked at adam as if reproaching him and blurred her words. ¡°isn¡¯t that what you mean? well, but think about it. if i starve from pleasure because i¡¯m sick, who is playing the losing game? sexuality is the same as health. if you just pile it up, you will get sicker.¡± adam purposely grabbed hae-won¡¯s wrist using his injured arm. ¡°i¡¯m right-handed, so i masturbate this way.¡± adam smiled at haewon. hae-won refuted adam like a habit even though she recognized that she could no longer stop him. ¡°this is the hospital room,¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter because it¡¯s a single room.¡± adam pulled hae-won¡¯s arm. hae-won, who was dragged helplessly, touched the palm of his hand. ¡°!¡± since when have you been doing this? haewon was beyond disgrace and even embarrassed. adam shrugged shamelessly when she looked up in disbelief. ¡°are you sure you¡¯re not going to help me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± hae-won hesitated and sighed deeply. her resigned sigh was nothing short of affirmation. adam waited leisurely for hae-won¡¯s actions to follow. ¡°just this once.¡± haewon added that he might misunderstand. ¡°masturbating from the hospital room.¡± that means he can take it out as much as he wants when he goes home. it was chilling to see him seducing his opponent with an innocent look. ¡°¡­¡­excuse me.¡± hae-won said in a rather tense voice. she politely pushed her hand into adam¡¯s pants. his penis, who grew grossly bulky in his underwear, immediately touched her fingertips. ¡°it¡¯s hot.¡± hae-won pulled out the penis as if she was pulling out something stuck in the ground. the reddish glans was already wet at the end. hae-won gently touched the glans and buried the juice on the palm of her hand. and she used it as a lubricant to sweep down the penis. when the veins surrounding the cock were raised up, blood gathered in the glans, making the color darker. the squeezed penis puked up lumpy fluid. squelch, squelch, squelch. the sound of wet friction at the joint was intensified due to the fluid flowing down without drying. his penis responded honestly to a simple action that only moved her hands up and down. ¡°i¡¯m more excited because hae-won is touching me in the hospital room.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± when hae-won didn¡¯t respond, adam added, fiddling with her hair. ¡°like we¡¯re doing something bad.¡± hae-won glared at him, blushing. only then did adam close his mouth with a satisfied smile. ¡°ha. now, soon¡­¡­.¡± adam groaned as the tide came in. adam¡¯s expression of gathering his brows with his eyes closed was very erotic. hae-won was mesmerized by the look for a moment and then focused on moving the penis. the reddish color of the penis contrasted with adam¡¯s face, which looked like pottery. the more stimulation accumulated there, the deeper the color became. when she first saw it, it was so big and gross that she wondered if it was right on a person¡¯s body. however, as she keeps seeing it, she¡¯s somewhat used to the appearance now. of course, the moment it entered her body, she realized that it was still a shocking size. ¡®is adam in a good mood?¡±¡¯ hae-won glanced at adam, touching his penis. his forehead was narrower than before. ¡®it sounds pleasurable.¡¯ adam¡¯s expression, which revealed that he was feeling it, suddenly felt lovely. hae-won raised her thumb under his glans and stroked it meticulously. ¡°urgh.¡± finally, semen sprang out of the urethra. hae-won¡¯s face, which she did not think about blocking his glans, was sprayed with cloudy semen. ¡°ah¡­¡± hae-won, who was embarrassed, hardened as it was. the semen dripped down her slender chin. it was like a mouse covered in milk. adam, who was staring at the figure, lifted hae-won¡¯s chin. and began to lick the semen off her cheek. it was not long before she kissed him with semen in his mouth. ¡°uh, um, hah¡­¡­.¡± while their tongue was entangled, the fishy taste of semen was quickly diluted. instead, the sweet scent that made the roots of her tongue tingle filled her mouth. Chapter 95.1 ¡°haa¡­¡± the lips, which had been rubbed together, fell open. hae-won breathed heavily. adam wrapped his arm around hae-won¡¯s waist, ¡°oh no. i¡¯m not satisfied with just your hands.¡± he rubbed his face around the nape of her neck and murmured. it was like a big cat and an animal purring. hae-won glanced down at adam. the disheveled black hair was rubbing against the nape of her neck. ¡®he was thinking about this from the beginning..¡­.¡¯ hae-won sighed inside. she expected it to some extent, but it was even harder to refuse because it was a request from a sick person. she felt bad for him because she wanted to hug him just by looking at him. adam used the psychology of hae-won to unleash his childish ¨C no, sexual ¨C desire. ¡°you shouldn¡¯t overdo it.¡± as hae-won mumbled anxiously, adam lifted her body up and laid her on the bed. hae-won was shocked by adam¡¯s behavior of using his injured arm as soon as she said he shouldn¡¯t overdo it. whether he overdid it or not, adam sat leisurely with hae-won on top of him. and he smiled down at hae-won. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with overdoing it?¡± adam put their forehead together and whispered. ¡°i¡¯m more excited when it hurts a little.¡± she was bitten on the ear in an instant. * * * adam intensively bothered hae-won¡¯s right ear. he bit the soft cartilage, pushed his tongue into the gap, and blew hot breath into the earlobe, making her mind confused. ¡°hmm, ah¡­. adam¡­¡­.¡± hae-won put her hand on his lower stomach without realizing it. every time the cartilage crushed between his teeth, her lower abdomen tightened pleasantly. the concern that she shouldn¡¯t do this in the hospital room was slowly disappearing in front of a distant pleasure. ¡°oh.¡± then adam took off hae-won¡¯s pants and underwear at the same time. when the cool air in the hospital room touched her bare skin, hae-won shrank. adam went down and forcibly grabbed hae-won¡¯s thighs and opened them. hae-won fell on the bed. as the vagina opened up, a sweetly aged scent rose. adam¡¯s lips sank gently over her core. adam dug into the soft bushes and bit her clitoris in his mouth. ¡°ugh, ahh¡­.¡± hae-won¡¯s thighs twitched when he soaked her clit with his saliva. adam pointed out the tip of his tongue and drew a circle around her folds. ¡°ah, hmngh, ah, ahh¡­!¡± as hae-won¡¯s voice was rising, adam continued to increase her sensitivity. and just before hae-won reached her climax, he spit out her clitoris from his mouth. at first, she thought it was a coincidence, but as such a situation repeated, hae-won¡¯s mind went spinning. ¡°ugh, hnn¡­¡± hae-won put her clit back on adam¡¯s lips and moved her back. but adam only pecked at the surface of her clit. ¡®i want to come.¡¯ in the end, hae-won, who couldn¡¯t hold back, gathered her thighs and made adam¡¯s head unable to move. anyone else would have been left to press adam¡¯s head and force him to do it, but that was all hae-won could do. adam took in the dainty clitoris once again. and hae-won was finally able to reach the climax she had been waiting for. ¡°ahngh¡­¡± but that wasn¡¯t the end. adam quickly bit and twisted her clitoris, who was highly sensitive at her climax, with his front teeth. ¡°ah, ah!¡± hae-won was surprised by the sharp stimulus and twisted her back. adam¡¯s lips fell off as his body was pushed back. why did you lock me between your thighs? are you saying you¡¯re done coming? but he was just beginning. adam wrapped his arm around hae-won¡¯s thigh and pulled her body down. and he put his teeth in deeper. ¡°ugh!¡± the soft core was crushed. a sense of pain that made her tear up came up on her spine. it felt like someone grabbed her hair and shook it around. ¡°hmm, ah, adam, stop, it hurts¡­.¡± hae-won begged. instead of answering, adam scratched her clit with his front teeth. at that moment, a stream of fluids sprang out. ¡°ah¡­¡± adam kissed her pussy as if he had waited. and he gulped down hae-won¡¯s fluids with the energy of not leaving a drop. hae-won only trembled without knowing what had happened to her body. ¡°hnn, hngh¡­¡± hae-won¡¯s body, who finally finished her climax, drooped. adam came up, wiping his chin with the back of his hand. Chapter 95.2 ¡°hae-won had a great climax. are you excited about doing it at the hospital?¡± ¡°ugh. n-no¡­¡­.¡± ¡°what do you mean? you just burst a fountain!¡± adam pulled her top all the way up to reveal the area around her neck. ¡°or,¡± then he slowly lowered hae-won and whispered in her ear. ¡°is it because you¡¯re an alpha?¡± ¡°!¡± hae-won closed her mouth tightly. he could see clearly what she was thinking in her head. adam spread hae-won¡¯s stiff thighs and rubbed his wet glans against her pussy. hae-won, who felt a sense of alienation late, tried to stop adam, but he was faster. squelch! ¡°¡­¡­!¡± hae-won tilted her head back with a silent scream. the bulging penis filled her stomach in an instant. hae-won grabbed her heavy belly and trembled. ¡°oh, it¡¯s narrow.¡± adam frowned slightly. and he smiled with his eyes and stroked the back of hae-won¡¯s hand surrounding her lower stomach. ¡°maybe it¡¯s because i didn¡¯t loosen you with my fingers, so it¡¯s very tight.¡± as adam pushed his back hard, hae-won wrapped her hands around her mouth. and she glanced anxiously toward the door. ¡°ugh¡­¡± hae-won was desperately holding back her moan. the pointless act was just cute. at the same time, a strange sadism rose. ¡°i¡¯ll take it easy.¡± we¡¯re in a hospital room. adam added blurringly and bit his back. hae-won relaxed her hands, perhaps because she was relieved by his words. squelch! hae-won¡¯s body creased the sheet and slid upward in a stronger thrust than the first. hae-won put her hands together and covered her mouth. her tight wrists trembled. adam grabbed hae-won¡¯s waist and smashed her uterus tightly. her skin, pale and white, flushed all over. ¡°um, ugh, mhm!¡± hae-won held back her moans desperately. she didn¡¯t want to leave a trace of fluids in the hospital room. but, despite her wishes, the bed sheet was soaked with the liquid flowing down from their joined bodies. ¡°hae-won.¡± adam called her name and held hae-won¡¯s thigh high. and he turned it around, inserting his penis deep in the vaginal wall. his penis, a ferocious-sized one, moved around and made his presence on the vaginal wall. ¡°haeuk¡­¡± as soon as the palm of her hand covering her mouth fell, hae-won turned and buried her face in the pillow when a shout burst out. the back of hae-won, with the cock-pierced lower body and her face buried in the pillow, was insanely erotic. adam smacked his lips at the sight and rubbed hae-won¡¯s butt to his heart¡¯s content. her thin waist was left with a deep red hand mark while he was constantly moving his back. ¡°hm, heuk¡­.¡± at that time, hae-won hugged the pillow and sniffed. adam was moved by her childlike appearance of shame and pleasure. he was excited at the same time. ¡°hae-won, are you crying?¡± ¡°ugh¡­¡± adam clung to hae-won¡¯s back, grabbed her chin and turned it sideways. hae-won looked at adam while shaking her soaking eyelids. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i was bad.¡± ¡°i-i¡¯m not crying.¡± hae-won shook her head. ¡°really? why did you make that sound?¡± adam turned his back. ¡°it¡¯s even harder now.¡± squelch! at adam¡¯s waist, hae-won¡¯s lower body collapsed helplessly. adam kept hitting hae-won. ¡°i guess it really worked out. now, just hearing hae-won cry makes my eyes roll with excitement.¡± ¡°woo, uhh¡­.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll come just¡­ one, no, three.¡± ¡°um, ugh, mhm¡­!¡± adam¡¯s glans, which had dug deep, was forced to open the entrance to her uterus. then he filled the uterus with semen. hae-won sobbed at the feeling of bloating in her stomach. ¡°ha. now, two shots left.¡± adam kissed hae-won¡¯s neck. he pushed his arm and raised hae-won¡¯s waist as if he had snatched her up. for semen to flow deeper into her. ¡°let¡¯s continue, hae-won?¡± adam moved his waist repeatedly to fulfill the promise he had made without hae-won¡¯s consent. after coming out twice in a row, hae-won¡¯s body was turned over again. ¡°how many times do we have left?¡± ¡°ha, once¡­¡­.¡± hae-won stammered back. hae-won was so exhausted that she couldn¡¯t even cover her mouth. adam looked satisfactorily at such hae-won and moved his eyes to their junction. the constantly bullied clit was swollen and was sticking out. adam moved his hand and grabbed her labia, opening it apart. his penis was tightly blocking her entrance, but the secretion from his penetration stained her labia. as soon as adam took his hand off, the labia clung to the penis. she had an obscene body that wanted to take all of his semen. adam laughed low. she was so lovely that he wanted to get her pregnant like this, but he pretended to not. she was so adorable that he wanted to bite her. Chapter 96.1 ¡°your arms, be careful¡­¡­.¡± it was time for adam to put his hands on the handprints left on hae-won¡¯s waist again. hae-won carefully stroked adam¡¯s injured arm. adam stared blankly at the figure. ¡°ugh.¡± hae-won dropped her hand in amazement. adam looked at hae-won with moist wet eyes. ¡°it hurts.¡± he twisted his brows pitifully. ¡°can you move now, hae-won?¡± is there no option to stop here? while hae-won was in agony, adam continued to take his hold in her waist. then, he hugged hae-won and lied down on his side. in an instant, the position of the two changed. ¡°please move your back, hae-won. huh?¡± adam grabbed hae-won¡¯s butt and turned it left and right and whispered. hae-won¡¯s ears were burning when she imagined shaking her waist. then she heard footsteps in the hallway. fortunately, it passed by the hospital room and moved away, but it was enough to set fire to hae-won¡¯s impatience. ¡°i-i know.¡± hae-won slowly raised his upper body with his hands on adam¡¯s hard chest. ¡®let¡¯s finish quickly.¡¯ and she clumsily rubbed her waist back and forth. the sound of the fluids rubbing instead of the clicking sound of friction filled the hospital room. ¡°uh-huh. haa..¡­.¡± it was rather hae-won who was troubled by the clumsy stimulus. as she was used to strong stimuli, her stomach ached because she wanted to be stabbed in deep. at that time, adam grabbed hae-won¡¯s jacket. the bra cup also went up together, and the breast moved down. ¡°!¡± adam jammed his thumb into both breasts buried in the nipples. the vaginal wall of hae-won tightened against the stimulus applied to her upper body. ¡°uh-huh, ack..!¡± ¡°i think hae-won really likes to be pinched both up and down.¡± adam grinned innocently and murmured. this time, the nipple began to swell when he poked with his nails. hae-won was moving up and down and was at a loss. when the nipples finally stood up, adam grabbed both nipples tightly and twisted them. ¡°ah, ahh, ah¡­¡­!¡± hae-won, who was panting, hurriedly covered her mouth with both hands. her upper body shook without being able to balance. adam enjoyed tightening her pussy by pulling the nipples alternately like milking a cow. and he sprayed milk-like semen into hae-won¡¯s womb. it was the third time he had promised. * * * ¡°kang tae oh, why aren¡¯t you answering the phone?¡± sera shook her hand holding the cell phone and screamed. starting from last night, she lost contact with kang tae-oh. the last thing he said was that he was following adam, and maybe he could finish him off tonight. then she got a call from mr. kim. ¡°¡­¡­ what? joo adam is hospitalized?¡± sera hurriedly visited the hospital where adam was hospitalized. just in time, hae-won was absent when adam returned home to pick up his clothes to change. after receiving li yuyen¡¯s report that sera was coming, adam made a move in advance. ¡°that¡¯s a big deal. the prospective executive came to visit me.¡± adam greeted sera with a smile. sarah stood silent and stared at adam. it was a long time before she opened her mouth. ¡°i heard it from mr. kim. you got hit by a thief on your way home? who do you think would believe that?¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you believe it? the detectives went today. there are people who saw me catch the thief.¡­.¡± adam, who was muttering, sighed softly as if he had realized something. and looking at sera, he added. ¡°oh, this scar on my arm was left by someone else.¡± as expected, adam met kang tae-oh last night. sera bit her lower lip, suppressing the urge to run and grab her by the collar immediately. ¡°it would be harder to believe this story.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ what?¡± ¡°the fact that the vice chairman of seohwa group put a contractor on a guy like me. who would believe that?¡± adam raised his injured arm and chuckled. sarah¡¯s face turned pale. an ominous premonition has become a reality. kang tae-oh failed. ¡°what do you¡ª what do you want?¡± sera asked in a trembling voice. adam reflected on her words and tilted his head. ¡°hmm. how about vice chairman seo getting some sleep? when was the last time you slept well? people do this crazy thing because they can¡¯t sleep.¡± adam, who spoke shamelessly, clapped his tongue. Chapter 96.2 ¡°stop talking nonsense. tell me what you really want¡­¡­!¡± ¡°vice chairman seo has no patience. do i look like i¡¯m going to put you in jail for this?¡± adam grinned. prison isn¡¯t enough. yeah, it¡¯s not enough. adam broke down each word and put emphasis into the three letters of the name kang tae-oh. but sera only slightly squinted one of her eyes, and she didn¡¯t react much. ¡°i¡¯ll make it go away.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ what?¡± ¡°the misunderstandings you have about me.¡± adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°i really want to get along well. vice chairman seo is the family of the woman i love. so why don¡¯t vice chairman seo acknowledge me as a family now?¡± ¡°don¡¯t make me laugh, who¡¯s with you, a family¡­¡± sera gritted her teeth. ¡°ah. so you¡¯re going to keep doing this?¡± adam asked back sarcastically. ¡°you know best that there is no second time. your loyal dog is dead, so stop giving up and accept reality.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­dead?¡± sera asked back without realizing it. when adam hid kang tae-oh¡¯s whereabouts, sera¡¯s face became noticeably pale. ¡°you can¡¯t let a dog that bites, live.¡± adam grinned. and once again, he added, waving his injured arm, ¡°anyway, it was a thief who hurt me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°thank you. oh, and it¡¯s almost time for hae-won to come, so i¡¯d appreciate it if you could leave.¡± adam muttered, looking at the wall clock. as soon as he finished speaking, she heard footsteps in the hallway. soon the door opened and hae-won appeared. ¡°oh, sister?¡± hae-won was surprised to see sera. she quickly went to the bedside and stood against adam. ¡°why are you¡­¡­.¡± ¡°i think she came to visit me because she was worried about me.¡± adam answered on behalf of sera. hae-won glanced at adam and turned her head toward sera again. ¡®a hospital visit?¡¯ adam¡¯s words were a source of incredulity. she must have come with a different purpose. she didn¡¯t want anyone who was already hurt to hear bitter comments. ¡°i don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but go outside and talk to me.¡± sera, who was silent the whole time, burst out laughing. talk? what am i talking about with you? you don¡¯t know anything¡­¡­. sera glared at hae-won as if she was going to kill her and turned her back quickly. ¡°sister?¡± ¡°never mind, just let her go.¡± adam pulled hae-won¡¯s wrist to follow sera. ¡°i guess i¡¯m disappointed.¡± ¡°what do you mean disappointment¡­?¡± ¡°i was excited to hear that i was hospitalized, and you came running, but i recovered faster than i thought.¡± hae-won¡¯s heart was crushed by adam¡¯s fresh answer. she felt sorry for no reason. ¡°i¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°why is hae-won apologizing?¡± ¡°¡­i feel like you can¡¯t even rest comfortably because of me.¡± ¡°huh? i rested really comfortably. hae-won fed me, changed my clothes, drained semen from me.¡± hae-won closed adam¡¯s mouth. she glanced outside in fear of anyone hearing. however, thanks to adam¡¯s pun, a heavy atmosphere was somewhat evoked. hae-won smiled faintly and lowered her arms. and she said, holding adam¡¯s injured hand carefully. ¡°you have to tell me if there¡¯s something wrong with you. got it?¡± ¡°yes, i will.¡± adam answered like a gentle sheep. however, it would be later that hae-won learned all the inside stories. * * * ¡®a thief?¡¯ sera was so amazed that she almost laughed. but there was not a single lie in adam¡¯s words. the detective¡¯s visit was also real. the catching of the thief too. the problem was that it was all an overnight coincidence. a fictitious coincidence. ¡®i knew you were gonna try to kill me.¡¯ adam had already been aware of sera¡¯s impulsive plan for a long time. and with this alibi, sera¡¯s murder attempt has become, in a sense, a total crime. adam and herself are the only ones who know the truth. ¡®you¡­. what do you want?¡¯ ¡®well. how about vice chairman seo getting some sleep? when was the last time you slept well? people do this crazy thing because they can¡¯t sleep.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­how can i fall asleep in this situation?¡± sera, who was muttering, shouted, ¡°what kind of person would sleep like this in a situation! sera sank into her place and tore her hair like a madman. it was a dilemma. joo adam. he was dangerous enough to kill the contractor she sent. but she couldn¡¯t tell her mother. what¡¯s more, it failed. ¡®it doesn¡¯t matter what i do behind people¡¯s backs. threatening people, killing them, if it helps with seohwa.¡¯ far from being helpful to seohwa, she owed adam. Chapter 97.1 ¡°i-i¡¯m glad kang tae-oh died. well, that¡¯s a relief. i¡¯m glad to hear that.¡­.¡± sera muttered, trembling like a madman. as adam said, if kang tae-oh died, only two people would know this fact. she doesn¡¯t have to worry about leaking the truth if she just handled adam. fortunately, adam offered to solve this question quietly. although he will plan to take advantage of it in the future. until then¡­ ¡°at least, i bought some time. let¡¯s start over.¡± sera nibbled at her nails. ¡°kang tae-oh¡­ you¡¯re useless. i gave you that much money, idiot, but you can¡¯t handle one of your tasks properly?!¡± for a moment, the cell phone rang. it was chairman seo. * * * the next day. hae-won glanced at adam in the passenger seat throughout the drive. there was a sense of apology and anxiety in her eyes. ¡°we¡¯re here.¡± adam looked out the window and muttered an insinuation. the high wall surrounded seohwa. ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± hae-won replied with an awkward smile and sighed quietly. she mentally couldn¡¯t get out of the hospital room. adam secretly opened his mouth looking at haewon, ¡°haewon, i¡¯m really fine.¡± hae-won felt more guilty at adam¡¯s calm voice. that¡¯s because chairman seo contacted adam as soon as he was discharged from the hospital. it was an invitation, no, order, to have dinner together at seo mansion. is it an illusion that the two people, who were not usually interested in adam, seem to be particularly interested in him recently? it wasn¡¯t a good sign anyway. ¡°today, if you hear something unpleasant¡­¡­.¡± hae-won slipped the rhyme. ¡°still,¡± ¡°don¡¯t hold it in.¡± the voices of the two were mingled at the same time. hae-won couldn¡¯t hear adam properly, but adam heard her clearly. nevertheless, he asked again because he thought he heard it wrong. ¡°huh? what did you just say, haewon?¡± ¡°i told you not to hold it in.¡± hae-won replied in a clear voice. then, she gibbered as if she was a little embarrassed. ¡°o-of course, i don¡¯t mean to be rude or anything. you don¡¯t have to force yourself and stay.¡± ¡°do you mean you can leave anytime?¡± ¡°yes.¡± hae-won nodded solemnly. adam answered hae-won¡¯s words carefully. ¡°you mean you, who will be left alone in the end, will take responsibility.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care. it¡¯s better than adam being in pain.¡± ¡°i¡¯m the same.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°when hae-won receives punishment, it hurts here, too.¡± adam tapped her on the chest. i can¡¯t believe she¡¯s willing to take the punishment for me. is this the impression i have on her? adam smirked inside. ¡°it¡¯s an ordinary dinner party. she wouldn¡¯t have called me to bother me.¡± ¡°that¡¯s¡­¡± hae-won blurted out the end of her words with a confident face. ¡°don¡¯t worry about me. hm?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± adam had a point. the problem was that haewon¡¯s family was not ordinary. chairman seo was never friendly. she was a terrible alpha supremacist and treated omega as subhumans. hae-won knew better than anyone how omegas were treated in this house. moreover, adam is an omega. it must be very difficult for him to face alpha chairman seo. ¡®i have to be firm.¡¯ hae-won got out of the car with all her might. * * * ¡°the chairman is waiting in advance.¡± mr kim approached haewon and adam and greeted them politely. ¡®that¡¯s a big deal.¡¯ adam was quite impressed when chairman seo, who was always arrogantly late for the appointment, came on time, no, earlier. ¡°a-already?¡± haewon, on the other hand, was perplexed. i left earlier than the set time so we wouldn¡¯t look bad¡­¡­. ¡°then let¡¯s go.¡± mr kim headed to the drawing room with two people with opposite reactions. ¡°chairman.¡± in the words of mr kim, the chairman slowly raised his head. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, chairman. i didn¡¯t know you were here first.¡­.¡± hae-won approached chairman seo sitting at the table and hurriedly bowed her head. but something surprising happened. ¡°never mind. i invited you, so it¡¯s natural that i¡¯m here early.¡± chairman seo did not press hae-won. rather, she looked so gentle that hae-won¡¯s worries were overshadowed. ¡°sit comfortably. that¡¯s right, mr kim. get the car down.¡± ¡°yes, madam.¡± chairman seo added, looking at hae-won sitting across from her. ¡°it¡¯s tea leaves i got as a gift from an acquaintance, and it tastes really good. the scent is soft. i saved it because i thought it would be good to drink it with my family someday.¡± ¡°¡­¡­i see. thank you for your concern.¡± hae-won nodded as she looked around chairman seo. she couldn¡¯t believe she was included in the family. Chapter 97.2 while the dinner was being prepared, chairman seo, hae-won, and adam raised their tea cups in the drawing room. ¡°yeah, you caught a thief? is your arm okay?¡± chairman seo put down the teacup. . ¡°yes. i was not seriously injured, so i was discharged immediately.¡± ¡°you did a commendable job. but i hope you take care of yourself. you¡¯re not even single anymore, am i? haewon especially has a soft heart. don¡¯t make her worry.¡± chairman seo looked at hae-won quietly. ¡°i¡¯ll listen to you.¡± adam also looked at haewon and answered politely. chairman seo glanced at the wall clock with her mouth on the teacup. and changed the subject. ¡°she¡¯s late.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°is sera coming?¡± chairman seo nodded lightly. ¡°because it seems that we were very estranged from each other even when we¡¯re going to be a family. that¡¯s why this place was prepared.¡± if sera came all the way, she would definitely have trouble with adam. haewon¡¯s worries deepened. fortunately, the chairman seems to be in a good mood today, so she has a little false hope that she may mediate if friction occurs. but in the end, she¡¯s the only one who could protect adam. no, i should. hae-won has changed her mind firmly. ¡°you seem to be very busy with your work. i was on the phone yesterday, but your voice was weak.¡± chairman seo made eye contact with hae-won and spoke kindly. ¡°so hae-won, take care of yourself in the future. since you¡¯re a part of our family.¡± ¡°yes.¡± hae-won nodded silently. before she knew it, time passed and the appointment time came. ¡°chairman, the meal is ready. the older lady¡¯s car has just arrived, too.¡± mr kim approached chairman seo and whispered. chairman seo nodded his head and raised himself. ¡°let¡¯s go in now.¡± the place to eat was inside the seo mansion, that is, in the hanok building. a long table placed in the center of the spacious room. on top of it, freshly made side dishes were neatly served on a luxurious ceramic plate. ¡°sit comfortably.¡± chairman seo sat at the top of the table first, and hae-won and adam sat side by side. sera¡¯s seat was still vacant. soon after, urgent footsteps were heard from the corridor. ¡°i-i¡¯m sorry, mother.¡± sera burst in, opening the door. ¡°there¡¯s a traffic jam¡­¡­.¡± ¡°there we go. we¡¯re just sitting down. mr kim, get my oldest child some cold water. wet your throat. your face is a mess.¡± chairman seo only shook her head lightly, as if she had no intention of lecturing. ¡°lady.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ uh, thank you, mr kim.¡± sera drank it mr kim staring blankly at the water cup brought by deacon kim. after so much cold water, she still looked pale. no, she looked distracted. today sera was different than usual. the corners of the eyes, which had been sharply raised, were weakly drooping, and her eyes were blurred as if they were out of focus. ¡°are you okay?¡± hae-won looked anxiously at sera, who was standing far away. sera looked at haewon and made eye contact with adam next to her. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± the moment she faced the cool gaze, she got chills all over her body. ¡®you look very determined. if you mess with him, things might go south¡­¡­.¡¯ kang tae-oh¡¯s warning to be careful because he is not an ordinary guy came to mind at the same time. ¡®you talk a lot when you¡¯re dead. can¡¯t you get out of my head right now?¡¯ sera opened her eyes wide, ordering the dead. unlike sera¡¯s eyes, adam¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. hae-won, who noticed sera¡¯s gaze fixed on adam, quickly put her hand on adam¡¯s thigh. ¡°?¡± then adam also looked at hae-won, folded his eyes like a child who knew nothing, smiled, and tilted his head. ¡®that abominable¡­¡­.¡¯ sera snorted inwardly. and he answered loudly toward haewon. ¡°am i okay? huh? i¡¯m totally okay.¡± but when she pulled out the chair, her legs relaxed. sera, who checked that no one noticed that her body was once shaken, calmly pulled her chair and sat down. ¡®just now the two of them, what happened?¡¯ hae-won glanced alternately at adam and sera with her head down. adam and sera. at that moment there was a subtle air between the two. the tension was so tense that it reached hae-won. it was never a favorable atmosphere. Chapter 98.1 ¡°let¡¯s start.¡± then the chairman opened her mouth. dinner began in such an awkward atmosphere one could choke. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± hae-won did not know whether the food went into her nose or mouth because she was looking around. fortunately, adam did not look uncomfortable at all. ¡®come to think of it, it was like that at the meeting.¡¯ hae-won recalled the place where she first met adam. ¡°it¡¯s hard to see your face because i¡¯m afraid you¡¯re a rare omega male.¡± ¡°i¡¯m jet-lagged.¡± ¡°ha. did you learn how to act like a foreigner?¡± adam was always full of leeway. even though she felt like walking on thin ice. they¡¯re both omegas but were really different. at that time, she was just at a loss how to start a family with such a man. but now it was the other way around. she didn¡¯t want to let go of this man¡¯s hand, even if it was hell waiting for her. ¡®i brought you to hell and yet you still protected me¡­¡­.¡¯ hae-won bit her lips tightly. ¡®i¡¯m a hypocrite.¡¯ no matter how calm adam was, the fact that this place was hell for him has not changed. regardless of adam¡¯s adaptability or innate nature, this hellish life will eat away at his soul. after what adam will go through, will he be the same¡­¡­. then the chairman opened her mouth, ¡°i can¡¯t imagine it.¡± hae-won, adam, and sera stopped eating at once and looked at chairman seo. ¡°to live as an omega.¡± a smile spread around chairman seo¡¯s mouth. hae-won¡¯s mouth seemed to be dry. is it starting? she just had thought it was quiet. hae-won is ready to send adam out at any time in her mind. however, chairman seo¡¯s words that followed were unexpected. ¡°especially, would it be hard to get involved among others? your brothers. i know their personalities. even if you are all of the same blood, it would be common for them to ignore you because you have different traits.¡± chairman seo looked at adam gently but her eyes became thin. it was a sharp gaze that seemed to see through existence. however, chairman seo did not notice adam as much as she did. ¡°honestly, i¡¯m a traditional person, thinking that an omega is lower than alpha¡­ i admit that there are parts that i think i¡¯m lagging behind.¡± chairman seo chose her words and pretended to correct herself. ¡°but i think you¡¯re special. i have low expectations for an omega, but i have high expectations for you.¡± ¡°thank you for your favorable comments. i¡¯ll try to live up to your expectations.¡± adam answered more politely than usual. the chairman smiled and nodded. she looked around carefully. ¡°this hanok, seo mansion, is the place where i spent my childhood. with my sister, known as your mother-in-law.¡± when she put his dead sister in her mouth, chairman seo¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with sadness at first glance. but soon she continued calmly, with her expression on her face. ¡°since i took over, outsiders have never been allowed to enter seo mansion here. i mean, you¡¯re the first one to eat here.¡± ¡°i see.¡± adam responded in an admiring tone. am i the first guest invited to a meaningful place where the seo family¡¯s history began? he laughed at her inside, but pretended to be clueless on the outside. ¡°you will now be haewon¡¯s husband. that means you¡¯re from seo¡¯s family, too.¡± chairman seo finally brought up the main point by wrapping up a lengthy introduction. ¡°so shouldn¡¯t you be even more helpful to our seohwa?¡± ¡°c-chairman.¡± hae-won, who was quietly watching, intervened. ¡°haewon, you stay still.¡± ¡°but¡­!¡± ¡°it¡¯s not complicated. i¡¯m just telling him to get it right, who really is his family.¡± ¡°what do you mean by family?¡± hae-won asked on behalf of adam. of course, adam was already seeing through chairman seo¡¯s intention. moreover, at the meeting, hae-won could not be allowed to confront chairman seo, so he immediately gave the answer that chairman seo wanted. ¡°i¡¯ve never thought of js people as a family. as the chairman said, i was not treated like a person in the house.¡± ¡°adam¡­¡± hae-won¡¯s sad gaze turned to adam. adam patted hae-won¡¯s thigh slightly under the table. as if he¡¯s asking her to leave the place instead. Chapter 98.2 ¡°thank you for recognizing me as family, chairman.¡± adam held hae-won¡¯s hand tightly. hae-won couldn¡¯t say anything as her mouth felt covered by his grip on her thigh. ¡°i would like to take this opportunity to apologize again for my rude behavior.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. you¡¯re brave when you¡¯re young.¡± the sun had risen from the west. chairman seo and adam acted like completely different people. but on reflection, it wasn¡¯t such a surprising situation. it was just a process that has been repeated countless times so far. at first glance, they seem to recognize each other as a family, but it was a temporary alliance based on profit and loss calculations, not a real reconciliation. chairman seo and adam knew it better than anyone else. chairman seo prepared a dinner party to appease adam today. she knew a lot about his past. adam was an untamed beast. however, if she let him go, he would run wild without knowing the extent, so she decided to at least lock him in her fence and watch him. just in time, there was a bait on hand to seduce that black-haired beast. the only blood she left in the world. her niece, seo haewon. ¡°i¡¯m glad you finally realized it. yeah. don¡¯t just apologize, do you want anything from me? as a family.¡± chairman seo asked kindly. ¡°i don¡¯t want much. it¡¯s all about having a family with haewon.¡± adam stared at hae-won, holding her hand tightly. he looked very lovely. a shy smile was spreading faintly around haewon¡¯s mouth. the chairman felt strange at the sight of the two. this is because her sister, who said she would bring a man and start a family a long time ago, was in front of her. chairman seo, who had been immersed in old memories for a while, skillfully wrapped up the conversation. ¡°i hope you forget everything about the past and start anew here.¡± chairman seo added, looking at sera. ¡°sera. you should get along well with adam in the future.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think you have to worry about that.¡± adam opened his mouth before sera. chairman seo¡¯s eyes shifted to adam, ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°she even came to visit me yesterday. right, vice chairman seo?¡± adam smiled brightly and waited for sera¡¯s reaction. ¡°oh, did you?¡± when chairman seo asked sincerely in surprise, sera was forced to fit adam¡¯s lie. ¡°¡­¡­yes, i heard from mr. kim. i went to see his face once because i was worried.¡± ¡°yeah, families are supposed to get more attached to each other by fighting side by side.¡± chairman seo talked to the two with words she didn¡¯t mean. and she added calmly as if she had suddenly remembered, ¡°no one was able to eat because of my nagging. finish eating.¡± sera felt like running to adam and grabbing his hair right away. or shut that smug snout. but she couldn¡¯t do such a thing in front of her mother. and now that adam has a lifelong weakness of hers¡­¡­. sera quenched her anger by biting her lips. but her mind had already turned into a sea of hell fire. * * * ¡°ugh, ugh¡­¡­!¡± sera, who left during the meal, grabbed the toilet and vomited all the food she ate. recently, she suffered from insomnia and started taking sleep-inducing drugs every night. even that didn¡¯t work, so she often couldn¡¯t sleep, and during the day, she had to take stimulants to stay sober at work. seeing the main culprit who made her do this sitting across from her and eating calmly, her stomach is bound to turn upside down. ¡°hak, heuk¡­. fuck. fuck. family? you¡¯re making me laugh. who¡¯s a family¡­?! such a guy, such a noom, i¡¯ll never admit it, ugh!¡± sera vomited sick and tired. ¡°are you okay?¡± she heard someone calling her outside the door. it happened to be one of the people she didn¡¯t want to meet right now. ¡°seo¡­¡­ haewon¡­¡­?¡± the murmuring sera fell flat to the floor. her vision went round and her consciousness became blurred. * * * ¡°where are we?¡± sera opened her eyes and looked around. but she couldn¡¯t see anything. she stood alone in the dark. it was then. ¡°is it true that you instigated a contractor to kill your sister¡¯s fiance?¡± someone asked her. sera shot back at the invisible air. ¡°who said i killed him? do you have proof? huh¡­¡­!¡± for a moment, flash went off everywhere. sera frowned and shrank. in the dark, the sound of the shutter rang loudly. Chapter 99.1 click! click, click! sera realized that reporters with cameras were getting closer to bed every time a flash went off. ¡°d-don¡¯t come! damn, who told you to shoot whatever you want? do you want to be sued?¡± sarah burst into a rage. something hit her back as she stepped back under a constant flash. just like that, it wasn¡¯t long before her back began to get wet. sera slowly turned her head, feeling a chill. ¡°you¡­!¡± it was kang tae oh. kang tae-oh soaked in blood. he was looking at her with sad eyes. sera stood up, conscious of the reporters who were chasing kang tae-oh while walking backwards. when she looked back, the exploding flashes stopped. reporters had disappeared too. ¡°ha¡­¡± sera was relieved for a moment, but kang tae-oh grabbed her wrist from behind. ¡°hey, you¡¯re not letting go of this¡­¡­?¡± sera tried to wiggle out her wrist. ¡°danger¡­¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°i said he was dangerous.¡± ¡°what are you talking about? i can¡¯t hear your damn voice.¡± sarah shouted. then, as he raised his head, maggots and bloodballs poured down from kang tae-oh¡¯s wide mouth. sera, who was staring blankly at the bizarre appearance, screamed belatedly, ¡°heuk¡­!¡± sera took a breath and opened her eyes wide, ¡°is it a nightmare? yes, a dream. it¡¯s a dream.¡± a wet towel touched sera¡¯s relieved forehead. someone was wiping her forehead. ¡°unnie. are you awake?¡± ¡°seo haewon¡­¡± i must have been having dinner with my mother. no, i went to the bathroom because i felt sick. hae-won carefully put down a wet towel when she saw sera¡¯s face crumpled from memory. ¡°you collapsed unconscious, so mr kim moved you to my room.¡± ¡°i¡­¡­ fainted?¡± ¡°yes. the doctor will be here soon. oh, do you want some water?¡± hae-won looked around as if she was looking for water. sera smiled in vain at the foolish look. ¡®you¡¯re taking care of me peacefully. the fact that i tried to kill your fiance, you will never know. you¡¯re such a stupid girl.¡¯ then suddenly, if hae-won was here, she thought adam would wait for her somewhere. ¡°hey, seo haewon.¡± when sera sang in a cracked voice, hae-won, who was pouring water, raised her head. ¡°you¡¯re trying to screw me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°you¡¯re pretending to be nice in front of me, but you¡¯re trying to take my place in the end.¡± ¡°i-it can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°then why did you take over ellie¡¯s stock?¡± ¡°that¡¯s¡­¡± hae-won lowered her head, blurring the end of her words. ¡°i wanted to protect adam even that way. that¡¯s all. i didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± hae-won¡¯s honest answer made her irritated. who does this idiot want to protect? ¡°did you have any other intentions?¡± sera followed haewon¡¯s words with sarcasm. ¡°but i¡¯m going to end up the same way by joo adam. he¡¯ll kick me out and put you in that position.¡± ¡°w-why would adam do such a thing? i told you at the dinner table. he just want to live quietly.¡± ¡°ha, quietly?¡± sera snorted. a guy who wants to live quietly kills people? sera grabbed the blanket and swallowed her words that were kicked to the tip of her throat. ¡°don¡¯t trust joo adam too much. he¡¯s a devil. he only pretends to be gentle in front of you.¡± ¡°unnie!¡± as hae-won raised her voice, sera jumped up and sat down. and shouted louder. ¡°you should be careful, too! i¡¯m saying this because i¡¯m worried about you. you idiot!¡± hae-won paused at sera¡¯s attack and refuted sera in a clear voice. ¡°¡­¡­if you¡¯re really worried, just leave us alone. please.¡± sera looked blankly at haewon and lowered her head. she was completely charmed by the fox. a moron. ¡°hnn, hahaha¡­¡± sera began to laugh. ¡°unnie, are you okay?¡± ¡°don¡¯t touch me!¡± sera struck haewon¡¯s hand. and she shook her shoulders obsessively, opened her eyes, and shot hae-won. ¡°don¡¯t even look at me like that!¡± ¡°yes¡­¡­?¡± those eyes. those eyes that look like kang tae-oh in my dream. the idiot looked anxiously at her even in his dream. that¡¯s why she was going crazy. in such a vain way. ¡°don¡¯t look at it like you¡¯re sympathetic!¡± when sera raised her right arm, hae-won instinctively shrank. ¡°i¡¯ll make it go away.¡± adam¡¯s voice spread like a warning sound in sera¡¯s head. sera clenched her fist tightly and managed to withstand the urge to hit hae-won¡¯s cheek. Chapter 99.2 ¡®there¡¯s never been a second time, you¡¯ll know best. your loyal dog is dead, so stop giving up and accept reality.¡¯ a murderer. when this fact becomes known, her life will be completely over. the blade she aimed at others was like returning to her. sera bit her lower lip tightly. haewon was pandora¡¯s box. no, she¡¯s the cause. touching haewon meant that this terrible secret would soon be revealed to the world. ¡°¡­¡­go away.¡± sera muttered, looking venomously into the air. hae-won left the room more carefully, looking at sera. * * * ¡°is it a relief that this is the end?¡± haewon thought across the garden. she saw a car in the distance. when she thought of adam, who had been waiting alone for a long time, she walked faster. hae-won opened the car door and said, ¡°adam, you had a hard time today, right? thank you very much.¡± adam thought on hae-won¡¯s words and tilted his head. ¡°isn¡¯t it the chairman who should be praised, not me?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°she was quiet unlike usual.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± hae-won just looked at adam quietly. adam was quite embarrassed by hae-won¡¯s unusual appearance. but soon, seeing this awkward situation as an opportunity, he smiled with his eyes bent like a fox, ¡°i¡¯m embarrassed when you look at me like that.¡± when adam was coy, hae-won, who was quiet, burst into laughter. she shook her head as if she couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°is that what someone who is ashamed of says?¡± ¡°i¡¯m telling you the truth.¡± adam put one hand on hae-won¡¯s thigh. ¡°i¡¯m nervous just looking at you like this.¡± ¡°i¡­.¡± hae-won glanced at adam¡¯s lips without realizing it. adam, who had already noticed her eyes, was smiling. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± and their lips overlapped. their tongues were gently tangled inside the overlapping lips. whenever his tongue and her tongue touched each other, she felt floating from reality. the fact that this place is seo mansion passed by in hae-won¡¯s head, who was soaked in distant ecstasy. ¡°w-wait a minute¡­¡­!¡± hae-won, who belatedly came to her senses, pushed adam. hae-won wiped her lips that were shiny with saliva. and quickly lowered her head. if she looked into adam¡¯s eyes, she thought she¡¯d get drunk on the atmosphere and kiss him again. ¡°we have to go home.¡± ¡°when we go home . . . ¡± adam followed hae-won¡¯s words and stretched his words. and he asked back, touching hae-won¡¯s waist, ¡°are you going to let me continue?¡± hae-won pulled adam¡¯s hand off with a grin. and answered in a low voice. ¡°yes.¡± * * * ¡°ah-.¡± adam opened his mouth with his eyes closed. hae-won pushed a spoon into his round mouth. adam chewed on the food while looking at haewon, ¡°it¡¯s more delicious because haewon fed it to me.¡± ¡°really? that¡¯s a relief.¡± hae-won answered, picking up side dishes. in seo mansion, adam used chopsticks alone, and as soon as he opened his eyes in the morning, he pretended that his arm hurt. so hae-won was feeding adam from the morning. ¡°one more.¡± ¡°ah-.¡± adam also glanced over hae-won¡¯s shoulder while eating. lunch boxes were neatly placed on the counter, ¡°what are these, haewon?¡± ¡°oh, this? i was packing a lunch box for your company.¡± ¡°¡­for me?¡± ¡°yes, i promised you before.¡± when adam woke up in the morning, realizing that hae-won was not in the bed, he immediately felt terrible displeasure. however, when he found out that haewon was getting up from dawn and packing his lunch, the discomfort disappeared like snow melting. and he wanted to put this lovely woman on the table right away as there was a strong urge to eat her instead of breakfast. he can barely put up with it. ¡°thank you for the meal, haewon.¡± after finishing the meal, adam smiled beautifully and acted cute. and hae-won quickly dissuaded him when she was trying to collect empty bowls. ¡°i¡¯ll do the dishes. your arm hurts.¡± ¡°i can do the dishes.¡± ¡°no. now, i¡¯ll wash the dishes first while you showered.¡± hae-won flatly refused and pushed adam¡¯s back. adam hesitated to enter the bathroom. ¡®it¡¯s hard to pretend to be sick.¡¯ adam sighed inside. apart from being cared for, he didn¡¯t want a drop of water on haewon¡¯s hand. ¡®i¡¯m glad adam enjoyed it.¡¯ hae-won began to wash the dishes while listening to the sound of water leaking through the closed door. but soon the bathroom door opened. ¡°haewon.¡± hae-won quickly turned her head to the sound of her name. ¡°can you help me wash up?¡± Chapter 100.1 adam asked with a very sorry face. he looked so pitiful that her heart was touched just by looking at him. hae-won hurriedly loosened her apron and put it down on the table. and she went into the bathroom without any hesitation. ¡®i thought he would ask me to wash his hair¡­¡­.¡¯ hae-won stared blankly at the shower ball in his hand. ¡®no way.¡¯ as soon as she thought she might have fallen for adam¡¯s tricks, adam whispered, wrapping her waist around his arm. ¡°wipe it off quickly. hm?¡± ¡°a-adam.¡± as adam closely adhered to her body, the clothes soaked in water stuck to her. haewon quickly stepped back half a step. tak. hae-won, who was stepping back as adam approached, stopped walking only after her back was blocked by the wall. the water flowing down adam¡¯s chin dripped down and soaked hae-won¡¯s shoulder. she could feel adam¡¯s hot gaze without raising her head. hae-won gulped down without realizing it. the water vapor that filled the bathroom, humid air, and the sensual nudity permeated the room, creating sexual tension. ¡°it¡¯s hard to wipe it off when i¡¯m stuck like this.¡± ¡°huh? ah.¡± at haewon¡¯s words, adam stepped back half a step, no, shorter than that. it was a narrow enough distance for haewon to raise her hand and move. hae-won slowly rubbed adam¡¯s abs with a foamy shower ball. but it felt like she was stroking his stomach with her palm. ¡°hoo-.¡± adam¡¯s breath dissipated. hae-won tried to ignore the strange breath and silently rubbed adam¡¯s body. but it turned out to be a problem. ¡®what¡­?¡¯ at first, she thought it was an illusion. but as time went by, it became clear. adam¡¯s penis, which rose firmly, was pressing down on her. ¡°sorry. i must have been excited because you touched me.¡± as if reading hae-won¡¯s embarrassed feelings, adam replied naturally. not enough, he snatched hae-won¡¯s wrist and pulled it between his legs. ¡°it¡¯s okay, so keep wiping it. here, too.¡± the shower ball swept down to the red penis. tak. in the end, hae-won, surprised, dropped the shower ball. adam slowly moved his gaze toward haewon while looking at the shower ball that fell on the floor. ¡°are you going to wipe it with your hands? that¡¯s nice, too.¡± when hae-won looked up at adam with embarrassed eyes, he bent his eyes and whispered with a smile. ¡°haewon, you¡¯re so sweet.¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°it¡¯s hard.¡± adam naturally wrapped haewon¡¯s hand and made her hold his penis. and without asking haewon¡¯s intention, he moved it up and down. ¡°ha. hae-won, i really like it.¡± every time the penis rubbed in the palm of her hand, it was bubbling. the bubbles flowed down adam¡¯s thighs. hae-won¡¯s face was burning with unfamiliar touch and it sounded different from when she touched it with his bare hands. ¡°ah, adam¡­¡­!¡± ¡°when you wipe it with your hands, it feels cleaner.¡± adam muttered an absurd remark. the calm voice gradually changed with heat. ¡°ha¡­ haewon¡¯s hand, i feel good.¡± adam rubbed his cheek against haewon¡¯s head. but unlike such a cute action, his genitals between his legs were twitching furiously. ¡®he was thinking about this from the beginning¡­.¡¯ hae-won looked at penis, which was gradually growing in volume in her hand. it was time to blame herself for falling for adam¡¯s temptation again today. hot water spewed out from the urethra was scattered over haewon¡¯s clothes. ¡°agh. haa¡­¡± adam caught his breath with a much-refreshed face. on the other hand, haewon was at a loss for what to do with the sensation of semen seeping into her. ¡°oh, hae-won got dirty, too. we should wash up together.¡± adam swept over haewon¡¯s stomach with white semen. hae-won inhaled without realizing it. at that moment, the scent of a mature male stuck to the nasal cavity, making her eyes dizzy. ¡°ugh.¡± adam grabbed hae-won¡¯s jaw as she staggered. hae-won¡¯s mouth slowly opened as he continued to kiss her lips. adam didn¡¯t miss the gap and pushed his tongue deep. ¡®i feel good.¡¯ she thought she fell for adam¡¯s trick. however, in fact, she also wanted this. hae-won admitted and wrapped her arm around adam¡¯s neck. * * * ¡°it¡¯s lunch time.¡± adam muttered, looking at the wall clock. ¡°that¡¯s right. the time is already¡­¡­.¡± li yuyen, who had answered casually, raised his head when he realized that adam¡¯s voice was strangely excited. adam was sitting at the desk humming and taking something out. ¡°are you going to go to seohwa welfare?¡± it was lunch boxes that adam piled up on the desk one by one. li yuyen mistook adam for packing a lunch box for haewon. he didn¡¯t know why he would bring the lunch boxes to her when he could have just given it to her earlier. and soon the question was resolved. Chapter 100.2 ¡°no. i¡¯m going to eat here. by myself.¡± adam emphasized the word alone. ¡°isn¡¯t it too much to eat alone?¡± ¡°¡­¡­not really.¡± adam answered after taking a pause as if he were wary. soon, he twitched his facial muscles and bragged in a triumphant voice, ¡°haewon woke up early in the morning and made it for me. you¡¯re jealous, right?¡± ¡°oh, really?¡± li yuyen rose to his feet, answering half-heartedly. then, he checked the number of lunch boxes and asked back with his eyes wide open. ¡°she packed it for me to eat it with you, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­what are you talking about? it¡¯s just one serving.¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s obviously two servings.¡± as li yuyen strode toward him, adam was taken aback, so he quickly hugged his lunch box. li yuyen was amused. ¡°give me my share.¡± ¡°no, i won¡¯t.¡± ¡°do you want to be childish?¡± ¡°did you see a ghost who died without eating? why are you so obsessed with lunch boxes?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not an obsession, but it¡¯s because she packed it for two people to eat together.¡± ¡°okay, let¡¯s say this is really two servings. but how can i be sure i meant to give it to you?¡± ¡°is there anyone else who wants to have lunch with you besides me?¡± li yuyen pointed acrimoniously at adam¡¯s narrow relationship, ¡°so i¡¯m going to eat with you.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to eat¡­ wait, stop! let¡¯s make a truce.¡± ¡°?¡± adam, holding a lunch box with one hand, rummaged through his jacket with the other. then he took out his wallet and threw it at li yuyen. ¡°take it.¡± ¡°what? oh, why is your wallet suddenly¡­¡± ¡°go out and buy your food.¡± ¡°you¡¯re really¡­¡­!¡± li yu-yen¡¯s hand, holding his wallet, trembled. he wondered what he was talking about, and in the end, he didn¡¯t want to give it to me. ¡®you¡¯re petty, really petty.¡¯ eventually, li yuyen turned around, resigned. he was tired of this situation where they were arguing over lunch boxes. instead, he vowed revenge by choosing an expensive menu, but soon realized that adam wouldn¡¯t even care. then he suddenly thought of a way to persuade adam. adam, who thought li yuyen had given up, relaxed his vigilance and sat down and opened the lunch box cover. at the same time, the delicious smell filled the area. ¡°hne must be sad, by the way.¡± adam suddenly raised his head when li yuyen muttered to himself. ¡°seo hae-won woke up early in the morning and made a lunch box, but in the end, i couldn¡¯t even eat half of it and the rest was thrown into the trash can.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± adam shook his shoulders as if he were responding. ¡°how disappointed would she be? seo hae-won.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± adam looked at the lunch box with li yuyen alternately and clapped his tongue blatantly. ¡°take it.¡± adam finally pushed li yuyen¡¯s lunch box away. li yu-yen ran to the desk with a smile inside, singing cheerfully. ¡°thank you for the food.¡± ¡°wait¡­!¡± ¡°why again?¡± adam grabbed li yuyen by the wrist. complaints burst out of li yu-yen¡¯s mouth. he took a slow deep breath in that state, then let go of his wrist and nodded solemnly. ¡°take it.¡± people will think it¡¯s their last emergency food. li yuyen quickly took the lunch box and returned to the reception table and sat down. ¡°i will freeze it and store it.¡± ¡°let me eat some!¡± at adam¡¯s whining, li yuyen shouted out. adam raised his chopsticks again, kicking his tongue. as soon as he put one side dish in his mouth, the sorrow and irritation on his face melted away. ¡°i can live on this for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°ceo seo is good at this.¡± li yuyen was also genuinely impressed. ¡°i think hae-won¡¯s finger is stroking my tongue. is this the taste of love?¡± adam muttered with an incredulous face. ¡°ah, yes. you two are newlywed, newlywed.¡± li yuyen answered half-heartedly, dropping adam¡¯s silly comments in one ear. ¡°i¡¯m newly married¡­¡± adam stopped using chopsticks. ¡°this is the moment, too. you should enjoy it.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°i have to end this to really start our honeymoon.¡± he was like a swamp, eating haewon. * * * in recent days, haewon¡¯s daily routine has revolved around adam. in the name of caring for the injured adam, she was turning a blind eye to finding the alpha. it was a sort of escape from reality. but even that was coming to an end. ¡°i¡¯m glad he healed well.¡± at last adam took off the bandage. hae-won looked at the wound caused by catching a snatcher with sad eyes. ¡°i can¡¯t be scared.¡± adam looked at his arm and murmured. ¡°but is it a relief that he didn¡¯t hurt your face? all i have to do is look at your face.¡± ¡°well, don¡¯t say that.¡± hae-won gently coaxed adam, who somehow became depressed. ¡°i love you no matter what you look like.¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°of course.¡± when hae-won smiled broadly, adam followed her and laughed. when her thoughts fell towards that pretty smile, her body fell behind in an instant. Chapter 101.1 ¡°ack. a-adam¡­!¡± adam hugged hae-won on the sofa and kissed her around her neck. hae-won shrugged her shoulders when he touched her side as if she felt ticklish. ¡°hnn, i-it tickles, hm¡­.¡± adam, who covered her body, overlapped their lips. the scattered giggle turned into a dense moan. adam released hae-won¡¯s lower lip after biting it deeply. ¡°haa, ha¡­.¡± hae-won gasped and looked up at adam. the silver eyes that could be seen through the flowing black hair had a fascinating glow. his sharp nose and moist wet lips, everything that makes up him is unbearably tempting. facing adam like this, she felt like her body was floating. at the same time, she forgot the reality. like she¡¯s possessed. ¡®i want to run away. with adam.¡¯ hae-won suppressed the urge to say what¡¯s inside her heart.there was no option to run away. there was only a sad ending to living this hellish life with adam.but she wasn¡¯t afraid of hell the moment she was with this man. no, i can forget about it. it was when hae-won tried to kiss adam again, ignoring the reality surrounding them for a moment. ¡°buzz-.¡± hae-won¡¯s cell phone on the table vibrated. ¡°haewon, you got a text message.¡± ¡°oh, r-right¡­¡­.¡± the atmosphere became awkward as if it had been poured cold water by a text message. of course, hae-won was the only one who felt awkward. adam calmly stepped back and helped hae-won get up. hae-won checked the text while looking at adam for no reason. ¡°what?¡± her heart sank for a moment. ¡°who is it? at this hour.¡± adam put his chin on hae-won¡¯s shoulder, who had hardened while holding a cell phone. hae-won quickly lowered her phone and shook her head. ¡°oh, because of work¡­¡­. i¡¯ll be right back after making a phone call.¡± hae-won jumped up as she stammered. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± naturally, the call towards the messenger was not connected. a text message with only a photo attached without any content. it was a picture of the building that haewon was looking for a day away. two men stood side by side in the background of the building. ¡°who are these people?¡± there was no point in zooming in on the picture. it was hard to recognize their face because they took it from so far away. but it was like a man related to a building. he was standing inside the barbed wire surrounding the building. it wasn¡¯t just a passerby passing by. ¡®not that alpha. don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯ hae-won looked carefully at the picture. she doesn¡¯t know who sent the picture for what reason, but the two men were the only clues. ¡®i think bora handles photoshop.¡¯ hae-won, who was agonizing, checked the time and got up. and adam hurried back before he doubted. after that, she was exhausted to soothe adam, who was complaining about why she left himself alone for so long, but she couldn¡¯t sleep easily due to the anxiety that had risen in the corner of her mind. * * * the next day. hae-won, who came to work, quietly approached bora and talked to her. ¡°bora, you know how to photoshop, right?¡± ¡°photoshop? i can even use patch tool easily!¡± bora answered proudly, sticking out her chest. ¡°patch¡­.?¡± hae-won was speechless for a moment due to unfamiliar terms. at the same time, she was relieved that she was glad to find bora. this is because she already felt the force of an expert. ¡°is it possible to enlarge the picture clearly?¡± ¡°zoom? well, i don¡¯t think you need to use photoshop if that¡¯s the case. wait a minute.¡± bora started tapping on the cell phone screen. ¡°these days, they use an app. it¡¯s a great world, right? let¡¯s see¡­. oh, i found it!¡± bora held out her cell phone. ¡°it¡¯s an image magnification app. i think we can use this. if you send me the picture, shall i check it right away?¡± hae-won hurriedly shook her head when she heard that she could do it alone if she downloaded the app, ¡°no, thank you very much for letting me know, bora. i¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°yes!¡± hae-won returned to the ceo office, thanking bo-ra repeatedly. ¡®i¡¯m glad i asked bora.¡¯ hae-won sat on the sofa with a sigh of relief. and she hurriedly found and installed the application that bora told her about. the tall man was at the back, but fortunately the man next to him was at the side. in addition, his face was not covered by the barbed wire. ¡°oh, it¡¯s done.¡± when the installation was over, haewon immediately attached a photo. at that moment, a strange anxiety arose in the corner of her mind. ¡°oh¡­¡± it was a familiar face that was revealed as the outline of the blurred features became clear. haewon doubted her eyes. she was frozen for a long time without knowing that time was going by. in time, hae-won¡¯s expression on the black screen looked like a person who saw a ghost. ¡°why, li yu-yen¡­¡­.¡± * * * Chapter 101.2 after receiving the text, everything went by in a flash. hae-won contacted the real estate manager she met the other day just in case. and she heard an unexpected story. at that time, the real estate manager who sold the building did not completely close down, but opened a new real estate business in another neighborhood. in addition, he gave the contact information to haewon. when she came to her senses, haewon was in a real estate in a strange neighborhood. ¡°that¡¯s right. he¡¯s a foreigner, but i remember because he¡¯s fluent in korean.¡± the manager, who was staring at the picture that hae-won put out, nodded. ¡°he looks much younger than your age¡­¡± the following words were not heard at all. words stuck in her ears, but that¡¯s all. eventually, it was scattered incompletely in complete sentences. the scene quickly changed as if it were turning over a bookcase, and when she blinked once, she was leaving the real estate by moving her legs without realizing it. a view of an unfamiliar but similar neighborhood. above it, the same red sunset was coloring the sky. looking blankly at the sunset, she felt like her body was floating. it was a sense of which she was in a different dimension from freedom or liberation. no. a sense of floating that comes for a while when the ground on which you were stepping collapses. and the body that couldn¡¯t resist gravity, it was falling. * * * why is li yuyen standing in the picture? why did he visit korea in the past and buy this building? and why does the man standing next to him look like adam? it¡¯s just the back. why? why¡­ ¡°let¡¯s not be awkward since we¡¯re both alphas.¡± that day, her heat cycle exploded, and the alpha¡¯s voice, which she met after stopping in front of a building, was vividly revived in her head. although he was a stranger, he helped haewon and disappeared. she could only vaguely understand the reason today. the reason why he said that. ¡°you¡¯re not an alpha, are you?¡± things that had not been understood in the meantime slowly became clearer, like faces in photographs. and it¡¯s complicatedly tangled in her head. ¡®why, even though we are both omegas, he¡¯s so different, why he doesn¡¯t panic in front of the other alphas. i didn¡¯t understand at first. that¡¯s what it was.¡¯ of course. because he was alpha. he¡¯s an alpha like them. different from me¡­ totally different from me, an omega. ¡°who the hell are you?¡± a transparent stream of water trickled down haewon¡¯s cheek. hae-won didn¡¯t return home until after midnight. the living room light was on until late at night. adam, who was sitting alone in the living room, jumped up and approached haewon. ¡°where were you, haewon?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± adam asked, affectionately covering her shoulder. haewon could not answer any questions. what should i say? i was afraid to go back to my own house so i wandered around the park near my house? ¡°you didn¡¯t answer the phone. i was worried.¡± adam added with an upset face. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± hae-won stared at the back of adam¡¯s hand on her shoulder. she wanted to shake off his hand right away as if a bug were sitting. even though he touched her body countless times. why is it so awkward and horrible? it was as if they were speaking different languages. the man standing in front of her now is a stranger. no, it¡¯s a completely different species than her. everything that she once thought was common was just an illusion, and she was no more than omega standing in one space with alpha. she has always lived with the feeling of a herbivore running away from the eyes of predators. but she was relieved that she didn¡¯t have to do that in front of this guy. ¡®it was all an illusion.¡¯ something hot rose from the depths of haewon¡¯s heart. however, hae-won answered surprisingly calmly. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ve been busy with work.¡± ¡°i see. i was worried because you looked so tired.¡± adam¡¯s hands, who were pressing her shoulders, crept up. he carefully covered haewon¡¯s cheek. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± hae-won clenched her fist without realizing it. it was her cheek that was caught, but she felt like she was strangled. her heart began to beat like crazy. her heartbeat was so fast that her ribs ached. ¡°will you be able to go to work tomorrow?¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes, i have to. wait, can you step back, i need to wash up.¡± hae-won managed to suppress the urge to strike adam¡¯s hand, which was touching her cheek. instead, he gently pushed adam away. ¡°lie down first. you couldn¡¯t sleep because you were waiting for me, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± adam looked like he had something to say, but he seemed to be holding it in consideration of hae-won, who worked late. hae-won left adam behind and went into the bathroom. Chapter 102.1 ¡®what am i doing? i¡¯m¡­¡­.¡¯ hae-won asked herself, staring blankly at the stream of water pouring into the sink. the fiance she believed to be an omega was actually an alpha. she found out about the huge fact, and it was strange for her to act as usual, let alone question. why did you come back? what the hell do you want me from me? it was like walking into the cave where the beast lived and asking for food. but she couldn¡¯t think of any other way. to be exact, she did not have the courage to confront the truth. if she doesn¡¯t expose this, adam will continue to live as an omega. he¡¯ll be kind to her like he does now. it¡¯s a cowardly act that suits a cowardly man. ¡®until when?¡¯ hae-won raised her head. and she continued to think, looking at her pale tired face in the mirror. ¡®how long did adam intend to live as an omega?¡¯ if he really is alpha, if he is the one who visited korea years ago and secretly purchased a building in seoul, and if he accepted a political marriage pretending to be an omega¡­¡­. there would be an end to her false life. the end, in other words, would be the end. ¡°when did your mother die?¡± ¡°when i was very young.¡± not long ago, the conversation she had with adam one day and the js family brothers who ignored him came to mind one after another. without digging deep, it was obvious how the js group would treat him as an illegitimate child. chairman seo also tried to take advantage of adam¡¯s situation. ¡°it¡¯s not complicated. it¡¯s just that you have to figure out who your real family is.¡± ¡°i have never considered the people of js as family. i wasn¡¯t treated like a human being in that house.¡± in fact, this answer was adam¡¯s real intention. ¡°revenge¡­¡± hae-won, who was muttering, bit her lower lip tightly. even the pain spreading faintly felt numb in front of this huge shock. ¡°no way.¡± an illegitimate child who came into the house hiding his trait for revenge. it was an incredible story. it was questionable whether that was possible in the first place. however, hae-won, who saw her face in the mirror, soon thought that it would not be complete nonsense. ¡®i¡¯ve been hiding my traits.¡¯ however, what is spreading in hae-won¡¯s heart now was a sense of distance, not a sense of homogeneity. more and more she didn¡¯t know adam. living as an omega for revenge. it was an act that hae-won couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°hae-won.¡± at the voice calling me from outside, hae-won turned her head toward the door. and she quickly wiped her red eyes. ¡°may i come in?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°you¡¯re not sick? i¡¯m worried.¡± adam asked first in consideration of hae-won, which is different from usual. normally, he would have opened the door first. ¡°i-i¡¯ll be out in a minute.¡± ¡°yes.¡± hae-won began to wash up in a hurry only after hearing adam¡¯s steps away. ¡°are you done washing up?¡± adam asked with a smile. he was still sitting on the couch in the living room, still awake. no, he didn¡¯t seem to want to sleep. hae-won hesitated and sat next to him. there was such an awkward silence. ¡°hae-won, you¡¯re weird today.¡± it was adam who spoke first. hae-won looked at adam instead of answering. adam also continued, leaning his head toward hae-won. ¡°you¡¯re different than usual.¡± ¡°w-what do you mean different? about what?¡± hae-won stammered back. unlike adam, she couldn¡¯t afford it, so she was expressing tension with her whole body. ¡°you look at me like a stranger.¡± hae-won clenched her hands tightly on her lap. did i get caught? the fact that he found out who i was? in the end, hae-won had to be honest. ¡°¡­¡­yes, it¡¯s strange.¡± the answering voice trembled terribly. adam¡¯s eyes drooped when he saw hae-won. ¡°did i do something wrong?¡± when the child-like expression was added to it, hae-won felt like she had made a big mistake. hae-won turned her head to the other side before she became weaker. ¡°no, someone sent me a picture.¡± ¡°picture?¡± ¡°it¡¯s a picture of two men standing in front of an old building,¡± hae-won glanced at adam. adam still looked innocent and ignorant. so, hae-won had false hopes. in fact, isn¡¯t everything an illusion that comes from her own grand delusion? but as she continued, hope faded like a match. only the terrible reality that she didn¡¯t want to admit was waiting for her. Chapter 102.2 ¡°i¡¯ve met an alpha in that building before.¡± ¡°alpha?¡± adam¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°when i zoomed in on the picture, one of them was li yuyen. i can¡¯t recognize anyone else because it was his back, but¡­¡­.¡± hae-won blurted out the end of his words with creeping fear. she clasped her hands in prayer. even though she knows that there is no god to save her. ¡°i don¡¯t know why you two were there¡­¡­.¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say the other one had his back pictured?¡± adam, who was listening to hae-won silently, asked implicitly. it was a tone of how she was sure it was him. that¡¯s exactly what adam said. the man in the picture could not have been adam. furthermore, there is a possibility that the alpha and adam are separate people, and that li yuyen has a connection with the two. however, hae-won had to admit that this reasoning was just a terrible delusion. ¡°no, you¡¯re right.¡± hae-won jumped up from her seat. her eyes looking down at adam were moist before she knew it. her feelings now are not anger or betrayal, but despondency. and it was helplessness. the relationship built on falsehood ends in truth, and the emptiness that comes from the reality that all the hearts that were once considered sincere were fake. ¡°that alpha must be you, too, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°you had no choice but to pretend to have accepted a political marriage, but in fact, you¡¯ve been preparing for it for a long time, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± adam, who was looking up at hae-won, straightened his head. there was a deep shade on his face. in time, ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± adam readily admitted. he was not as relaxed as he usually was when dealing with others. his eyes fixed on the ground, his strong clenched fist, and his trembling voice for some reason. his anxiety seemed to be transmitted through the air. ¡°as hae-won guessed. the reason why i hid my character and entered the js family is to avenge my mother.¡± adam answered quietly. ¡°i didn¡¯t feel guilty about deceiving my fiance. i didn¡¯t care how many people were sacrificed by my personal revenge.¡± at that moment, hae-won had a throbbing pain in her chest. it was confirmed through his mouth that she was a victim. ¡°but it¡¯s different.¡± then adam raised his head toward hae-won. ¡°after i met hae-won, i didn¡¯t care about revenge.¡± he added in a clear voice. hae-won was shaken by adam¡¯s sincere confession. in fact, she didn¡¯t think he¡¯d tell the truth straight away. adam rose from the sofa and cautiously approached hae-won. ¡°there will be no one but hae-won who loves me like this in the future. i can¡¯t live without hae-won. what about you, hae-won? adam¡¯s eyes were more serious than ever. ¡°can¡¯t you? because you¡¯re also an alpha?¡± adam asked with particular strength at the word alpha. but hae-won couldn¡¯t say anything. how many women can blame a man for giving up revenge because he loves her terribly? at least it wasn¡¯t her. ¡°please answer, hae-won.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­no.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°n-not the same.¡± hae-won¡¯s shoulders shook finely. there was a sound that she didn¡¯t know if it was sobbing or laughing through the cracks in her lips. and transparent tears fell down. ¡°hae-won?¡± adam was embarrassed by hae-won¡¯s tears. hae-won quickly stepped back and rubbed her eyes. ¡°d-do you remember when you met me and said you felt weird?¡± ¡°yes, i remember.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not an illusion. adam wasn¡¯t the only one who hid your trait.¡± hae-won couldn¡¯t even see properly because she was wiping away her tears. what kind of expression does adam have? how does he feel? she¡¯s sure he¡¯s flustered. maybe he¡¯s happy that she¡¯s an omega. but one thing was certain. she cannot give the ending he wants. seo hae-won was one of the weak people who ran away cowardly all her life. moreover, she was a cowardly woman who had forgotten, no, given up on how to live as herself. ¡°¡­¡­hiding traits? hae-won, too? adam¡¯s voice trembled slightly. he was taken aback, too. ¡°yes, that¡¯s right. when i was young, i almost got into a dangerous situation while waking up as an omega. the person who saved me was chairman seo. and she helped me live as an alpha.¡± Chapter 103.1 when she remembered the terrible memory, she got goosebumps all over her body. hae-won held her arms and continued to talk with difficulty. ¡°now you know why i can¡¯t leave seohwa while being treated like that, right? you always looked like you didn¡¯t understand. why do i live by being treated like that? why¡­¡­.¡± tears fell from hae-won¡¯s eyes again. tears didn¡¯t dry up like a broken faucet. hae-won cried and cried as all the water was about to escape from her body. ¡°i can¡¯t go back to that time. i-i¡¯m not going back. adam has experienced it for a short time, too.¡± hae-won looked at adam with his teeth clenched. ¡°how painful an omega¡¯s life is.¡± ¡°then stay like this.¡± ¡°w-what?¡± ¡°haewon is an alpha and i¡¯m an omega.¡± while hae-won was off guard, adam wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with his thumb. does this man know what he¡¯s talking about? hae-won was absent-minded for a while and shouted. ¡°no!¡± ¡°why?¡± adam frowned slightly as if he could not understand. hae-won stuttered his words in a hurry. ¡°a-adam is free. now that you¡¯ve given up revenge, you can live as you please. you can start anew anywhere.¡± because you¡¯re an alpha. hae-won swallowed her words. ¡°no, you¡¯re wrong from the beginning. the reason why i gave up my revenge is because of hae-won, but without hae-won, nothing will change.¡± adam countered calmly. hae-won shook her head vigorously. ¡°what are you talking about? it¡¯s not a matter of thinking so simply. do you know the reason i tried to find you in the first place?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± adam answered half-heartedly, as if it were a matter of fact. but it was an important issue for haewon. no, it was the biggest problem for both of them. it was also a task to be solved. ¡°d-do you know what we imprinted?¡± ¡°through sleeping¡­¡± adam opened his eyes wide as if he knew for the first time. haewon was completely deceived by his perfect performance. ¡®you didn¡¯t know that.¡¯ hae-won sighed deeply. ¡°there are times when it is imprinted without having a physical relationship.¡± ¡°are you saying we¡¯re fated?¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes, fated mates, in this case it¡¯s a bad thing.¡± ¡°a bad thing?¡± adam¡¯s eye wiggled at the word. hae-won continued without noticing the subtle change. ¡°to make an imprint with another alpha i¡¯ve only met briefly. and that¡¯s just because i¡¯m an omega. if this is not a bad thing, what is it?¡± ¡°since the alpha was me after all, isn¡¯t it not a bad relationship, is it?¡± adam was blatantly displeased. ¡°that makes it even more of a problem. for the sake of myself, i nearly decided to cheat on you for the rest of your life. and you¡¯re actually that alpha¡­ isn¡¯t it too funny? i-i¡¯m so stupid¡­.¡± haewon¡¯s mind was chaos itself. adam, who decided to take revenge, became fond of her, relieved that his love was sincere. a series of countless emotions pushed haewon to the brink. it is inevitable that it will lead to ruin. i had to let adam go before that. before our relationship is further broken¡­¡­. ¡°i know what you mean. haewon, an omega, must have felt deceived. it¡¯s different to pretend to be an omega, and to pretend to be an alpha.¡± adam, on the other hand, calmly sympathized with hae-won¡¯s mind after calming down her emotions. ¡°you can blame me.¡± ¡°n-no. i can¡¯t do that. i shouldn¡¯t blame adam.¡± hae-won shook her head. she looked up at adam with frightened eyes. she was like a red apple covered with water. that¡¯s a very appetizing apple, too. if he bit it, it would overflow with sweet juice. adam smacked his lips inside.¡¯more than that¡­¡¯ it doesn¡¯t matter if she hates him to the fullest. she is a poor woman who needs help from him anyway. adam waited for the right moment, hiding his twisted feelings. and without further delay, hae-won fired a signal. ¡°oh, please go home today. let¡¯s talk again next time when we calm down.¡± ¡°what¡¯s the point of talking another time?¡± adam grabbed haewon by the shoulder. hae-won creaked like a broken machine when his hand touched her. ¡°it¡¯s obvious anyway.¡± ¡°what do you mean obvious¡­¡± ¡°you¡¯ll ask me to cut off the imprint. make this engagement seem like it¡¯s worthless. am i wrong, haewon?¡± hae-won, who was stabbed to the core, could not say anything. Chapter 103.2 ¡°i can¡¯t do that.¡± adam muttered in a cool voice and laid hae-won¡¯s body on the floor at once. ¡°ugh¡­!¡± hae-won looked at adam in amazement her hands, which had been bound by adam, were raised above her head, and she could not even move a finger. adam held haewon¡¯s chin with his other hand and fixed his gaze straight ahead. ¡°haewon, you hate me, right?¡± adam asked softly. ¡°you hate me. pretending to be an omega when i¡¯m a proud alpha, i act abominably pitiful.¡± ¡°t-that¡¯s not¡­¡­.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, haewon. you can hate me as much as you want. i didn¡¯t think i¡¯d be forgiven anyway. so i tried to live next to you forever with a feeling of atonement.¡± adam¡¯s eyes slowly swept through haewon¡¯s body. hae-won was under the illusion that her body was being touched by the deep gaze. he said, making eye contact with haewon again. ¡°regardless, there¡¯s no way i won¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°w-what are you trying to do¡­¡± adam smiled when hae-won cried and asked. and he stroked her body with his bare hands, ¡°what i do best.¡± ¡°ha¡­!¡± the spot where his hand brushed past was numb. as expected, direct contact was not comparable to his gaze. ¡°ngh¡­?!¡± when adam grabbed one chest, hae-won came to her senses and raised her head. at hae-won¡¯s shocked eyes, adam still only smiled quietly. hae-won was now not sure if the man in front of her was adam she knew. it was no longer possible to guess what was in his head. ¡°you know what, haewon? they say being hated also takes courage.¡± adam continued, rubbing her chest. ¡°since it¡¯s like this anyway, we¡¯re not going to go back to the past. if so, we have no choice but to continue to be broken.¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if this love smells of decay. decaying in the first place is proof of being alive. for what is alive is bound to rot. love is love even if it reeks. adam folded his eyes nicely and smiled and thought. ¡°i-i don¡¯t want to. stop it. please¡­¡­.¡± ¡°yes, you have to endure it even if you don¡¯t like it.¡± the sweaty hand that covered haewon¡¯s forehead pulled back the hair that was clinging to her skin. adam added, looking down at haewon with unprecedented loveliness. ¡°i¡¯m not going to stop.¡± * * * ¡°hm, ngh, haa¡­.¡± haewon crouched like a shrimp and gasped. adam let go of her bound hands, but she couldn¡¯t move because her whole body was tense. ¡®my body is so heavy.¡¯ something was actually weighing on her body. even though it was invisible, the effect was certain. an alpha pheromone. perhaps due to the influence of each imprint, hae-won could not come to her senses even with a small amount of pheromone. adam, on the other hand, had a creepy calm attitude. indeed, it was like an alpha dominating her. ¡°the pheromone will stop here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± hae-won struggled to look up at adam. ¡°if hae-won faints on the way and doesn¡¯t remember what happened today, it¡¯s a big deal, right?¡± adam gently explained hae-won¡¯s cheek by lovingly smoothingly. ¡®adam¡¯s hand, it feels good¡­¡­.¡¯ hae-won unwittingly rubbed her cheek against adam¡¯s palm. in despair at adam¡¯s words, omega¡¯s body yearned anxiously for him. the evidence was her soaked underwear that clung to her vagina. because of the love liquid that came out every time she exhaled. ¡°ha, ha¡­.¡± hae-won couldn¡¯t stand it because the inside of her thighs and the secret area deep inside were throbbing. every time she twisted her thigh, pheromones trickled out. ¡°the nice smell.¡± adam inhaled the breath. unlike himself, who rationally controls his pheromones, the excited hae-won¡¯s body was releasing pheromones. thanks to this, his lower part of the body was filled with blood just by breathing, making his legs stiff. the pheromone of omega was the strongest aphrodisiac for an alpha. adam crossed his arms and rolled up his t-shirt. the slowly outlined body was tight not only with muscles but also with veins. his whole body was like an angry genitalia. his sensual body was indeed the alpha itself. ¡°hngg¡­¡± hae-won looked at adam¡¯s top, which fell to the floor, and exhaled her painful breath. he only took off a layer of clothes, but the concentration of pheromones floating in the air became thicker. ¡°come here, haewon. you¡¯re too far.¡± adam grabbed hae-won¡¯s ankle and pulled her. her body slipped helplessly sweeping the floor like a trapped prey. soon adam¡¯s shadow hung over haewon. ¡°!¡± adam took out his penis from his pants with hae-won between his legs. Chapter 104.1 like the sculpture-like face, the boundary between the glans and the penis was clearly defined. even the veins that wrapped around his penis stood out. hae-won couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the obscene outline. adam slowly swept up the red penis and asked in a sneaky tone. ¡°you say you don¡¯t like it. what should i do if i look at it with expectant eyes, huh?¡± the color of the glans became darker due to the blood rushing to it, and the scent of pheromones became stronger along with the pre-cum. ¡°ugh¡­¡± hae-won continued to follow adam¡¯s movements with her eyes, even though she knew she had to refuse. she couldn¡¯t turn her eyes away from the red penis. it was an omega¡¯s instinct. ¡°hae-won is passionately, hoo¡­¡­, i¡¯m getting more excited for no reason.¡± instead of lubrication, the dripping glandular fluid made a sound. adam let out a slow moan and continued to touch his cock. adam, who grinned with his eyes bent, was as usual. however, he has no qualms about revealing his characteristics. ¡°hae-won, are you excited, too? your favorite alpha penis is right in front of you.¡± adam purposely clench his teeth and shook his jaws strongly. ¡°it¡¯s getting bigger and bigger there. when you imagine it¡­¡­ inside your body, your pussy is throbbing, isn¡¯t it? a few drops of cum splattered down hae-won¡¯s face. the area was burning as if it had touched the fire. ¡°hnn¡­¡± hae-won¡¯s breathing became more and more rough. as adam said, looking at the glans dripping with thick cum, she felt like her body was burning up and her eyes were going to turn upside down. ¡°mouth.¡± then adam pulled hae-won¡¯s chin. ¡°open it, that¡¯s right.¡± he aimed at the tip of his glans into her round mouth and moved his cock without stopping. his back shook when he came. ¡°urgh¡­¡± ¡°!¡± hot semen poured over hae-won¡¯s tongue. the sensation of sticky semen melting around the tongue was creepy. ¡°swallow everything.¡± adam personally lifted her chin on behalf of hae-won, who was hardened. ¡°now you know that the semen you drink every day is an alpha semen, so will it taste a little different?¡± adam muttered in a merry voice. the open lips closed, and the semen, which had been accumulated on the tongue, flowed down the esophagus. ¡°uh, um¡­¡± gulp. adam let go of her chin only after confirming that hae-won swallowed his semen. ¡°hngh, ha¡­¡­!¡± hae-won quickly turned her head and breathed hard. there was a strong smell of semen in her mouth. she wanted to rinse her mouth with cold water right away. this is because her body was more excited and tried to run wild, even though she only received his semen through her mouth. just like that was an unbearable stimulus for omega. ¡®i have to run away.¡¯ hae-won managed to turn over, resisting omega¡¯s desire. unable to get up because her legs were weak, she began to crawl forward. adam grinned at hae-won¡¯s twitching buttocks. just like a child who had just begun to flip, her sloppy movement was lovely. ¡°you look like a penguin.¡± adam leisurely climbed on top of hae-won and pressed her neck painlessly with one hand. ¡°heuk¡­!¡± hae-won shrank pitifully. adam lowered himself and bit her ear. hae-won trembled when her cartilage was crushed between his teeth. ¡°what do you think, hae-won? do you hate me now?¡± adam spat out her ear, put his lips close to her ear, and asked. when hae-won didn¡¯t answer, he added this time by touching her earlobes with his teeth marks. ¡°or are you itching to get fucked?¡± ¡°ugh¡­!¡± adam rubbed his erect cock with his body overlapping behind hae-won¡¯s back. ¡°oh, this is my favorite underwear.¡± adam groped over hae-won¡¯s underwear and smiled. he could tell without looking because he liked the soft texture. ¡°why did you wear it again? it¡¯s tempting.¡± adam forced his hand into her underwear. adam touched the drenched vagina with fluids and pinched her clit. ¡°ha¡­!¡± ¡°yeah. it feels good here, doesn¡¯t it?¡± adam pulled her clitoris. soon after, her clitoris swelled up. ¡°let¡¯s admit it. i¡¯m the only alpha who can feed you delicious semen, hae-won.¡± ¡°uh, uhngh¡­!¡± ¡°even when you swallow my semen, you get excited and wet like this. hae-won, can you really live without me?¡± Chapter 104.2 when adam pulled her clitoris once again, hae-won took a deep breath. ¡®good. i feel good. i feel good.¡­.¡¯ her core was burning. in the meantime, the erect cock still pressed her butt. hae-won¡¯s body was preparing to accept him, tightening and loosening her insides involuntarily. no, i was full of expectations. ¡°p-put it in, hhh¡­¡­!¡± hae-won, who was muttering without realizing it, belatedly came to her senses and closed her eyes and mouth. but adam¡¯s persistent harassment eventually forced her to open her mouth again. adam twisted the clit hard. ¡°ahhh¡­¡± a tingling sensation penetrated her soft body. it was her climax. the liquid from the vagina soaked the clothes. the fluids, which could not be absorbed, grew little by little on the floor and finally formed a small puddle. ¡°that¡¯s a lot of fluids.¡± adam muttered admiringly. adam turned hae-won¡¯s body, still intoxicated by the afterglow of the climax. the center of her pants was wet as if she had peed. with an insidious smile, he pulled hae-won¡¯s pants and underwear down at the same time. when the cold air touched her exposed lower body in an instant, hae-won¡¯s vagina shrank as she flinched. however, the sweet scent could not be prevented. adam opened one of hae-won¡¯s thighs to the side to appreciate her shivering core in the cold. the clit, which pinched and twisted with his hands for a long time, was proudly swollen. adam set up his index finger nails and began tapping on the clits. every time, hae-won shook her shoulders with a start. ¡°oh, but what did you say earlier?¡± adam asked slowly, tapping on the nucleus. the way he pretended not to know even though he understood everything was so vicious that she hated it. ¡°huh? hae-won? i won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± adam lowered his finger obliquely and crushed the clit. a wave of pleasure devoured hae-won¡¯s lower body. ¡°ahhh¡­¡± ¡°did you ask me to put it in?¡± when he placed his little thumb to the swelling vagina, it sucked in his fingertips as if it had been waiting. like a baby with a baby bottle in its mouth. ¡°hngh!¡± adam pulled out his thumb. then, he kissed his thumb and drank the fluid that was stuck to it with a sound. suck, suck. it happened to be the same sound he made when he was sucking milk in her chest last time. hae-won¡¯s nipples became hard. adam stimulated hae-won by mobilizing her five senses. hae-won became increasingly helpless in the face of the pleasure. and then he wished. the physical union with this devilish man. hae-won struggled to turn her head toward adam. she said nothing, but her eyes were seized with strong desire. ¡°right.¡± adam¡¯s sharp eyes bent gently. however, there was no hesitation in digging into her. ¡°i¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± * * * thrust, thrust, thrust! adam drove his hip like a beast. hae-won was barely enduring the violent insertion with her legs wide open. the legs, which were floating low in the air, swayed terribly. ¡°s-stop, ngh¡­¡­!¡± ¡°should i really stop?¡± ¡°ah, aheuk, ugghhh¡­!¡± ¡°but why, do your words, and body speak, different things?¡± adam rubbed his handsome nose against hae-won¡¯s cheek and asked. ¡°i-i¡¯m going to be ruined. please¡­!¡± ¡°hm? you won¡¯t be ruined. alpha and omega. an alpha, hoo, is fucking an omega¡¯s, pussy.¡± adam slowly pulled his waist back, and the sticky core sucking his penis followed him to the entrance. adam giggled as he looked at the vagina, which was as round as his penis. ¡°look, hae-won doesn¡¯t want to let go either.¡± slap! at adam¡¯s strong waist gesture, hae-won groaned, tilting her neck to the fullest. ¡°um, ah, ahngh!¡± since then, the only thing that comes out of her mouth is a pretty moan. so adam thrust inside hae-won without giving her time to catch her breath. thrust! the firm erection of his penis stimulated the vaginal muscles by repeating his thrusts quickly. hae-won only shed tears at the pleasure that exceeded the limit. the living room was simply a mess with the sound of flesh colliding, the sound of fluids, and the moaning of hae-won. Chapter 105.1 ¡®more, more¡­¡¯ now there was no reason left in hae-won¡¯s head to push adam away. there was only a female¡¯s desire to maximize the sweet numbness that came up through their joints. ¡°ugh¡­¡± when hae-won spilled pheromones without herself knowing, adam narrowed his forehead and bit his lower lip. the sweet pheromone was so stimulating that his eyes turned upside down. he felt like he cut open a ripe peach and stuck his nose on it. he understood why hae-won was afraid to live as an omega. there will be no alpha anywhere in the world that can withstand this sweet scent. but things have changed. as long as the two were imprinted, adam was the only one responding to her pheromone. there will never be another alpha who can take her pheromone and rut. by the way, ou¡¯re going to cut off the imprint? you¡¯re gonna let the other alphas smell this sweet? ¡®don¡¯t make me laugh.¡¯ adam lifted hae-won¡¯s chin and forced her to kiss him. the tongue got tangled in the cramped mouth of hae-won. ¡°uh, hnn¡­¡­!¡± when hae-won tried to hide her tongue, adam touched the tip of her tongue. hae-won¡¯s tongue, which was stimulated, popped out. adam snatched it and sipped it in case he missed it. and he lifted the crooked bra cup completely and rubbed hae-won¡¯s breast wildly. he didn¡¯t forget to pinch the nipple between his fingers. he wanted to monopolize the pheromones that stuck to his nasal cavity, the flesh that wraps around his hands, the pressure of the vaginal wall that tightens his penis relentlessly, and everything that constitutes hae-won. no compromise was possible here. it was mine. all. of. it. ¡°urgh¡­¡± adam¡¯s intense possessiveness exploded. his penis muscles began to swell. it was knotted. ¡°ah, ah¡­?¡± hae-won¡¯s eyes opened up as if the inside of her entrance was slowly blocked. adam slowly lifted his upper body, conscious of her reaction. ¡°my cock is swelling inside hae-won.¡± adam pulled hae-won¡¯s chin toward their joined bodies. and he slightly tilted his waist back as if he was checking. naturally, the penis bone was swollen and there was no way that it would not fall out. ¡°this is what knotting is. i¡¯m alpha, and hae-won is omega.¡± ¡®are you saying i have to stay like this?¡¯ hae-won was shocked by everything. she can¡¯t believe this is an alpha. it is simply a beast for breeding. ¡°k-knotting¡­¡± the color of hae-won¡¯s face has gone away. ¡°yes, knotting. now, i¡¯ll feed you a ton of alpha semen that you like.¡± adam stroked hae-won¡¯s slightly convex lower stomach and whispered, ¡°you¡¯re looking forward to it, right? it¡¯ll be better than when you swallow my semen with your mouth.¡± ¡°ha¡­!¡± adam bit hae-won¡¯s ear and ejaculated semen. hot semen poured into her uterus, which had become sensitive to the fullest extent. ¡°ugh, ngh, ah¡­¡­!¡± hae-won reached her climax at one stroke. just by the semen seeping through the flesh, an unbearable orgasm storm swept. the vaginal walls spasmed, frantically tightening adam¡¯s penis. adam¡¯s brow crumpled at the pressure that seemed to cut his cock. ¡°urg¡­¡± adam gritted his teeth and hugged hae-won¡¯s body tightly with his arms. hae-won¡¯s soft body was pleasantly entangled in his hard muscles. ¡°ugh, ahh¡­!¡± adam was finally able to catch his breath. but it wasn¡¯t the end. it was just the beginning. his penis bone was still stiff and swollen. adam hugged her waist and lifted her up. it was an instinct to implant a lot of semen in her uterus somehow. ¡°hn¡­!¡± hae-won groaned with her face buried in his arms. semen rushed into the uterus. however, the amount was so large that some semen flowed down her inner thigh. adam poured out more semen again. ¡®it¡¯s full.¡¯ hae-won was in despair when she saw the visibly swollen lower belly. she couldn¡¯t believe it was all because of the huge amount of semen. it was more reliable to say that a water hose was turned on. ¡°hoo¡­ it¡¯s my second time, but the amount doesn¡¯t decrease.¡± adam put his hand on her convex lower abdomen and whispered. then, he rubbed his head against hae-won¡¯s neck. like a cat that comes up to its owner and grunts. ¡°hae-won, i think i can come more because it¡¯s so soft and i feel good inside.¡± ¡°hngh, s-stop, it¡¯s enough, please stop¡­.¡± hae-won sobbed and begged. instead of answering, adam chewed hae-won¡¯s earlobes. clinging to her, he was like a wild animal that couldn¡¯t communicate at all. Chapter 105.2 ¡°i wish you could get pregnant.¡± the beast whispered in a human voice. at the word of pregnancy, hae-won seemed to be shaking her heart. at the same time, his penis was wrapped tightly. ¡®it¡¯s tight again.¡¯ adam smiled because he was proud of the tightening walls. ¡°are you having a hard time because you¡¯re taking medicine?¡± ¡°¡­¡­no.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t need it, i don¡¯t need it¡­¡­! i don¡¯t need a kid!¡± hae-won shouted loudly. adam¡¯s eyes, which were looking at hae-won lovingly, instantly cooled. adam held hae-won¡¯s arms with one hand and pressed them over her head. what the hell is this lovely woman who raises her hips like a female cat and tightens her vaginal wall? ¡°are you serious, hae-won?¡± adam pushed his face close to hae-won¡¯s ear. hae-won felt like a small animal that felt threatened with survival due to the cold voice. ¡°do you hate it because it¡¯s my child? or do you hate children yourself?¡± adam muttered vague words that she didn¡¯t know if they were questions or talking to himself. ¡°if it¡¯s the former, i¡¯m terribly hurt.¡± ¡°hnn¡­¡± the answer did not return. as hae-won trembled without answering, a smile spread on adam¡¯s cool expression. adam kissed hae-won¡¯s head lightly as if he had never done so. ¡°oh, my. are you scared?¡± cute. adam wrapped his arm around hae-won¡¯s waist, which holds a lot of his semen. until hae-won can¡¯t stand the heavy pheromone and semen smell anymore and loses her mind. continue, continue. * * * ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± adam looked at hae-won with one chin on his side. it broke his heart to think that she would give a contemptuous look as soon as she woke up. however, if this allowed him to monopolize her for the rest of his life, this payback was cheap. seo hae-won is such a woman. no matter how angry she is, she will eventually forgive the person who gave her a little of his heart. a good-natured woman. that¡¯s why she¡¯s so lovely. anyway, he¡¯s the only one who will cherish such a vulnerable woman, so isn¡¯t it not a bad situation for hae-won? adam had the nerve to rationalize himself. ¡°hm, mhm¡­.¡± at that time, hae-won¡¯s eyelids twitched. oh, she¡¯s about to wake up. hae-won fluttered like an animal. at last she opened her eyes. the slightly wet light brown eyes were so coveted that he wanted to lick them with his tongue. ¡°are you up?¡± adam smiled clearly and stroked hae-won¡¯s head. hae-won, who was calmly accepting the touch, hit his hand convulsively as if everything last night had occurred to her. slap! hae-won was frozen for a while in that state. she looked confused at a glance. of course. she couldn¡¯t understand him saying hello like usual after doing that last night. she shouted a beat late. ¡°d-don¡¯t touch me!¡± there was a trace of love on the slightly hoarse voice. just by looking at the red marks that bloomed all over her body, she could see how much adam had bitten and sucked her body. hae-won rose up and crept back. then, realizing that she was naked, she hurriedly pulled the blanket and covered herself. it was a very meaningless act. how embarrassing would it be if he pulled it back from his side? will she cry? adam suppressed the creeping sadism. instead, he made a pitiful expression by bending his eyebrows. ¡°i¡¯m upset that i¡¯ve been scolded by hae-won since this morning.¡± it wasn¡¯t long before he bent his eyes ironically and laughed. ¡°but when you look at me like this, you seem to remember properly.¡± at adam¡¯s words, hae-won¡¯s eyes widened, and she began to twitch as if she would shed tears right away. normally, she would be happy with the man lying next to her. and she¡¯d be relieved. although they have the same traits, she believed that they could understand each other more. a man who gives for her more than anyone else. the feeling of being loved and cherished by such a lovely person. it was all her first time, so she felt very affectionate. but last night adam acted like she was laughing at her all this time. he subdued her with the characteristics of an alpha. it was never adam she knew. actually, did he want to do it for a long time? when she imagined that, adam felt more scared. ¡°why did you¡­¡­.¡± ¡°well, why did i do that?¡± adam rose to his feet, muttering. Chapter 106.1 it was not visible to hae-won, but adam¡¯s body also had traces of fierce sex. in the end, hae-won, who lost his reason on the way, scratched adam¡¯s back and left a nail mark. even now, whenever he moved his body, his back felt good and throbbing. adam enjoyed the faint pain and swept his disheveled bangs with one hand. and he stared straight at hae-won. ¡°if i¡¯m going to be despised anyway, is it better to be a thoroughly bad guy?¡± ¡°what¡­?¡± adam answered with a fishy smile. ¡°i don¡¯t like half-hearted things.¡± ¡°a-are you serious?¡± ¡°yes, i mean it.¡± adam smiled broadly. hae-won was relieved by the nonchalant, innocent response. at the same time, a wild smile came out of his mouth. ¡°ha¡­. then that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± hae-won, who was laughing in vain, suddenly raised her head. and she looked at adam with open eyes. ¡°you¡¯re the same.¡± ¡°who are you saying i¡¯m the same as?¡± ¡°with the other alphas who hurt me¡­¡­ in the end, after all, you were no different from other alphas.¡± hae-won shivered and shouted, clutching the blanket. ¡°i¡¯m really disappointed. this is the only man i¡¯ve ever loved.¡­!¡± ¡°then what else can i do?¡± when hae-won raised her head, adam was right in front of her. ¡°ack!¡± in an instant, he laid hae-won¡¯s body down and put her face close to him. the gleaming gray eyes were fixed only toward hae-won. ¡°as hae-won said.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°i¡¯m a self-righteous and selfish alpha.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± adam¡¯s breath on her skin was horrifyingly cool. it seemed cold-blooded, with no warmth. ¡°what can i do? alpha can only do this.¡± ¡°d-don¡¯t make excuses based on your traits¡­!¡± hae-won twisted her body around to escape. but it didn¡¯t work. adam didn¡¯t seem to want to let go of his hand that held hae-won. it was impossible to escape on her own. ¡°excuse me.¡± adam closed his eyes and grinned. when he opened his eyes again, adam was the usual expression hae-won knew. the following tone was also so gentle. ¡°hae-won was the first one to talk about my character, right?¡± when adam hit the nail on the head, hae-won was speechless. ¡°alpha is such a simple creature. instinct precedes reason when it comes to relationships with their partner, omega. sexs, cum, a disgusting group of people that is satisfied only when they somehow breed in their partner.¡± adam gently put his forehead on hae-won¡¯s forehead. ¡°are you disappointed that i¡¯m such a disgusting alpha, hae-won? ¡°!¡± hae-won couldn¡¯t move her whole body like a beast caught in a trap. ¡°am i not the omega fianc¨¦ who stimulates your desire to protect me? huh? if so, that would be very sad.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± adam also did not take his eyes off her, as if nothing else could be seen except hae-won. then the alarm rang in hae-won¡¯s head. it was then. for hae-won, alpha and omega have a wolf-like relationship with sheep. beings that can never be equal. ¡®i have to run away.¡¯ hae-won gently reached out to the side and fumbled around. and she grabbed the pillow at her fingertips and swung it with all her might. pow! adam¡¯s head was slightly pushed to the side with a soft sound that contrasted with what she wanted. no, the expression ¡°pushed out¡± was right. he was willing to give her his cheek. she didn¡¯t hit him with her hands, but she thought of pushing him away with a pillow. isn¡¯t she too soft-hearted? ¡°hoo¡­¡± adam began to laugh with his face buried in the pillow. for hae-won, who didn¡¯t know what was in his head, it was just a scary laugh. then he suddenly grabbed hae-won¡¯s wrist. ¡°ack.¡± hae-won didn¡¯t give much strength, but she dropped the pillow. flop. the pillow fell weakly to the floor. adam¡¯s face, which was revealed soon, was so insensitive that she wondered if he was the one who had a silly smile. it was a time when hae-won was nervous, wondering if she had provoked him more. ¡°why are you scared?¡± adam murmured, observing hae-won. ¡°you don¡¯t have to be so scared. i can¡¯t hurt hae-won. you don¡¯t trust me?¡± adam tilted his head. what kind of answer does he want? he has been hiding the fact that he¡¯s an alpha for so long. hae-won trembled with a sense of betrayal that had soared. Chapter 106.2 ¡°even though i¡¯m crazy about you, i didn¡¯t forget the reality. it means i¡¯m not crazy enough to lock you up on a remote island and completely isolate you from society.¡± ¡°t-that¡¯s¡­.¡± hae-won doubted her ears. now she¡¯s embarrassed and can¡¯t even speak properly. he said it as if it was a joke, but who is the man in front of her? he was a human being who hid his character to avenge his family. what they just talked about was not completely impossible. therefore, his words to reassure hae-won only amplified her fear. in the worst case scenario, it was nothing short of a threat to do so. at least hae-won felt that way. ¡°now, let¡¯s wash up and go to work.¡± whether he knew hae-won¡¯s feelings or not, adam added refreshingly and let go of her shoulders. however, hae-won did not think about getting up after a long time. ¡°hae-won?¡± as adam approached her anxiously, hae-won quickly turned around. she buried her face in a pillow in her arms. ¡°¡­¡­get out.¡± hae-won buried her face in the pillow and murmured. ¡°i don¡¯t want to say anything more.¡± it won¡¯t do her any good to resist. no, everything was meaningless in front of this man. she¡¯s so scared and hateful, but she¡¯s emotional towards adam. once again, good and bad memories were mixed up in a mess, adding to the confusion. this was a repetition of yesterday. ¡°what if the president finds out that you¡¯re an alpha?¡± hae-won asked, gently sticking her face out of the pillow. ¡°are you going to say it to her?¡± adam grinned and asked back. hae-won was speechless at his unexpected answer. there was no reason to tell chairman seo about this. she hated adam, and she felt deeply betrayed by adam, who deceived her, but she didn¡¯t want his life to be completely destroyed. still, there was only one wish for hae-won. going back to before she met adam. in which adam also forgets what happened with her and lives freely. hae-won still believed it was for the best. so i lied. ¡°¡­¡­yes. if you continue to be stubborn, there is no choice.¡± ¡°who knows.¡± adam muttered, looking out the window. the morning sunlight that came through the blinds was gradually expanding the area in the room. adam stroked the beam of light with his eyes and got on top of hae-won. ¡°you can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°no, i will.¡± hae-won answered, hugging the pillow tightly. ¡°yeah, i can¡¯t.¡± adam held hae-won¡¯s pillow with one hand. hae-won looked up at adam at a more oblique angle with the pillow. ¡°because you love me so much. that¡¯s why you¡¯re being treated like this.¡± adam¡¯s beautifully curved eyes were asking if he was wrong. ¡°anyway, hae-won is very bad at lying. by the way, hae-won. same here. i love you the same. that¡¯s why i want to be with you forever.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± his arms, which squeezed the sheet, hugged hae-won¡¯s body tightly. adam¡¯s temperature was warm enough to make her eyes red. ah. how happy she was in this warm embrace just a while ago. ¡°ugh. hic¡­.¡± in the end, hae-won burst into tears. ¡°please, please let me go. please¡­.¡± ¡°hm, no.¡± it was infinitely friendly and at the same time the most euphemistic rejection. * * * ¡°¡­¡­.¡± when she opened her eyes again, hae-won was lying in bed alone. she seemed to have fallen asleep after crying. no, did i faint? so many things happened in a short time that hae-won was at a limit both physically and mentally. she placed her hand carefully on the seat where adam was lying. she didn¡¯t feel warm anymore, maybe he was away a long time ago. when she came out of the bedroom, the house was lonely. hae-won, who was looking around blankly, suddenly remembered her job and found her cell phone. ¡®i got a call from bora.¡¯ she thought she was asking her why she couldn¡¯t come to work, but it was completely different. [i have heard it. take care of your health and have a good rest! leave the seohwa welfare to me!] bora misunderstood that hae-won was on sick leave because she was not feeling well. ¡®he did this while i¡¯m sleeping.¡­.¡¯ when she thought of adam, who would have lied to bora casually, she was trembling with his shamelessness. hae-won sighed deeply. ¡®and what is he doing?¡¯ hae-won hesitated to contact adam. did he go to work as usual? then an ominous thought crossed her mind. eventually, the person who gnawed at her fragile mind and fainted came to mind. ¡°what if the chairman finds out that he¡¯s an alpha?¡± no way. hae-won called adam urgently. but at the end of the day, the call was not connected. Chapter 107.1 ¡°haa¡­¡± sera shook her legs nervously with her face buried in her hands. like being driven to the edge of a precipice. is there anything else to express her situation this well? if she had succeeded in killing adam, she wouldn¡¯t have had to be so anxious. but it failed. worst of all, this failure continued to hold hdr back. as time goes by, it becomes a heavier shackle that will control not only her ankles but her entire life. she spent each day in anxiety and anxiety because she was afraid that the fact that she had instigated murder would be revealed. eventually, the anxiety interfered with daily life and she was suffering from insomnia every night. she wished it had ended there. her hallucination of kang tae-oh, whom she met in her dream a few days ago, began to appear. at first, when looking at a corner or far away, he stood as if he was a ghost, but as time went by, he got closer ¡°¡ª¡ª.¡± he even talked to her in an inscrutable, grotesque language. even now, he came next to her and was muttering something. ¡°shut up! shut up!¡± sera covered her ears with her hands covering her face. if he was a living human being, she would have strangled him to shut his mouth. her hallucination with kang tae-oh also greatly disrupted sera¡¯s daily life, and eventually she even touched unauthorized drugs to quell this growing anxiety. ¡°when are you coming?¡± sera, who was shaking her legs nervously, shouted. at that moment, someone opened the front door and entered the house with good timing. ¡°v-vice chairman¡­¡­!¡± mr. kim was stunned by the mess in the living room. sera¡¯s house, which was always neat, has long turned into a mess like a bomb. mr. kim crept up to sera, avoiding an unidentified piece of glass on the floor. ¡°i found what you ordered,¡± ¡°why are you so late? give it to me!¡± sera snatched the envelope in mr. kim¡¯s hand without answering. chew, chew. kim byun looked at sera, who chewed pills raw, as if she were a ghost. sera took out a new medicine from another medicine bottle and took it in a bite, perhaps this was not enough. ¡°w-wouldn¡¯t it be too much if you mix and take various drugs like this?¡± ¡°shut up, i¡¯ll take care of it.¡± at sera¡¯s scolding, mr. kim closed his mouth tightly. then, he hesitated and opened his lips again. ¡°i heard you can¡¯t sleep these days. maybe you should consult a specialist¡­¡­.¡± ¡°do i look like a psychopath to you?¡± sera sharply retorted. ¡°n-no. it¡¯s not like that!¡± mr. kim closed his eyes tightly. sera¡¯s condition has deteriorated abnormally, no, horribly since some time ago. when he saw her talking to herself as if she was talking to someone while looking in the air where no one was there, it was really chilling. ¡°¡­¡­¡­wouldn¡¯t it be better to tell the chairman?¡± ¡°what are you going to tell her about?¡± ¡°the secret.¡± mr. kim answered, rolling his eyes. sera, who didn¡¯t understand immediately, looked at mr. kim with blank eyes. as if she was already drunk with medicine. ¡®only he knows about it, joo adam¡­.¡¯ right. this guy knew it. there are two people who know about the secret. how did i forget all this time? ¡°¡­¡­you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°if you take this medicine and that medicine without being properly prescribed, my liver will be ruined. no, my whole body will be ruined.¡± ¡°vice chairman¡­!¡± kim byun looked at sera with a bright face. ¡°yes, let¡¯s stop doing this.¡± sera threw the medicine bottle in her hand far away. tuk. roll. the medicine container that fell on the floor rolled and hit the wall and stopped. ¡°will you bring all the pills in the bathroom cabinet?¡± ¡°yes! i understand!¡± mr. kim quickly ran to the bathroom. sera picked up the medicine bottle she threw on the floor again and slowly stepped toward the kitchen. ¡°i didn¡¯t get these drugs for her¡­¡­.¡± mr. kim was speechless at the feast of the medicine bottle that filled the storage cabinet. ¡®but it¡¯s a relief that she¡¯s going to throw everything away. by the way, she suddenly changed her mind. is it because i brought up the chairman?¡¯ kim byun swept the medicine bottles into the plastic bag. he was feeling a belated wonder, and there was a sign of movement at the door. mr. kim turned his head slowly. ¡°vice chairman? oh my¡­¡­!¡± when kim byun saw the object in sera¡¯s hand, he was horrified and stepped back. it was a kitchen knife. Chapter 107.2 he thinks she has never used it before. it¡¯s sharpened. his eyes went black when he thought that blade would cut his body instead of food ingredients. mr. kim blamed himself for his complacency. he didn¡¯t feel much of a crisis when he entered the bathroom. a cold sweat ran down his spine. he was faced with a once-in-a-lifetime crisis. ¡°v-vice-president. w-what¡¯s that? why are you holding such a dangerous thing¡­¡­.¡± he wanted to turn his head, but he couldn¡¯t because of the fear of soaring out of nowhere. sera turned around and muttered. ¡°you¡¯re being stupid, so i have to clean up.¡± ¡°who the hell are you talking about?! from a long time ago¡­!¡± kim byun shouted in a voice that seemed to cry at the strange appearance. ¡°what? can¡¯t you see it?¡± sera tilted her head and began to laugh. ¡°you won¡¯t know who i¡¯m talking about. you¡¯re not the crazy one. i¡¯m the psychopath, right?¡± and she ran without warning and swung the knife at kim. ¡°uwak!¡± perhaps it was thanks to his extreme survival instinct, kim byun, who had been listening to the sound of her body, quickly crouched down. bang! the blade missed and hit the glass partition. the glass cracked with a sound around the stamped part. kim byun barely regained consciousness and moved his body while staring blankly at the glass. his legs didn¡¯t have any strength. he tried to creep out on the floor. ¡°he, hiickk!¡± ¡°you little rat!¡± ¡°ah! s-save¡­¡­!¡± stab! sera put a knife down his body. ¡°hoo, hoo¡­!¡± how long has it been? the bathroom turned into a mess in a different sense from the living room. sera wiped the blood off her face with the back of her hand. and she looked down proudly at her results and laughed loudly. ¡°nhh. nhh. hahaha!¡± after a laugh, sera grabbed the kitchen knife. ¡°it was this easy. i stupidly put the task in someone else¡¯s hands. that¡¯s why i failed.¡± sera looked into the air again and murmured. ¡°did you see it, kang tae-oh? i can work it out without a guy like you. i-i¡¯m gonna fix everything.¡± * * * the headquarters of seohwa group. chairman seo was sitting on the sofa with a very unpleasant expression. she stared fiercely at the cell phone on the coffee table. the recorded call was being played on the cell phone. ¨C did you kill him? did you kill him? are you sure you killed that guy joo adam! the main character of the voice shouting at the other person was none other than her eldest daughter, seo sera. ¨C are you trying to make a deal? what do you want, money? my body? ¡°stop.¡± chairman seo said firmly as if she could not listen to it more. adam silently stopped playing at her will. ¡®i can¡¯t believe you did this without me knowing.¡¯ chairman seo sighed deeply inside. barely suppressed her anger, she looked up at the arrogant uninvited guest sitting in front of her. ¡°i thought you were obedient. you¡¯ve been hiding your dangerous intentions, haven¡¯t you?¡± chairman seo twisted her mouth and asked with a smile. adam glanced at the cell phone on which the phone was recorded and turned his eyes to chairman seo. his eyes bent coyly, no, cheeky. ¡°what do you mean dangerous intentions? someone would misunderstand if they heard it. i wasn¡¯t the one who instigated the murder, but your eldest daughter.¡± his answer completely took a smile off chairman seo¡¯s face. chairman seo also had no choice this time. the murder was a felony that could not be compared to stealing genes and conducting paternity tests without the consent of the person involved. she was aware that sera felt a sense of crisis by her entrusting hae-won with the heavy responsibility in the seohwa group. and the fact that she works day and night to be recognized by her. this is why she has become noticeably thinner recently. chairman seo¡¯s guess was not wrong. however, she did not know that the eldest child¡¯s desire to be recognized exceeded the general level and reached a pathological obsession. ¡®she seems anxious these days¡­¡­. was it because she did such a ridiculous thing?¡¯ chairman seo asked. ¡°what do you want?¡± ¡°get your hands off haewon.¡± ¡°with just your words?¡± chairman seo crumpled her brows. she¡¯s afraid he¡¯s a shallow one. adam answered politely when he heard chairman seo adding with her tongue clapped. ¡°should i correct it? i hope you don¡¯t interfere in the life of a woman named seo hae-won.¡± adam smiled. the smile in full bloom on his face was a clear sneer. she even felt the ease of the winner who had the upper hand. that made chairman seo more unpleasant. ¡°so what do you get?¡± Chapter 108.1 ¡°the future of living happily with haewon.¡± ¡°what a load of crap. you¡¯re going to take advantage of her.¡± chairman seo snorted. ¡°is it for your shameful revenge? or, for another purpose? are you saying you¡¯re going to take control of the two big corporate groups with an alpha spouse?¡± she yelled at him severely. the angry alpha rose in strength. ¡°it¡¯s just in your head, you illegitimate child! i¡¯m tired of talking about this love bullshit, so tell me exactly what you want!¡± chairman seo slammed the armrest of the sofa. the teacup on the coffee table trembled slightly, as if it had been an earthquake. if it was a normal omega, they would have kept their eyes down. however, adam only stared at chairman seo, who was full of anger, with his chin on one arm. he tilted his head slightly and slowly opened his mouth. ¡°it¡¯s fascinating.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°when i listen to you, i seem strangely worried about hae-won.¡± ¡°of course you¡¯re saying that. she¡¯s part of our seohwa group, too. it¡¯s my duty to prevent people from being used by lowly things like you.¡± ¡°no, you hate haewon.¡± ¡°what do you want to say?¡± chairman seo frowned. she was not sure of adam¡¯s real purpose. as the conversation progressed, his presence became hazy like fog. on the contrary, her secrets become clearer and clearer. ¡°but i can feel that you love her as much as you hate her. do you call this love and hate? it¡¯s probably because it¡¯s the last item that your precious sister left on the ground.¡± ¡°!¡± he said he felt guilty from the moment he entered adam, who came to the chairman¡¯s office without contacting him. from the moment adam, who had come to the president¡¯s office without contact, was brought in, she felt something uneasy about it. as expected, the sense of uneasiness was not an illusion. this guy knew too much about her. ¡°living as a first-generation alpha female born through artificial insemination must not have been easy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°your older sister must have been the only alpha female at that time. to you, seo kwon-jin must have been your one and only savior and understanding person.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­you have a great psychologist.¡± chairman seo gritted her teeth and muttered. chairman seo¡¯s eyes staring at adam, seemed to spark. at the same time, she showed signs of fear. ¡°what do they have to do with the problem now?¡± ¡°how can it not matter? it¡¯s the root of everything.¡± ¡°the source?¡± ¡°yes, source, in other words¡­¡­.¡± adam slanted his upper body forward. he continued, his hands folded. ¡°the reason why a person with a clear sense of reason like chairman seo helped hide her niece¡¯s trait¡­¡­ will it be okay?¡± ¡°it¡¯s¡­¡± how can you do that. chairman seo¡¯s face turned pale. adam did not directly mention the fact that haewon was an omega. it was just a lump in the word trait. it was a very calculating act. to slowly sink chairman seo. as a result, chairman seo, who had been complaining a while ago, became quiet like an old and tired lion. it had a tremendous effect indeed. she was waiting for the time of a counterattack, but it was already clear that adam had the upper hand in the intelligence battle. so chairman seo chose to remain silent. ¡°why did you allow such a crazy thing? for the seohwa group? to say that, you already have two alpha children. to simply want to bully your niece, who is a thorn in your eye, the risk you take when it is revealed is too high.¡± no matter how strong she looks, she has one or two weaknesses. adam erased the possibilities one by one. and¡­ in the conclusion that came at the end, chairman seo¡¯s only older sister, seo kwon-jin, was located. ¡°i don¡¯t understand it logically.¡± adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°but if it¡¯s the area of emotion, it makes sense. originally, human behavior does not fall into line with reason.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°i thought you were a person with no blood or tears. isn¡¯t that so, chairman?¡± ¡°¡­¡­i don¡¯t know how much you¡¯re trying to tear me down. is it just because you want to laugh at me? if that¡¯s the case, your hobby is very bad.¡± ¡°i really don¡¯t want to.¡± adam was sick and tired of it. Chapter 108.2 ¡°i don¡¯t have that hobby. let¡¯s keep it simple. i¡¯m just trying to correct the wrong. let¡¯s put everything back to its original position.¡± is this so hard to understand? adam tilted his head. ¡°put it back?¡± ¡°yes, the chairman continues to reign as the king of the seohwa group, and you leave hae-won alone. it¡¯s mine, her.¡± adam¡¯s playful eyes subsided calmly. adam, who declared haewon his own, was more serious than ever. chairman seo read the indescribable obsession from his still eyes. ¡°are you serious?¡± ¡°why can¡¯t i believe it? oh, because i¡¯m the same omega as haewon?¡± chairman seo answered in silence. ¡°i don¡¯t care about traits.¡± ¡°!¡± chairman seo clenched her fist tightly. adam didn¡¯t care because he was the alpha, but chairman seo, who didn¡¯t know that fact, couldn¡¯t help but feel empty. ¡®i don¡¯t care about traits, woohee. you live as you are. i¡¯ll always be by your side.¡¯ her older sister, who said that the trait was secondary, eventually left her and met another man. just because he¡¯s an omega. alpha meets omega, and omega meets alpha. the pairing of these two is the same natural principle as when a male and female meet. it¡¯s the fate of a species. no. is it possible that strangers who have lived without knowing each other¡¯s existence for decades meet by chance and completely love each other? calling animal instincts love! ¡°what a load of nonsense!¡± chairman seo jumped to her feet. ¡°i can¡¯t listen to you any more. i¡¯m sick of it! how long have you been obsessed with her? no, it¡¯s all acting anyway. do you think i¡¯ll be fooled? i know people like you best. eun-chan, the father of the child, was of the same race as you! he was a man who sold his child in front of money! my sister,¡± ¡°don¡¯t you remember? you stole her.¡± adam cut off chairman seo¡¯s words. he didn¡¯t listen to chairman seo at all. it was not a place to have a conversation in the first place. it¡¯s just a place to take what¡¯s his. ¡°what?¡± ¡°you were the one who treated seo hae-won as dead along with her father, jeong eun-chan, who took her back to korea from manila that day.¡± ¡°that, how¡­¡­.¡± ¡°so i thought she was really dead.¡± you knew that long ago? while chairman seo was speechless, adam continued to speak in a calm tone. ¡°it took me a while to figure out that it was really the same person. the fact that people have certain habits from the moment they are born.¡± adam¡¯s gaze was frontal, but he seemed to be looking at something else. ¡°it¡¯s like destiny, like fate.¡± adam muttered nonsense as if it were a natural truth. ¡°so why don¡¯t you return hae-won calmly, chairman? i want to end this deal amicably for her.¡± a deal¡­ adam¡¯s bizarrely twisted affection gave the chairman a sense of relief. his feelings are something she herself can understand. an over-the-top obsession. an area of emotion that cannot be explained rationally. chairman seo narrowed her eyebrows, painfully, recalling seo kwon-jin¡¯s last appearance. ¡°you¡¯re out of your mind.¡± ¡°thank you for the compliment.¡± adam replied with a smile. ¡°so, my suggestion is,¡± it was time for adam to open his mouth again. someone burst in the door of the chairman¡¯s office without knocking. ¡°i told you not to let anyone in¡­¡± chairman seo, who was looking toward the door, blurted out the end of his words. ¡°sera? why are you here?¡± chairman seo glanced at adam sitting down and approached sera. whenever she suddenly approached one step at a time, she felt an unknown anxiety. this is because there was a dangerous atmosphere from sera, who was staring at adam without any movement. ¡°what brought you here?¡± chairman seo asked. then sera turned her head and looked at her mother. ¡°it¡¯s all right, mother. i can handle it all.¡± ¡°what?¡± sera made a strange noise instead of answering. ¡°actually, i just solved a problem a while ago. kang tae-oh failed, but i never fail.¡± ¡°what the hell did you solve? who is kang tae oh?¡± chairman seo questioned her in an unbecoming manner. ¡°joo adam, seeing that he¡¯s here, mother must know everything now.¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s going to be done, so go home now.¡± ¡°no, it can¡¯t be done. he¡¯s a terrible guy. i can¡¯t let my mother be swayed!¡± chairman seo put her hand on sera¡¯s shoulder and pushed her toward the door. however, sera resisted by twisting her body vigorously. then something in sera¡¯s jacket¡¯s inner pocket reflected the light. ¡°what are you hiding in your clothes?¡± chairman seo, who instinctively sensed the threat, urgently asked. Chapter 109.1 ¡°t-this is¡­.¡± sera seemed to falter for a moment, and in an instant, her face changed suddenly, so she took out and grabbed the kitchen knife she had been hiding. at that moment, chairman seo grabbed sera¡¯s wrist holding the knife. ¡°seo sera!¡± ¡°let go, mother!¡± ¡°stop it! what the hell is wrong with you? are you out of your mind?¡± sera refuted in a voice that expressed unfairness. ¡°why are you stopping me when i say i¡¯ll fix it right away! you should give me a chance, too!¡± ¡°urgh!¡± sera struggled to pull out the caught arm. chairman seo, who was barely holding out by holding sera¡¯s wrist, turned her head toward adam. chairman seo gave a desperate look as if he was asking for help. but adam only watched it calmly. it was indifferent, reminiscent of a person sitting in the audience. no, an audience won¡¯t be so indifferent. there is a real killer who wanted to kill him right in front of his nose, but what kind of human being is ignorant of this? ¡°come on¡­.!¡± ¡°should i call someone?¡± adam tactfully brought it up. ¡°yes, the security¡­¡­!¡± chairman seo closed herbmouth when she tried to tell him to call security. calling people here makes the problem bigger. ¡°no, just leave quietly!¡± sera¡¯s eyes widened at chairman seo¡¯s words. ¡°you¡¯re just going to let him go? mother, this is a chance! we have to finish it now!¡± ¡°do you know where you are now?¡± as the agitated sera began to run even more wild, chairman seo¡¯s body was pushed back little by little by little. ¡°please let go! i don¡¯t want to hurt mother!¡± sera, who was screaming, saw chairman seo¡¯s trembling legs and suddenly turned to the side. chairman seo, helplessly following sera¡¯s unexpected movement, eventually lost hold of her wrist. ¡®it¡¯s okay.¡¯ sera was greatly relieved when chairman seo¡¯s hand fell off. but the joy didn¡¯t last long. pow! chairman seo, who collapsed without being able to keep her balance, hit her head on the coffee table. ¡°mother¡­¡± sera lowered her head slowly in the direction where she heard a dull sound. and she was surprised to see her mother lying down with blood on her forehead. ¡°m-mother¡­¡­!¡± ¡°heuk, aheuk¡­.¡± chairman seo, who was still conscious, barely raised her head and looked up at sera. however, only the lips that had no energy to talk. ¡°w-well¡­¡­ i told you not to stop me. i¡¯ve never let you down¡­¡­. seo haewon, unlike her, i¡­¡­!¡± sera spoke like a madman, aiming the blade at her fallen mother. that was when she made excuses over and over again to defend herself. ¡°s-stop¡­¡± chairman seo managed to open her mouth to such a daughter. ¡°stop, sera¡­¡­ ah¡­¡­.¡± chairman seo, who squeezed her voice with the last remaining power, turned her head and lost consciousness. soon, her whole body sank like a deflated balloon. ¡°ah, ahh¡­.¡± sera looked blankly at her mother¡¯s immovable body and slowly stepped back. ¡°n-no. no, it can¡¯t be¡­¡­!¡± sera shook her head violently, denying the reality. ¡°i won¡¯t hurt my mother, i-i won¡¯t. i didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡­!¡± sera was at a loss of control. she had to approach her fallen mother in front of her, but strangely, her feet kept moving away. why did this happen? i was just trying to fix everything. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± sera, who was restless, stopped. yes. there was one reason why she came here in the first place and her mother became like this. ¡°joo adam¡­¡± it¡¯s all because of him. sera turned her head in the direction of adam. however, he, who was sitting on the sofa a while ago, completely disappeared. ¡°where have you gone¡­ ugh!¡± at that moment, an electric current hit sera¡¯s body with a crash. sera flinched and fell to the floor. ¡°ugh, ah, ah¡­¡­.¡± a black shadow hung over sera¡¯s intermittent wriggling body. ¡°there¡¯s nothing more effective than this for a crazy alpha who carries a knife. isn¡¯t that right, vice chairman seo?¡± when sera barely moved her eyes and looked up, adam lightly shook the wrist holding the electric shocker. ¡°you must be very disappointed, by the way.¡± he knelt down in front of sera. ¡°in the end, you failed to reveal my real secret.¡± ¡°r-real, real secret¡­¡­?¡± sera stuttered. ¡°it would have been revealed if my traits were also checked during the paternity test.¡± adam looked at sera with pitiful eyes. then, pretending to look around in case someone heard it, he quietly whispered. ¡°actually, i¡¯m an alpha.¡± sera doubted her ears. what¡¯s he saying? not omega but alpha? what nonsense¡­¡­! Chapter 109.2 ¡°yes, i am the same alpha as you.¡± adam added on behalf of sera, who can¡¯t even talk properly. then he tilted his head. ¡°well, are we the same? in fact, i can overpower things like you without having to borrow the power of these tools.¡± adam threw his self-defense electric shocker on the floor and grabbed sera¡¯s head with one hand. sera¡¯s body reacted immediately as he released pheromones. ¡°¡­urgh¡± extreme pain swirled everywhere, as if she was buried in a collapsed pile of steel bars. it was a pain that easily surpassed the level of electric shock that paralyzed her body. it hurts. it hurts. i¡¯m in pain.¡­! even after adam¡¯s hand fell off, sera couldn¡¯t move as if she were firm. adam lost focus and flicked his finger in front of her dull eyes. ¡°heuk¡­¡± sera, who finally came back to her senses at the sound of his fingers snapping, took a deep breath like someone who had been pulled out of water. ¡°how do you feel now?¡± sera only moved her lips with a very scared look. for a short time, she was just confused about what happened to her body. there was an indelible fear in her eyes. she was gonna kill me a little while ago. where did she throw away her wild spirit? adam kicked his tongue and picked up the kitchen knife she had dropped. then sera trembled. ¡°why? because i might stab you?¡± ¡°!¡± sera bit her lower lip without answering. adam laughed as he turned the knife around. soon after, he laughed and continued. ¡°don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s too simple and boring to kill you. but if i keep you alive, i might see something more interesting.¡± adam¡¯s cool gaze fell on sera. ¡°what do you think your life will be like in the future? it¡¯s a living hell, right? you¡¯ve lost everything you¡¯ve accumulated so far, and you only have to fall.¡± adam tapped sera on the cheek with a knife. whenever the cold iron touched the skin, sera¡¯s body recoiled. adam had a clear understanding of the alpha trait. life is all about reigning at the top of the pyramid, where you can only fill your self-esteem by stepping on others. a human being who lives based on the obedience of others. losing power to sera like this is tantamount to a death sentence. it will not be long before death, which she fears so much now, will feel like salvation. he can¡¯t end it so comfortably. ¡°i¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± the hell that will unfold before her. adam scratched sera¡¯s cheek with the back of the knife. sera¡¯s face turned pale, as if he really felt like cutting flesh. ¡°the knife smells like blood.¡± adam, who had the blade, muttered sharply. sera was just relieved that the blade, which was dangerously floating around her face, had moved away. but she was appalled by adam¡¯s subsequent actions. it was an act that violated the human survival instinct for safety. ¡°!¡± splatter red blood was scattered in all directions. adam cut his own forearm. ¡°i think you were easier. i can¡¯t be beaten by such a lousy contractor.¡± adam smiled at sera. sera was speechless at the red blood feast. ¡°i guess you¡¯re curious why i¡¯m doing this.¡± adam kindly asked himself on behalf of sarah, who was speechless. ¡°it is clear that i am a victim, but i need evidence to claim self-defense. it¡¯s like having insurance in advance.¡± adam crushed sera¡¯s head with his blood-soaked right hand. blood flowing down his forearm permeated sera¡¯s hair. it was a strange and terrible touch. ¡°ah, devil, bastard¡­¡­!¡± sera forced her voice out. ¡°a devil, that¡¯s too much.¡± adam chuckled. but that¡¯s the answer. she touched a madman. unfortunately, the madman was a human, no, devil, who didn¡¯t know how to compromise on his possessions. ¡°y-you¡¯re crazy. you¡¯re out of your mind.¡­. i-if she knows this, seo hae-won, ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry so much. no one will believe what you¡¯re saying from today. hae-won too, of course.¡± adam glanced at chairman seo, who was lying down. ¡°especially that woman.¡± adam turned his head back to sera. a creepy smile spread across his face. ¡°live hard in hell, seo sera.¡± and sera lost consciousness. * * * the top floor of the hospital, the vip ward. butler kim posted a report to chairman seo. kim byeon, who was stabbed at sera¡¯s house, was found. and the house was full of all kinds of drugs. in fact, sera was like a time bomb that could explode at any time. ¡°and it is said that mr. kim has regained consciousness.¡± ¡°really? that¡¯s a relief.¡± chairman seo, who was answering in a tired voice, suddenly recalled someone and asked back. ¡°what about him?¡± Chapter 110.1 ¡°what? oh, you mean director joo? he suffered a serious injury to his arm while overpowering the eldest lady, but he did not go to the hospital and went home saying that he would treat it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­really?¡± ¡°yes, and¡­¡­.¡± butler kim looked at chairman seo and moved his lips. ¡°tell me. he must have asked for something again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes. if you take care of the second lady, he will follow chairman seo¡¯s opinion in the future.¡± when butler kim finished his report, a heavy silence fell in the hospital room. ¡®is it that kid again this time? what an obsession.¡¯ chairman seo, who was looking out the window and thinking about hae-won, lowered her eyes. more than that, she felt it from the time she regained consciousness, but she had no feeling in her lower body. darkness settled on alpha¡¯s eyes looking at her legs. ¡°chairman¡­¡± butler kim, who noticed where chairman seo¡¯s gaze was, seemed to have something to say, but eventually lowered his head without being able to speak. ¡®i fell down and hit my head on the table. is this the impact?¡¯ chairman seo tried to move her legs, but as expected, nothing budged, not even a toe. she didn¡¯t even think about trying more and just calmly accepted the reality. ¡°you¡¯re probably calling this karma.¡± ¡°what?¡± when he heard chairman seo muttering, butler kim looked puzzled. he thought of this as a tragedy, a disaster that happened by chance. however, chairman seo¡¯s thoughts were different. it¡¯s karma. everything has its cause. sera¡¯s destruction was actually predicted a long time ago. ¡°yes, source. in other words¡­¡­. the reason why a person with a clear sense of reason like chairman seo helped hide her niece¡¯s traits¡­¡­ will it be enough?¡± the man knew everything. it was an eye that saw through her. the devilish man came to her as if it were fate and made her recall the sins of the past. ¡°i always thought about it. i mean, this life is never going to end smoothly.¡± seo woo-hee traced her faded memories. as adam said, back to childhood, the root of everything. * * * studies have shown that artificial insemination allows alpha women to conceive omega men. as such, alpha women escaped the biological fate of pregnancy and were able to borrow other people¡¯s bodies to reproduce their offspring. but the perception of the time didn¡¯t keep up with the progress of science ¡°seo woo-hee says her father is her mother.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°alpha women make men pregnant. hey, be careful. you¡¯ll get pregnant, too!¡± ¡°yuck, gross!¡± because of that, children of their childhood often treated seo woo-hee as a disease. it wasn¡¯t just at her school. wherever she went, she was treated like an outcast, with accusatory glances following her like a label. ¡°a man having a baby, no way.¡± ¡°the world must be going to ruins.¡± for a young woman, the world denying her existence was evil in itself. but even in such a terrible world, there was salvation. ¡°seo woo-hee. did you cry?¡± ¡°¡­¡­i didn¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°i know you when i see you. tell me quickly, what happened at school?¡± ¡°p-people say things. alpha females can¡¯t bear children, so i¡¯m not even a woman¡­ ¡°what? what kind of jerk says such nonsense? let¡¯s go, i¡¯ll make them pay!¡± seo kwonjin is a year older. she was an alpha female, just like seo woo-hee. and she was the only support for woo-hee. that day, seo kwon-jin knelt down on all the children who bullied seo woo-hee and even received an apology. although her mother had to be called to school for it. ¡°seo kwon-jin, you¡¯re always in trouble. follow your sister!¡± seo kwon-jin was just smiling at her mother¡¯s affectionate scolding. ¡°mother, in fact¡­¡­.¡± woo-hee tried to explain the whole story, but kwon-jin shook her head not to do so. in the end, woo-hee could not tell the truth. when they were the only ones left, woo-hee asked. ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell mother the truth?¡± ¡°she will be upset if you¡¯re experiencing that outside.¡± unlike woo-hee, who was a calm model student, kwon-jin was a tomboy who always had big and small accidents. but inside, she was the eldest daughter who cared about her family more than anyone else. ¡°so this is a secret that only you and i know. got it?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°and seo woohee.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°i¡¯m always on your side.¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡± kwon jin wrapped her arm around her shyly smiling younger sister¡¯s shoulder. and she raised her chin and continued curiously. ¡°so don¡¯t be hurt by what they say. you have me. i have you, right? huh? why are you crying again? did i say something wrong?¡± Chapter 110.2 woo-hee thought as she hugged her sobbing and looked at her sister who was at a loss. this happiness will last forever. no one¡¯s gonna take her sister away from her. ¡°i wish i had a child.¡± one day, kwon jin¡¯s words sparked the separation of the sister¡¯s relationship. as time went by, the sisters entered their 30s, and woo-hee actively supported her sister, an actress, by jointly managing the seohwa group with her mother. in particular, woo-hee¡¯s daughter was born through a surrogate that year to allow the eldest daughter, kwon jin, to focus on her acting career without paying attention to group management or succession issues. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with the kid all of a sudden?¡± there¡¯s sera.¡± no, the real reason was that kwon jin noticed that she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the children she encountered on the street. the motherly love whatsoever seemed to have blossomed out of her sister. anyway, as woo-hee calculated, kwon-jin cherished her niece sera very much. she thought this would be enough. she¡¯s glad she has a child she can cherish. but it was an innocent illusion. ¡°sera is my niece, woohee.¡± in fact, there is no more honest answer than this. woo-hee saw through the real intention behind kwon-jin¡¯s answer. that means she wants to start a new family. it was unimaginable for her sister to leave her. feels like the sky is falling and the front of her eyes are covered. the thought that it would become a reality in the near future raised her voice. she seems to have lost his temper by making ridiculous demands. after that, woo-hee deliberately distanced herself from kwon-jin. she did not receive any contact and did not attend the family meeting as well as official appearances if kwon jin came. in the meantime, she was sure she would realize something. she has been looking forward to it.¡­. ¡°what¡¯s this?¡± woo-hee, who came to kwon-jin¡¯s office, threw the newspaper on the floor. the scandal of a famous actress was all over the front page of the newspaper. ¡°are you kidding me? what kind of thing is this, are you secretly dating behind my back?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± woo-hee sighed more deeply than her silent sister. ¡°no, it¡¯s my fault that i haven¡¯t cared about you for a while. we¡¯re going to publish a correction through an acquaintance, so keep it in mind for a while.¡± it was time for woo-hee, who came to a conclusion alone, to calculate the lobbying funds to bury the scandal. ¡°i asked for it.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°this is the article that is reported, woohee.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to retire now. i got permission from mother, too ¡°oh, do you get permission from your mother?¡± woo-hee burst out laughing out of joy. and she shouted with unprecedented anger. ¡°what about me?¡± ¡°i was going to tell you. but every time you left, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°t-that¡­¡­!¡± woo-hee swept her hair back and forth with one hand. her heart thumped like it was after a sprint. she felt like blood was flowing back from all over her body. she just didn¡¯t calm down. ¡°you¡¯re very determined to screw me. i don¡¯t even know that. i was just thinking about cleaning this scandal up like a fool.¡± ¡°you can stop now. woohee, you live your life, too.¡± when kwon jin answered with pitiful eyes, woo-hee shouted. ¡°you¡¯re my life!¡± ¡°woohee¡­¡± kwon jin looked like he couldn¡¯t understand woo-hee. woo-hee also couldn¡¯t understand her sister¡¯s feelings at that moment. she thought they were looking at the same view, but when did it start to deviate like this? the sisters no longer looked at the same view. their standing position was also different. their direction to walk forward is also different. woo-hee was in so much pain like half of her body was torn off. the most painful thing, however, was that kwon-jin looked fine. ¡°do you have a fight with your sister these days? you shouldn¡¯t be like that.¡± ¡°i¡¯m busy expanding the business. you know that.¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i think i¡¯ve put all my burden on you because i¡¯m old.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not blaming mother¡­¡­.¡± woo-hee bit her lip while blurting out the end of her words. last fall, seo cheong-do completely stepped down from management and took the honorary chairmanship, and woo-hee took the chairmanship of seohwa group. seo kwon-jin and her sister still had no contact whatsoever. especially since she was absent from the wedding, kwon jin also stopped contacting woohee. ¡®well, this is natural.¡¯ woo-hee thought bitterly. in the end, if anyone gets married and gets separated, no matter how close sisters they are, they become estranged. at first, she was trembling with a sense of betrayal, but over time, she was able to look at reality with some determination. ¡°woohee, what are all these pills?¡± Chapter 111.1 at that time, seo cheong-do, who was looking around the chairman¡¯s office, found a medicine bottle in a desk drawer and asked with a surprised look. ¡°w-why do you touch other people¡¯s things?¡± woo-hee quickly closed the drawer and blocked it with her body. ¡°i¡¯m properly prescribed and eating.¡± she made a visible excuse when her feet were fidgetting for no reason. seo cheong-do gave a suspicious look to his daughter, but eventually returned without saying anything. ¡®it¡¯s an ultrasound of your niece. you should know that i have a new family member.¡¯ leaving a picture and a dagger in woohee¡¯s chest. woo-hee stared at the ultrasound picture as if she would eat it up, tore it into pieces, and scattered it on the floor. the medicine her mother found was a stimulant. some of the drugs that were not found were sleeping pills. seo woo-hee felt like she was on the edge of a cliff. the responsibility to lead the inherited family business properly and the constant rush was demanding. but she didn¡¯t want to borrow someone else¡¯s help. because i¡¯m an alpha. like any other alpha who monopolizes the ruling class of society as the head of a company. she had to prove her natural, innate, unrivaled superiority. she had to prove it herself. my values and meaning of existence. ¡°i¡¯ve been alone all my life. nobody knows how i feel. who would understand.¡± she felt like she had a big hole in her heart. the near-fate resignation that nothing could fill the hole choked her. ¡°woohee! seo woohee! what¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡± when woo-hee opened her eyes again, kwon-jin was shaking her body. she must have fallen asleep on the sofa. she drank a bit too much before that. ¡°oh, why did you¡­¡­.¡± woo-hee blinked her eyes slowly and blurted the end of her words. kwon jin grabbed woo-hee¡¯s two cheeks. and asked woo-hee, carefully ripping them off her face. ¡°did you take medicine?¡± ¡°¡­¡­what medicine.¡± ¡°then what are those?¡± ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°it¡¯s disgusting. don¡¯t pretend to worry now!¡± slap! woo-hee shouted, hitting kwon-jin¡¯s arm. kwon jin looked at her sister with sad and warm eyes, then at her red skin. ¡°i¡¯m really worried, woo-hee. don¡¯t you understand how i feel?¡± ¡°oh, i don¡¯t know. that¡¯s why you stabbed me in the back like this.¡± woo-hee giggled and looked somewhere. following woo-hee¡¯s gaze, kwon jin¡¯s gaze also headed there. kwon jin¡¯s face turned pale like a blank sheet when she noticed that the tear on the floor was an ultrasound picture of a child. ¡°you¡¯re not on my side anymore.¡± ¡°why do you think so dichotomously?¡± kwon jin looked back at woo hee and asked. ¡°me? no? this is a matter of course. if you¡¯re not on my side, you¡¯re just an enemy. and if you¡¯re not family, you¡¯re just a stranger! you¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t know this obvious thing! just you!¡± ¡°seo woohee!¡± slap! woo-hee¡¯s face turned with a fierce sound. kwon jin shook woo-hee¡¯s shoulder and begged. ¡°wake up! please!¡± ¡°urgh!¡± woo-hee grabbed kwon-jin¡¯s cheek and stared at her. ¡°if you¡¯re that dissatisfied, you hit me, too. suddenly, kwon jin showed one cheek. woo-hee was just staring. then she began to shed tears like a child. ¡°no. why would i hit you? i¡¯m always the bad guy. this is how you turn me into a cold-hearted human being.¡­. i-i hate everything! i¡¯m going to quit everything!¡± woo-hee got up from the sofa pushing kwon-jin. as it was, she ran out of the president¡¯s office. she ran frantically and opened the emergency exit door at the end of the hallway, and the stairs continued endlessly below it. woo-hee stepped down the stairs like she was chased by something. ¡°haeuk, heuk, huff!¡± when she reached the first floor, her whole body was soaked in sweat. she reached for the handle. ¡°urgh.¡± when she suddenly opened the door, the blinding sunlight quickly engulfed her vision. woo-hee walked slowly forward, covering her eyes with one arm. ¡®i¡¯m dizzy. i can¡¯t see.¡¯ the sun was so strong that she couldn¡¯t lower her arm. it was blinding hot. beep. horns honked everywhere. get out of the way! do you want to die? woo-hee stood tall in the ensuing horns. ¡°yes, kill me. please kill me.¡± someone, end my horrible life. at the time when woo-hee, who was in an uncontrollable disappointment, longed for death, someone pushed her back. thud! she heard something being hit. woo-hee, who raised her head, looked back, and there were long red bloodstains on the road. she shifted her gaze slowly along the red road. the one at the end¡­¡­. ¡°u-unnie¡­?¡± ¡°k-kwonjin¡­¡­. she¡¯s dead?¡± seo woo-hee frowned at the man¡¯s full stomach. just imagining that the smell of this man might permeate the president¡¯s room made her nauseous. i¡¯m going to kick him out. Chapter 111.2 woo-hee pushed the prepared envelope and paper in front of eun-chan. ¡°what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°a memorandum of renunciation of parental authority.¡± woo-hee spoke in a stiff tone. eun-chan¡¯s face turned pale as he was staring at the paper. woo-hee, on the other hand, added words casually like a person with completely castrated emotions. ¡°the child is to be raised in seohwa.¡± ¡°i-it¡¯s kwonjin and my child!¡± eun-chan wrapped his stomach and shook his head vigorously. ¡®is this because you¡¯re a parent?¡¯ seeing that, woo-hee completely lost her reason and poured water on eun-chan¡¯s face. pretending to be calm was also her limit. in front of an omega man whose existence itself is disgusting. ¡°do you think you could be a hero of some kind of tragedy?¡± woo-hee pointed a finger at eun-chan and shouted. ¡°you are a man! look around outside, who sees you as a pregnant man? did anyone look at you and say something while coming here? huh? how big is your brain?¡± woo-hee, who was struggling, soon kept her expression neat and continued to talk. in an unprecedentedly cold tone. ¡°or remove it.¡± ¡°¡­w-what?¡± ¡°if it¡¯s consolation money, i¡¯ll give you enough to play and eat for the rest of your life, so remove it.¡± ¡°you know what¡­. you¡¯re crazy. you¡¯re out of your mind.¡± eun-chan looked suspicious of his ears. and asked in a very upset voice. ¡°who was seo woo-hee that kwon jin told me about?¡± ¡°what?¡± woo-hee flinched when he talked about her sister. ¡°i heard you cared about your family more than anyone else. you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re just a monster.¡± monster. a monster. you monster. the voices of the children, who used to tease and point fingers at her as a child, were vividly revived in woo-hee¡¯s head. monster? i¡¯m alpha. alpha is superior to you. ¡°ugh, kkk!¡± when she came to her senses, woo-hee was strangling eun-chan. at that time, seo cheong-do, who was quietly eavesdropping outside, rushed inside and separated the two. ¡°woohee! can¡¯t you quit it?¡± ¡°mother! i will never let this bastard into my house. if you want to make him your son-in-law, just kill me! you¡¯d better kill me! my sister died because of me! i killed her!¡± cried woo-hee. then, for a moment, she looked out the window with a blank eye as if she had lost her soul. the sky was horribly blue. hey, you asked me why i took my meds. of course. what kind of human being would hold out in hell? unnie. she then asked why i was on drugs. of course. what human being will stay sober in hell? i live in hell. but no matter how hell the world was, she endured it while watching seo kwon-jin shining on the screen. in the movie, seo kwon-jin was a heroine who could be anything and do anything. ¡°you were my dream¡­.¡± she¡¯s gone, but what¡¯s left of me? woo-hee opened her eyes soaked with tears. she could never forgive a man named jung eun-chan who took her sister away from her. for her life. * * * ¡®i can¡¯t believe the chairman collapsed.¡¯ at the sudden news of chairman seo¡¯s hospitalization, hae-won rushed to the hospital. in the midst of this, adam could not be reached. ¡®i thought he went to see the chairman.¡­.¡¯ hae-won was suddenly scared that adam might have been involved in this. ¡°chairman.¡± hae-won carefully opened the door of the hospital room. chairman seo, who sat leaning on the bed, looked at her without saying a word. chairman seo had no noticeable trauma other than gauze attached to her forehead. ¡°you must be very surprised.¡± hae-won¡¯s clothes, which had always been calm, needed to be more organized. ¡°or, you were glad.¡± chairman seo took her eyes off and added. ¡°w-what do you mean glad¡­!¡± when hae-won was freaked out, the chairman laughed out what was so funny. ¡°really? i hate you to death. really, i hated you enough to want to kill you¡± chairman seo, muttering, bit her lower lip as if she was holding something back. and she continued, staring at the chair next to the bed. ¡°come and sit down. i need to tell you something. the man¡­. it¡¯s about your parents. i will explain the reason why i was hospitalized next time.¡± hae-won hesitated and approached chairman seo and sat down. chairman seo looked at hae-won¡¯s face and lifted her lips heavily. ¡°my sister died because of me.¡± ¡°what? i-it¡¯s because of the chairman¡­. i heard it was a car accident.¡± ¡°she tried to save me when i was drunk and got hit instead. so it¡¯s as if she died because of me.¡± when hae-won asked back carefully, chairman seo answered with a sad face. ¡°but i didn¡¯t want to admit it. instead, i needed someone to blame.¡± ¡°¡­that was my father?¡± hae-won grabbed the fist on her lap without realizing it. chairman seo readily admitted the fact. ¡°yes. at that time, i thought that if my sister hadn¡¯t met the man, us sisters wouldn¡¯t have been estranged, and i wouldn¡¯t have been ruined to that point.¡± chairman seo laughed at herself for her foolish past. Chapter 112.1 ¡°after your grandmother passed away, i cut off the aid and didn¡¯t pay any attention to both you and your father. then, when i heard that your father and you had fled to a foreign country, i decided to bring you with me.¡± chairman seo¡¯s voice trembled slightly when she faced her true feelings for the first time. ¡°i needed someone to be next to me instead of my sister. however, you really didn¡¯t resemble your sister at all.¡± chairman seo forced a smile at haewon. the corners of her mouth twitching as if to hold back tears seemed just pitiful to haewon¡¯s eyes. ¡°rather, she looks like that man, and on top of that, an omega¡­¡­.¡± tears eventually fell from chairman seo¡¯s eyes. ¡°i was a person who denied everything about my sister.¡± the little block of contradiction was the only trace of her sister on earth. a terrible irony. at the same time, she was like her sister. for woo-hee, the child left by her beloved sister was a mystery that could not be solved in her life. ¡°i refused to accept that reality. so i told you to live as an alpha¡­¡­. i made you do something ridiculous.¡± as a young woman, seo woo-hee devoted everything to expanding her mother¡¯s business. with seo kwon-jin as the brightest girl on the screen. but her sister¡¯s daughter, her only niece, has become more and more miserable since she took her instructions to live another life. ¡°i see¡­¡± hae-won bowed her head when she heard it for the first time. chairman seo¡¯s hands were shaking slightly in front of her. hae-won, who was looking at it in silence, reached out carefully and wrapped the chairman¡¯s hand. ¡°in the end, your concern for me was sincere. yes?¡± ¡°do you think so?¡± chairman seo looked at haewon¡¯s slender wrist and smiled. it may be that she resembles her older sister in always looking at the good side of her. when she thought of that, she felt emotional and in pain. ¡°i didn¡¯t know earlier. but this is for sure. my state now is a punishment for past actions.¡± chairman seo gently pulled out hae-won¡¯s hand and touched one leg. ¡°i hit my head as i fell, and the aftermath seems to have affected my lower body. it¡¯s not moving properly.¡± ¡°what?¡± surprised hae-won pushed the chair and rose awkwardly. hae-won could not touch chairman seo¡¯s legs. ¡°it¡¯s sera¡¯s work. this is what happened when i stopped that agitated child.¡± ¡°s-sera unnie? but, why.¡± ¡°yeah. maybe she took too much medicine, so she¡¯s out of her mind. apparently, she¡¯s been hallucinating lately. that¡¯s understandable. it¡¯s hard to stay sober because she was caught while committing absurd things.¡± chairman seo told her all about the fact that sera secretly conducted a background investigation of adam. it turns out that she stole adam¡¯s genes and ran a paternity test, and sera, who was in a tight spot, ended up¡­¡­. ¡°she hired a contractor to kill your fiance.¡± haewon was speechless. it took quite a long time to understand the situation. however, chairman seo opened her mouth on behalf of hae-won, who is still speechless. ¡°of course, he failed. but your fiance seems to have stayed quiet at first. maybe he thought marriage would dissolve if everyone knew about it. but for some reason, he came to me today and told me the truth.¡± chairman seo continued to talk while looking carefully at haewon. ¡°and he threatened, no, he suggested. if it turns out that sera asked for the murder, it will deal a tremendous blow to the seohwa group. so on the condition of secrecy,¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°i was told to set you free.¡± ¡°!¡± hae-won¡¯s heart sank at chairman seo¡¯s subsequent words. adam tried to trade his safety for her freedom. but this was not the end of the surprise. ¡°that¡¯s when sera appeared. how did she know we were there¡­¡­.¡± ¡°and adam?¡± ¡°after i fainted, he overpowered sera alone. besides, he must have hurt his arm. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big injury, but¡­¡­. didn¡¯t he contact me?¡± chairman seo asked, gathering his brows together. ¡°i couldn¡¯t reach him¡­.¡± hae-won clasped her trembling hands. a chill came over her, as if blood had drained from her whole body. ¡°i-is adam also in the hospital now?¡± ¡°i heard that he is receiving treatment at home. he said he wanted to cover it quietly this time as well.¡± no way. haewon¡¯s eyes were distant. ¡°i¡¯ve got to go. i¡¯m sorry.¡± haewon prepared to leave in a hurry. other than chairman seo¡¯s words to not worry about sera¡¯s problems and butler kim¡¯s greetings to return safely, no sound was heard. * * * ¡°why don¡¯t you do it in moderation?¡± li yuyen crumpled his brows as he watched adam disinfecting the wound. medical tools such as gauze, disinfectants, and tweezers were neatly placed on the coffee table. Chapter 112.2 ¡°what?¡± ¡°why do you keep making wounds on your body?¡± ¡°hmm. i have to be sick because haewon feels sorry for me?¡± adam tilted his head in a cute way. ¡°you¡¯re such a strange personality¡­¡­.¡± li yu-yen muttered with a disgusting look. ¡°would you rather help me bandage it?¡± adam forced li yuyen to put a bandage on his hand. li yuyen sighed and began to bandage the wound. you¡¯ve disinfected it by yourself, so what else can i help with? soon after, li yuyan realized why adam had to borrow his hand. the sound of the front door opening was heard, and the sound of urgent footsteps as if being chased grew closer and closer. it was haewon. watching the two people, she checked the bloody gauze piled up on the table and froze. ¡®blood¡­¡¯ haewon¡¯s complexion turned pale. that vivid blood color was telling of the tragedy that happened in her absence. li yuyen glanced at adam. sure enough, as soon as haewon came, he suddenly turned into a pitiful expression. ¡°may i, please?¡± hae-won finally came to their senses and came to the side of the two. li yu-yen handed hae-won a bandage, suppressing the urge to kick adam. ¡°i¡¯ll be on my way.¡± ¡°yes, thank you for your help.¡± adam answered in a dying voice. li yu-yen rose to his feet, fed up with the perfect performance. one thing was certain anyway. hae-won¡¯s visit here now was tantamount to forgiving adam. and that awful man will finally get what he¡¯s been longing for. li yu-yen, who came out, fled as far as possible from where the two were. this was because adam¡¯s shady possessiveness and excessive obsession were suffocating. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± only silence remained when li yuyen disappeared. hae-won wrapped adam¡¯s arm in a bandage. while she was thinking about whether she should get proper help with it, the bandage was wrapped in a plausible shape. adam¡¯s solid forearms were bandaged, but the outline of his stark muscles was not hidden. it wasn¡¯t just the arms. his shoulders, hands, height, and everything were so big and strong that she couldn¡¯t be compared to him, but now in haewon¡¯s eyes, adam seemed to be the most vulnerable thing in the world. ¡°i heard everything from chairman seo.¡± hae-won opened her mouth carefully. ¡°what has happened so far, and what sera did do to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± adam opened his mouth with difficulty in silence. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, haewon. i didn¡¯t want to be that hard on you yesterday either. but thinking that you might leave me, i guess something went wrong with my mind.¡± the appearance of hesitatingly making excuses and the sad expression made her wonder if he was the man who forced her yesterday. and this wound was caused by her family. it was all acting that pretended to be cowardly and brazen. she¡¯s actually more worried about me than anyone else, so¡­¡­. ¡°the fact that i couldn¡¯t tell haewon the truth,¡± ¡°i know. maybe it was because you didn¡¯t trust me.¡± haewon intercepted adam¡¯s words. adam was perplexed by her unexpected reaction and quickly opened his mouth. ¡°it¡¯s not because i don¡¯t trust you.¡± ¡°did you think that i wouldn¡¯t choose you if the engagement ended? that¡¯s why you¡¯re doing this much for me, exposing yourself to danger.¡± when hae-won calmly refuted, adam was speechless. adam began to feel genuinely nervous. fortunately, he didn¡¯t feel anger in hae-won¡¯s tone, but that was more of a problem. his plan, to use her anger and betrayal as a source of sympathy, ran into difficulties. ¡°i¡¯m not blaming adam. it¡¯s my fault for not giving faith.¡± haewon lowered her head. it was all her fault that adam was injured. if she had known that sera had hired a contractor, wouldn¡¯t this terrible situation have been prevented? ¡°i¡¯ll be honest with you from now on.¡± adam grabbed hae-won¡¯s hand. ¡°huh? haewon, i¡¯m sorry.¡± when hae-won didn¡¯t say anything, adam was as anxious as a child. in fact, he was struggling to understand haewon¡¯s inner thoughts. haewon in front of his eyes could only be grasped in his hand, but everything was hazy like fog. it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she disappeared right away. ¡°¡­no, i can¡¯t.¡± the ensuing answer also completely missed his expectations. ¡°what do you mean you can¡¯t?¡± ¡°you won¡¯t be able, to be honest with me.¡± hae-won shook her head and pushed adam¡¯s hand away. i¡¯m an omega. and as long as adam is an alpha, he¡¯ll do this, again and again, to protect me, an omega. but it wasn¡¯t adam¡¯s fault. it¡¯s one¡¯s own fault for being weak. ¡°and we won¡¯t be able to understand each other in the future.¡± ¡°haewon?¡± adam stared blankly at haewon. he couldn¡¯t keep up with the situation. ¡°we¡¯d better stop for each other¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°let¡¯s end it here, us.¡± Chapter 113.1 adam was speechless. better stop for each other. if it¡¯s really for each other, it¡¯s right not to stop. physically and realistically, it made no sense to end it here. only her voice was calm, but it was still clear that her decision was clear. ¡°sorry, i didn¡¯t hear you.¡± and yet adam failed to refute properly. he couldn¡¯t think of a way to change haewon¡¯s mind. ¡°no, i¡¯ll pretend i didn¡¯t hear you.¡± therefore, he could only react in this childish way. he felt like his mind was degenerating in an unexpected situation. ¡°is that all you have to say?¡± when hae-won sighed quietly, adam shuddered his shoulders like a wrong child. he has never been so nervous in front of anyone before. adam became infinitely smaller in front of haewon. even if he opened his mouth now, it was obvious that she would say only terrible words again, so he bit his lips shut. ¡°i¡¯ll be going now.¡± meanwhile, hae-won rose up quietly. it¡¯s okay. it was time to calmly reprimand himself that if he passed this crisis, he would have another chance to shake hae-won¡¯s heart. hae-won opened her mouth as if she remembered something. ¡°i¡¯m thinking of ending the imprint with drugs. it¡¯s safe to end with, uh¡­!¡± when she came to her senses, haewon was under him. with her arms pressed hard against the floor. ¡°a-adam¡­¡­?¡± hae-won looked at adam with surprised eyes. adam thought she was emotional. however, haewon was more rational than anyone else at this moment. it was obviously him who was swayed by her judgment. this time it wasn¡¯t acting. this nervousness, this insecurity, everything was sincere. ¡°uh, let go of this¡­¡­!¡± hae-won twisted her body and muttered. ¡°i was right¡­.. an alpha is said to be a simple, disgusting tribe.¡± adam felt like he had been hit on the head by her subsequent words. ¡°actually, this is your true intention, right? you almost fooled me like an idiot again.¡± adam felt that her eyes, which were stronger than usual, despised him. ¡°no, i didn¡¯t do that¡­¡­.¡± adam denied it and relaxed his strength from his hand holding hae-won¡¯s wrist. but he didn¡¯t mean to let her go. let go and she¡¯ll leave. and he had an ominous feeling that she would never come back. ¡°what are you saying is not?¡± having learned over the years that omega is an absolute underdog in a relationship with alpha, she gave up resistance. the calm response reminded adam of the brutal reality. he doesn¡¯t know what kind of situation they¡¯re in right now. he was now an alpha for seo hae-won. he has been downgraded to a being that is no longer special or precious, and only causes pain to her. adam tried to suppress this nervousness. but he couldn¡¯t keep his composure. the situation was different from the last time. now all the means to change haewon¡¯s mind are gone. ¡®is this the end? are you saying i failed?¡¯ at that time, haewon closed her eyes slowly. ¡°do as you please.¡­ nothing will change anyway.¡± she ended in a weak voice. adam turned his head away from haewon. facing the thin wrist crushed by his hand, ¡®why! why did you become such a monster? i only had you!¡¯ the voice of a woman who had despised himself for being an alpha suddenly rang in his ears, and his body stiffened like a clock that had run out of life. eventually, adam let go of hae-won¡¯s wrist and stepped back. no, he ran away. ¡°haewon, i¡­¡± adam slurred his words. he opened his mouth again, but he couldn¡¯t make out a full sentence. he felt like his throat was blocked with something. a sudden chill permeated his bones. and his eyes turned white. ¡°¡­urgh.¡± adam lost his balance and staggered, then fell on one knee and collapsed. the sensation of cold sweat running down his spine was creepy. ¡®what¡¯s wrong with me? my body¡­¡¯ it doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s his own body. the strange sense of alienation and unknown pain squeezed adam¡¯s body. he barely looked up and looked at the cause that made him so stuck. ¡®is it the influence of the imprint?¡¯ when alpha and omega mate, they can control the estrous period, stabilizing pheromones. of course, this was a story when both maintain a good relationship. an imprint was like a restraint in a way. Chapter 113.2 before imprinting, if you were influenced by an unspecified number of opposite traits, now everything is decided by only one partner. in other words, if you are severely rejected emotionally and physically by your partner, the first reaction comes from the body. the pain of tearing his body apart like now. however, this phenomenon mainly appeared in omega. omegas are naturally dependent on alpha¡¯s pheromones. but adam was an alpha. alpha was rarely affected. the problem was that he relied on haewon as much as the omega, which relies on alpha. so this pain was inevitable in a way. because haewon was everything to him. it was the meaning of existence itself. ¡°adam¡­¡± hae-won carefully looked at adam and suddenly came to her senses and got up. this is because she thought that even this might be acting. hae-won stepped back and widened the distance from adam. meanwhile, adam didn¡¯t respond much. he was just hardened like a wounded and crouched beast. ¡°haewon¡­¡± adam looked very emaciated in a short time as to what had happened. ¡°don¡¯t go, please.¡± he even added again whether he thought hae-won would not have heard it because of his small voice. ¡°i¡¯ll explain everything. give me one more chance. yes?¡± a pleading voice caught hae-won. when she looked at his injured arm while turning her head, she felt the urge to run and hug him. ¡°no, i can¡¯t.¡± hae-won shook her head inward and moved further away from adam. and she ran outside, turning a blind eye to adam, who was trembling pitifully. * * * why hasn¡¯t he contacted me yet?¡¯ when there was no news until the next evening, li yuyen eventually visited adam himself. ¡°excuse me.¡± li yu-yen opened the front door and greeted loudly on purpose. but there was no return answer. there was nothing but silence in the house. somehow it was a chilling silence. ¡®did he leave the lights on? you don¡¯t know how scary electricity bills are these days.¡¯ seeing the living room lights color the hallway, li yuyen thought little of it. when he thought of adam, who would be having fun with hae-won by now, he suddenly got annoyed. ¡°i thought someone else had time to spare to come all the way here¡­¡­.¡± the moment he reached the living room. li yuyen¡¯s heart sank at the sight of adam lying on the floor. ¡°a-adam!¡± he shouted out loud in surprise, but adam didn¡¯t even move. he was like a corpse pulled out of the water. ¡°hey, wake up!¡± li yuyen shook adam to wake him up and looked around. medical tools and bandages remained intact on the coffee table. there was no sign of anyone breaking in. ¡°where is seo haewon?¡± ¡°haewon¡­¡± adam¡¯s body flinched when he said haewon¡¯s name. he managed to lift his heavy eyelids. ¡°didn¡¯t she stay with you until yesterday?¡± thanks to li yu-yen, who again inquired about hae-won¡¯s whereabouts, adam realized that she had completely left. he also found out that he had fainted for more than a day in this state. ¡°it¡¯s too loud.¡± the ensuing chatter rang a bell. he barely opened his mouth, but somehow he couldn¡¯t speak. adam, who was just smacking his lips like a child who had just learned to speak, was irritated. and a deep sense of helplessness came. haewon left. he couldn¡¯t change her mind at the end. ¡°¡­she.¡± ¡°what?¡± adam muttered something, but his voice was so small that it didn¡¯t sound comprehensible. li yuyen slightly bowed his head and put his ear to it. only then did he finally understand what adam was saying. ¡°¡­¡­ left.¡± ¡°she¡¯s gone¡­? leaving you alone?¡± adam slowly raised his upper body. the figure was almost like an animal awakened from hibernation, or, attacked by predators, and his whole body was limp. ¡°are you all right?¡± li yuyen carefully examined adam¡¯s complexion. in fact, adam didn¡¯t look okay at all at a glance. the new bandage was soaked with blood, and on the other hand, his face was pale without blood. ¡°hey, let¡¯s put the bandage back on first. you¡¯re going to get a scar.¡± li yuyen returned with disinfectant and gauze. adam looked at them intently and turned his head. ¡°don¡¯t want to get treated?¡± li yu-yen asked back with a triumphant look. adam struggled to get up, touching the floor, and staggered away somewhere to avoid the treatment. ¡°where are you going? come on!¡± li yuyen took the disinfectant and followed adam. adam was walking so slowly that he couldn¡¯t even get ahead of him and had no choice but to follow him. Chapter 114.1 when the crampedness and irritation reached its limit, the place they arrived at was the bedroom. ¡°are you going to sleep like that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± adam lay down on the bed without answering. to be exact, he fell down. he didn¡¯t even think about covering himself with a blanket. li yuyen frowned. it was obvious that things didn¡¯t work out properly if he inferred the bloody bandages left on the table or adam¡¯s words. then adam opened his mouth. ¡°when i was young¡­¡­, i had a fairy tale i read.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°the shepherd boy. if you lie, you end up being eaten by wolves.¡± ¡°i think it ended with the sheep dying.¡± ¡°no, the people died.¡± adam replied emphatically. he thought it was natural to die. because he was feeling so. suddenly, this question occurred to him. did haewon suffer the same pain? if an alpha himself suffered this much, haewon, an omega, might have been even more distressed. hae-won looked exhausted, especially when chairman seo planned to give birth to a second-generation child using sera¡¯s genes. nevertheless, she didn¡¯t show any sign in front of her. the pathetic self who used to be loved and happy seeing his figure. ah. what a terrible human being he is for causing her so much pain. no, i¡¯m a monster. fortunately, this disgusting monster was also dying at the end. if hae-won cuts off the imprint, he will die. without fail, adam instinctively felt death. would haewon be sad if he died like that? even if it¡¯s not for the rest of her life, if she¡¯s sad when she thinks of him sometimes¡­¡­, no, i hope you¡¯ll be sad forever. to the point where nothing is in her hands. to the point where everyday life falls apart. even so, he wanted to stay with haewon forever. i must have been abandoned because i had such thoughts. hae-won was right that they would never understand each other for the rest of their lives. she had really sharp eyes. ¡°¡­¡­ tell me.¡± in his fading consciousness, adam opened his mouth again and asked. he didn¡¯t ask for an answer. it was more like talking to himself out of desperation. ¡°what? what did you just say?¡± ¡°if i die¡­¡­ would she be sad?¡± ¡°seo haewon? ha. what nonsense are you talking about? i don¡¯t think this is part of the plan.¡± li yuyen, who was smiling in vain, soon realized that adam was sincere and closed his mouth. li yuyen also smelled the ominous death coming from adam. but it was strange. in fact, looking at the wound alone, it was not a situation to die. though it looked like he was dying. no, he was definitely dying. li yu-yen tried to refute calmly. ¡°this kind of wound won¡¯t kill you. stop making such a fuss.¡± ¡°haha.¡± adam started to laugh, shaking his body when he heard it. but it didn¡¯t last long either. the laughter quickly turned into a painful cough. it made everyone who listened to it suffer. ¡°¡­¡­yes, i can¡¯t die with this.¡± ¡°oh, i got it, so stop talking and go to sleep.¡± li yuyen, who thought it would be better to heal the wound while sleeping, decided to leave adam alone. ¡°more than that.¡± li yu-yan was lost in thought. the fact that hae-won couldn¡¯t change her mind even after all his work was a huge surprise. he looked at adam again. ¡°i said she¡¯ll cut off the imprint.¡± ¡°imprint?¡± ¡°yeah. so, i¡¯d rather die. so, if she can remember me for the rest of your life, it¡¯s, it¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± adam, who was gibberish, finally became quiet after he lost consciousness. li yuyen confirmed that adam had completely fainted and released the bandage wrapped around his arm. fortunately, the wound didn¡¯t get infected. ¡°i can¡¯t believe you¡¯re cutting off the imprint¡­¡± so what happens to this guy? * * * a few days have passed since then. although she went back to her daily life, hae-won still couldn¡¯t get out of her head of adam¡¯s last sight. he looked very distressed, and at first glance, he seemed to be fighting something invisible alone. ¡®was that an act of trying to hold me back?¡¯ when she thought of adam, she felt disturbed because she felt like she had left a child alone who couldn¡¯t even walk properly. ¡°so i decided to put her in a psychiatric ward abroad.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°second lady?¡± ¡°ah.¡± hae-won suddenly raised his head at the voice of butler kim calling her. chairman seo lying in bed and deacon kim standing next to her were staring at her. she was now in chairman seo¡¯s bedroom. still, chairman seo could not use her legs. she had to ride in a wheelchair when she moved. ¡°yes¡­¡­¡± hae-won nodded belatedly. Chapter 114.2 chairman seo looked at hae-won and winked at butler kim to go out. when butler kim left his post, chairman seo hinted. ¡°i¡¯ll take care of everything about sera, so there¡¯s nothing more to worry about. what are you going to do in the future?¡± ¡°what?¡± hae-won asked back foolishly, but after grasping the intention of the question, she closed her mouth tightly. ¡°i,¡± hae-won held her hands tightly on her knees. it¡¯s a matter of the future. maybe i¡¯ll run the foundation as usual. so much has happened, so much has changed. however, if she thought about it, her daily life has not changed much. even yesterday, she went to work as usual and took care of her work. she adjusted to her daily life by pretending to be calm. however, the most important problem still needs to be solved. ¡®i¡¯m going to cut the imprint off with drugs.¡¯ she was firm about that. however, she did not want to confess this to chairman seo. ¡°could you please end the engagement as it never happened?¡± hae-won asked carefully. chairman seo understood haewon¡¯s words as meaning that the two will leave the engagement and become independent. so she nodded and gladly allowed it. ¡°well, i¡¯ll talk to vice chairman joo.¡± ¡°t-thank you¡­¡­!¡± hae-won¡¯s face was bright for the first time. ¡°there is nothing to be thankful for. well, even if he was asleep, this engagement should have never happened.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°i heard chairman joo woke up from a coma today.¡± ¡°yes¡­?! but there is no mention in the newspaper¡­¡­. did vice chairman joo tell you?¡± ¡°ha!¡± the chairman snorted at hae-won¡¯s naive question. she shook her head. ¡°there¡¯s no way the guy will tell me. i found it out from a person i planted in the hospital. as you said, it has not yet been reported in the media.¡± it¡¯s top-secret, chairman seo added. ¡®chairman joo¡¯s consciousness is back.¡¯ it was a bolt out of the blue. hae-won¡¯s mind went blank. now she also had some understanding of the interests of this political marriage. vice chairman joo tried to strengthen his position in the js group with the help of chairman seo while his biological father was in a coma. however, chairman joo woke up before he could achieve his goal. hae-won has never met chairman joo in person, but she was well aware of his notoriety. ¡°he¡¯s just as much an omega-hater as i am.¡± chairman seo also had similar thoughts, putting hae-won¡¯s concerns on the cutting board. ¡°if the engagement disappears, there will be no harm to you. in particular, hae-won, you are from seohwa, so he won¡¯t be able to touch you recklessly.¡± but adam¡­¡­. will chairman joo leave adam alone? hae-won was suddenly frightened. the last time she saw him was when he was injured, so her worries doubled. chairman seo opened her mouth because she couldn¡¯t see hae-won¡¯s face, which was turning blue. ¡°if he¡¯s in the js group, i¡¯ll watch his back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­chairman.¡± as hae-won looked puzzled, the chairman turned his head calmly. she didn¡¯t expect her to promise adam¡¯s safety. ¡®but will adam join js?¡¯ hae-won, who had been agonizing, came to his senses. adam was an alpha. although known externally as omega. ¡®he¡¯d better not have me. i¡¯ll just get in his way.¡¯ hae-won grasped her shaky mind. ¡®yes, it¡¯s best not to get involved with each other.¡¯ hae-won nodded inwardly. then she found an empty water bottle and got up. chairman seo urgently dissuaded haewon, who lifted the tray. ¡°what are you doing now?¡± ¡°the water bottle is empty, so i¡¯ll bring you a new one.¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. i didn¡¯t call you to look after me. i may not know anyone else, but i don¡¯t want you to help me.¡± ¡°chairman¡­¡± as hae-won looked at her with hurt eyes, the chairman was embarrassed and gibbered. ¡°it¡¯s not because i dislike you¡­¡± chairman seo bit her lips as if she was angry and dropped her head. ¡°i don¡¯t want to show such a weak side. it¡¯s my last remaining pride. even if i end up like this, i¡¯m an alpha.¡± chairman seo smiled lonely. last pride. for some reason the words struck home. on that day, adam¡¯s image of holding her with all his pride thrown away was vividly revived. ¡°you should go now.¡± chairman seo¡¯s subsequent words managed to shake off his existence in her mind. ¡°sorry to call you busy. i called because it seemed like it was my duty to tell you the prognosis yourself.¡± ¡°n-no. then rest, chairman.¡± ¡°yes.¡± hae-won bowed her head and left the bedroom. chairman seo, who was left alone, turned her head out of the window while looking at an empty water bottle. before she knew it, the coldness of winter had faded and sprouts were sprouting from the bare branches. however, chairman seo¡¯s mind remained in the harsh winter. chairman seo recalled the day she met sera. Chapter 115.1 ¡°mother¡­¡± sera collapsed when she saw chairman seo appearing in a wheelchair. chairman seo confirmed and shot a glance at sera. ¡°i¡¯m going to have to be in a wheelchair for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°t-that¡¯s impossible. is it because of me? i¡­ i¡¯m sorry, mother. i¡­!¡± ¡°it¡¯s enough. it¡¯s already happened.¡± ¡°t-this is all because of that bastard, joo adam. that bastard was actually an alpha. he didn¡¯t lie about his blood, he lied about his traits!¡± sera kept mumbling nonsense because she must have been agitated even after seeing her crippled mother. ¡°yes. let¡¯s finish everything.¡± ¡°finally, you believe me!¡± ¡°butler kim. contact director jang.¡¯ ¡°director jang? if it¡¯s director jang¡­¡­. oh, joo adam, he¡¯ll put that bastard in the ward right? yeah. if i can¡¯t kill him, just keep him alive. you¡¯re my mother, as expected.¡¯ sera, who was rambling, noticed a strange smell and struggled as the bodyguard approached. ¡°what, don¡¯t you let this go? what is it? what are you doing, injecting this into my body! don¡¯t touch me! hey! let go! mother! oh¡­! heo-eok¡­¡± that¡¯s how sera was admitted to the psychiatric ward. the ward director was an acquaintance of chairman seo. in other words, even if her condition improves, she cannot leave the place without chairman seo¡¯s permission. ¡®she won¡¯t be able to come out while i¡¯m alive.¡¯ chairman seo sighed deeply and straightened her gaze out of the window. she smiled faintly at the empty air. and she spoke. ¡°so there¡¯s nothing to worry about, sister.¡± like someone lovely is standing there. * * * ¡°uwhahaha!¡± nam burst out laughing while holding onto the sink. he laughed so hard that his glasses were crooked. ¡°hahaha¡­!¡± nam laughed and put down his glasses right away. today, chairman joo woke up from a coma. just in time, the vice-chairman had gone on a business trip to the province on important business matters. in the meantime, nam took good care of his sick father and appealed as a filial son. ¡°what happened while i was asleep?¡± ¡°that¡­ since the eldest brother took the real power, the js group hasn¡¯t had a good day. it¡¯s not enough that he brought in illegitimacy without your permission,¡¯ ¡°illegitimacy?¡± ¡°yes, the child of a woman named marie. and he¡¯s omega.¡± ¡°what?!¡± nam told the vice-chairman¡¯s atrocities in detail as if he had been waiting. adam¡¯s entry, political marriage to the seohwa group¡­¡­. as expected, chairman joo was furious. nam closed his mouth at that point because he was afraid his father would collapse again due to high blood pressure. ¡°whoo. let¡¯s go back then.¡± nam looked in the mirror and tied his tie straight. when he raised his arm and checked my watch, it was time for the annotation to arrive. nam hummed his way to the hospital room. ¡°what were you thinking of?¡± as soon as nam opened the hospital room door, chairman joo¡¯s scolding fell. the vice-chairman couldn¡¯t even get close to the bed where the chairman was lying and fell to his knees. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, father!¡± ¡°you, the eldest son, was the last to come when his father woke up? where did you learn that? you bastard!¡± chairman joo threw a cup of water. pow! the glass of water soaking his head and falling to the floor stopped in front of nam¡¯s feet. nam carelessly put the cup aside and stood next to his brother. ¡°father. eldest brother was on a business trip to the provinces to deal with urgent business today. i¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t mean to be late. right, brother?¡± nam put his hand on the vice; chairman¡¯s shoulder and asked. in fact, it was nam¡¯s trick to deliberately deliver the news to the chairman late. now that careful plan shines. ¡°nam, you¡¯re working so hard now that you¡¯re acting like a good son and brother!¡± i thought it was going to work, but¡­ who doesn¡¯t know what joo pil-tae is like? ¡°he¡¯s really worried about you¡­¡­.¡± ¡°can¡¯t you shut up?¡± nam shut up at chairman joo¡¯s remark. ¡°pathetic guys. even the oldest one. the youngest one who¡¯s locked in a cage too¡­¡­! you all are so stupid.¡± chairman joo looked at the two brothers with cold eyes, then stared at the vice chairman with wide eyes. ¡°you white fellow. it wasn¡¯t enough to ruin the company that you had to pick up an omega.¡± ¡°¡­¡­he¡¯s marie¡¯s child, father.¡± the vice-president looked at chairman joo with a face like, ¡°don¡¯t you remember marie?¡± ¡°marie? what did she do? he wasn¡¯t supposed to be born in the first place. now i have an illegitimate child!¡± Chapter 115.2 afterward, joo pil-tae made a speech, saying, ¡°it¡¯s not good to have many children,¡± and closed his mouth only when he was out of breath. ¡°heuk¡­!¡± ¡°here¡¯s the water, father.¡± nam quickly poured water and handed it to chairman joo. chairman joo glared disapprovingly at nam, took a cup of water, and gulped it down. ¡°hoo¡­!¡± chairman joo crumpled his face when he saw his hand shaking holding a water cup. perhaps because he was in bed for a long time, his physical strength was not the same as before. ¡°there¡¯s a ton of work to do.¡± chairman joo quietly recited and threw the empty cup on the floor. ¡°we should put out the fire first. it¡¯s not a good thing to have an illegitimate child in the house.¡± ¡°f-father¡­¡­.¡± the vice chairman had a bad feeling about it. sure enough, chairman joo continued with a fishy smile. ¡°i failed once in the past, but i hope you succeed.¡± nam was surprised by this remark too. the two brothers looked at their father with pale faces. ¡°you, my son, should do what i failed.¡± joo pil-tae emphasized again. joo pil-tae failed to remove marie¡¯s child decades ago. to do it again now.¡­. ¡°he wasn¡¯t supposed to be born.¡± joo pil-tae muttered again. * * * ¡°you didn¡¯t eat again? please eat something.¡± li yu-yen nagged hard when he saw inside the refrigerator. but adam didn¡¯t understand half of what he was saying. after haewon left, the sense of time faded. when he closed his eyes and opened them, the color of the sky changed, and sometimes the place changed. he was sitting on the sofa but in front of the mirror¡­¡­. in the meantime, he was maintaining his appearance because he didn¡¯t know when haewon would come again. however, he didn¡¯t really feel like visiting her. no, he didn¡¯t have the courage to. ¡°you¡¯re always going to use your alpha¡¯s traits to wield me.¡± when he thought he was completely abandoned by hae-won, his heart choked up. it seemed like someone was beating his heart. cold sweat flowed down my neck. ¡°if a person asks something, please answer¡­. adam? hey, wake up!¡± li yuyen hurriedly caught adam, who collapsed as if he had paralysis while breathing roughly. he had panic attacks several times a day. the wound on the arm has recovered enough to continue his daily life. so it wasn¡¯t because of his arm. ¡°is seo haewon the cause?¡± the two had made an imprint. however, the relationship between the two has recently reached its worst, and he didn¡¯t even know the impact. ¡®is it better to let her know?¡¯ at the thought of it, adam¡¯s cell phone rang. ¡°haewon¡­!¡± adam leaped to his feet. he picked up his cell phone by calling haewon¡¯s name. * * * ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± adam stared blankly at the teacup in front of him. on the other side, the vice chairman was talking, but not a word was heard. by inferring from the rare words, chairman joo pil-tae seemed to have woken up from a coma. so what am i supposed to do? that kind of work was not important. rather, it was questionable why he came. his mind was in a muddle. then, for the first time, the vice chairman¡¯s words were heard. ¡°i¡¯ll be honest with you. father ordered me to kill you.¡± ¡°then kill me.¡± adam answered immediately. ¡°i¡¯m not kidding. even in this situation,¡± ¡°me too.¡± adam cut off the vice chairman in a cold tone. ¡°i¡¯m not kidding either.¡± adam looked at the chairman with a fishy smile. the chairman looked very embarrassed. for some reason, adam was different today. he didn¡¯t feel as relaxed as he used to be. his eyes were out of focus, his legs shook without conscious thought, and his lips were wounded from incessant biting. however, chairman joo pil-tae did not seem to be the cause. there seemed to be something else wrong. ¡®oh, that¡¯s not the point.¡¯ the vice chairman quickly broached the subject. ¡°i¡¯ll make your flight, so wait calmly in a safe place for now.¡± ¡°flight?¡± adam¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°yes. go back again. after that, i¡¯ll cover it up. in korea, death will be dealt with, but it won¡¯t matter anyway.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to.¡± adam murmured softly. ¡°you don¡¯t want to, where do you want me to go back to in the first place? is there a place for me to go back? huh?¡± ¡°in this situation, unreasonable coercion.¡­.¡± feeling tired, the vice chairman pressed down on his temples. he sighed deeply and raised his voice. ¡°you¡¯ll die. i¡¯m not kidding! father means it.¡± Chapter 116.1 ¡°can he kill me? all the humans who tried to kill me failed.¡± ¡°what¡­?¡± if those people survived, he wouldn¡¯t be wasting his breath here. if he died, he wouldn¡¯t have been abandoned by haewon. is that so? am i abandoned?¡¯ adam suddenly realized his situation. still, hae-won did not come to visit him. he waited impatiently for a phone call, but the first caller to ring after she left was the wrong person. ¡®why am i wasting my time here?¡¯ when he made eye contact with the chairman, who was looking at him with a stupid expression, something burst into tears deep in his heart. ¡°what are you talking about?¡± ¡°my father, neither the contractor nor the woman who gave birth to me, tried to kill me but failed.¡± ¡°did marie¡­? the chairman¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°she hated me enough to try to kill me. no, it¡¯s not just me. he wanted to get rid of the entire js group, including you.¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°i approached you to grant her wish before she died.¡± ¡°what?¡± the vice chairman¡¯s eyes widened. adam giggled at his reaction. and blatantly sarcastic. ¡°did you really believe me? then you¡¯re a very innocent person, too.¡± ¡°you came into the js group to get revenge? but as an omega, you¡¯re trying to take.¡­!¡± ¡°omega? haha!¡± adam burst into laughter. he thought he didn¡¯t have the strength to laugh anymore, but the man in front of him kept laughing. adam laughed like a madman and shut his mouth. ¡°i¡¯m no different from you guys. i¡¯m the same monster. no, i¡¯m more special.¡± adam sprang to his feet. and he approached the vice chairman and grabbed his head without warning. ¡°do you want me to tell you something worse?¡± ¡°what are you doing now, kkk¡­!¡± the pain he experienced for the first time in his life penetrated the vice-chairman body. the invisible hand seemed to wring its neck. the vice chairman coughed, holding his neck. ¡°i¡¯m a rarity alpha.¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°i can easily subdue an alpha like you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± the vice chairman¡¯s eyes turned red with unbearable pain. adam just stood still, clutching his head. ¡°how does it feel to kill a flying bug?¡± adam muttered insensitively and pushed his head aside. the vuce6chairman leaned feebly to the sofa. he shook himself and breathed heavily. ¡°heuk! what the hell are you¡­¡­!¡± the vice chairman looked at adam in terror. he looked like a monster. * * * ¡°what did he say?¡± adam suddenly opened his eyes to li yuyen¡¯s voice. he fell asleep and looked around as if he had woken up. when he came to his senses, he was in the car. ¡°who?¡± ¡°i mean vice chairman joo. we just met.¡± ¡°ah.¡± adam sighed briefly. looking out the window, the js headquarters building stood tall in the sky. adam answered indifferently with his eyes straightened. ¡°i don¡¯t remember. i don¡¯t think i said much.¡± ¡°think about it slowly.¡± while li yuyen patiently waited, the conversation he had with the chairman came to mind. ¡°joo pil-tae¡¯s consciousness has returned.¡± ¡°chairman joo? is that not a big deal?¡± cried li yu-yen. he put his hand on his forehead and sighed deeply. ¡°what are you going to do now?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± li yuyen was speechless by adam¡¯s brazen reply. he really didn¡¯t have any thoughts. that was all. ¡°what did vice chairman joo say? at least he has a plan.¡± ¡°¡­¡­he said he¡¯d get me a plane ticket.¡± replied adam, frowning. it was only a few minutes ago, but he couldn¡¯t remember what they talked about. he felt like his head was filled with hazy fog. ¡°are you saying he¡¯s making you run away? don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± li yuyen¡¯s face turned white when he grasped the situation. is chairman joo trying to kill adam? ¡°we should have ended him first.¡± li yu-yen muttered with a resentful look. ¡°first, let¡¯s go meet seo hae-won.¡± ¡°what?¡± when li yuyen mentioned haewon, adam reacted sharply. ¡°why?¡± ¡°do you ask because you don¡¯t know? you¡¯re the reason why you¡¯re like this, seo hae-won. let¡¯s solve your problem first.¡± adam grabbed li yuyen¡¯s arm trying to move the gear. ¡°no, you can¡¯t.¡± he added in a crawling voice. li yuyen was discouraged by the unbecoming appearance. at the same time, he felt sorry for him, so he asked him in a more relaxed tone. ¡°i heard you two met when you were young. i don¡¯t know why you two fought, but if you tell her that, seo hae-won will definitely forgive you.¡± ¡°that¡¯s even worse.¡± adam¡¯s voice was full of energy. Chapter 116.2 ¡°why?¡± ¡°¡­¡­because you¡¯ll find that i¡¯ve made him an omega.¡± adam¡¯s eyes shook dangerously. li yuyen recalled that adam was a rarity alpha. and a girl born to an omega male awakens with a high probability of alpha. ¡®almost 100% chance¡­¡­.¡¯ however, haewon woke up as an omega. if it was the influence of meeting adam as a child, he could understand that she became an omega. ¡°but you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, did you?¡± ¡°it¡¯s the same cause of the result.¡± ¡°the result?¡± ¡°the fact is that i¡¯m the one who dropped seo hae-won¡¯s life into hell. i can¡¯t deny it. don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°that¡¯s¡­ isn¡¯t that too much of a leap?¡± adam didn¡¯t say anything. he was already obsessed with the solid delusion he had created. he is the one who ruined hae-won¡¯s life. like i ruined marie¡¯s life. haewon will despise him for the rest of her life if she finds out about this. she won¡¯t give him a shred of sympathy. ¡°adam¡­¡± li yuyen had nothing to say about adam like that. no matter what he says, he won¡¯t reach him. at the same time, he became afraid. so what happens to adam now? he, a beta, could not smell pheromones, but he could smell blood better than anyone else. and now adam smelled of death darker than blood. he was rotting alive. * * * ¡°i have a confession to make to you.¡± hae-won carefully opened his mouth while looking at bora and louis sitting opposite. ¡°i don¡¯t think it¡¯s something to say here, but it doesn¡¯t seem polite to take more time. i¡¯m sorry, louis.¡± haewon asked louis for his understanding. ¡°n-no. i¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t worry about it! what do you want to say?¡± louis opened his eyes like a rabbit and shook his head. louis¡¯ former agency president was sentenced to prison today. as such, louis was proven to be damaged and was reimbursed for all his debts. in the meantime, big and small things have happened to two groups of js and seohwa, and the three have finally held louis¡¯ celebration party. ¡°is it related to director joo?¡± louis asked stealthily. bo-ra waited for hae-won¡¯s answer without saying whether she had similar thoughts. come to think of it, director joo or his secretary did not appear recently. ¡°i can¡¯t say no, but¡­¡­.¡± when louis mentioned adam, hae-won suddenly became at a loss for how to explain. but she decided to keep it simple. yeah, isn¡¯t it already decided what to say? ¡°i¡¯m an omega. i¡¯ve been living under false pretenses so far.¡± ¡°what¡­??¡± bora and louis asked back at the same time in a fit of astonishment. ¡°it¡¯s brazen, but it¡¯s true. when i was young, i woke up as an omega and was in great danger. at that time, chairman seo took me back¡­¡­. i¡¯ve been hiding my traits because i¡¯m afraid of living as an omega.¡± hae-won¡¯s holding hands tightly and speaking did not seem like a liar. she wasn¡¯t the type to tell these lies in the first place. ¡°i will not disclose it to the outside world for the operation of the foundation. but i felt like i had to tell you two.¡± hae-won continued calmly. ¡°because you are precious to me.¡± ¡°then, does director joo know about it?¡± bo-ra, who was listening to hae-won¡¯s words in rapture, quickly came to her senses and asked. hae-won answered after a pause. ¡°yes, and the engagement was broken.¡± ¡°because you¡¯re an omega?¡± ¡°¡­¡­i asked chairman seo to do it. pretend it never happened. oh, and the seohwa group will not interfere with the operation of seohwa welfare in the future.¡± hae-won added with a smile. but for bora and louis, it was a secondary problem. the two didn¡¯t know what to say, so they only looked at each other¡¯s faces and agonized. ¡°it would be shocking. i understand.¡± ¡°we¡¯re not the problem¡­¡­ ceo, are you okay? what about director joo?¡± ¡°you¡¯re not going to break up like this, are you?¡± unlike hae-won, who tries to remain calm, bora and louis could not hide their embarrassment. haewon could not answer any questions. then someone burst open the door. the three people¡¯s eyes were on the door at the same time. ¡°ceo, i urgently came to talk to you because i had something to tell you.¡± it was li yuyen. Chapter 117.1 currently, the place where the three are located was a private room in a luxury restaurant. in addition, only three people shared the meeting place. ¡°how did you know this place?¡± hae-won, who was wary of uninvited visitors, finally spoke up. ¡°no, you don¡¯t have to answer. i know it anyway.¡± ¡°¡­¡­i¡¯m sorry about the past.¡± li yu-yen apologized with an ashamed face. to be honest, he had nothing to say from his point of view. because he thought he was an accomplice of adam¡¯s. hae-won was shaken by li yu-yen¡¯s sincere attitude of guilt. above all, his urgent attitude caused strange anxiety. she asked bora and louis for understanding and then went out with li yuyen. ¡°if it¡¯s from adam, it¡¯s no use saying anything.¡± ¡°he told me not to go. he doesn¡¯t have the face to see you.¡± ¡°what?¡± haewon couldn¡¯t believe it. but li yuyen¡¯s expression was devoid of lies. adam may not know, but if he pays a little attention and observes him, his innermost thoughts will quickly be revealed to his face. ¡°then why did you come to see me?¡± ¡°he¡¯s dying. i mean, adam.¡± li yu-yen spoke bluntly. ¡°w-what do you mean you? is it because of the injury?¡± ¡°no. i think the imprint you two made is the cause.¡± hae-won¡¯s heart fluttered at the words of imprinting. then, she remembered when chairman seo made a plan for a second generation with sera¡¯s genes. at that time, hae-won was in a wreck both in body and mind. ¡®some delicate alphas may have an abnormal reaction in their bodies if there is a problem in their relationship with their mate.¡¯ ¡°well, i¡¯ll have to cut off the imprint sooner.¡± ¡°that¡¯s not possible!¡± when hae-won spoke firmly, li yu-yen dissuaded him to the extreme. ¡°if you cut off the imprint, he might really die.¡± hae-won frowned as if she could not understand. ¡°when the other person forcibly cuts off the imprint, it is the omega that is at stake. everyone knows that the impact on an alpha is minimal.¡± [haewon] ¡°of course, i don¡¯t know much because i¡¯m beta¡­¡­. i know people who are dying because i¡¯ve seen them often. cutting off the imprint is not a solution. it¡¯s going to get worse.¡± despite li yuyen¡¯s continued persuasion, haewon did not budge. in the end, li yuyen had to use the last method. ¡°adam is a rare alpha, so he is different from ordinary alpha. judging from his condition now, he will definitely be more affected when the imprint is broken.¡± ¡°rare alpha¡­¡­?¡± ¡°yes. it¡¯s an alpha that can turn alpha into omega.¡± ¡°i-is that possible?¡± li yuyen hesitated to think of adam¡¯s scared expression, but now that he¡¯s here, it would be helpful to be honest. ¡°he believes that ceo seo¡¯s awakening to omega is due to his special traits.¡± ¡°what does it have to do with adam¡¯s rarity alpha and my awakening with an omega?¡± ¡°because you two met a long time ago. don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°if i met him before now, it would mean i was very young¡­ no way we met then.¡± hae-won, who was searching for memories, closed her mouth tightly. ¡°no way.¡± that kid was adam? * * * ¡°you, the son, do what i failed to do.¡¯ nam recalled the words left by his father. joo pil-tae entrusted adam¡¯s situation to the vice chairman, but he couldn¡¯t wait and see. no, rather, he has been waiting for this day. nam had been planning to kill adam for a long time. instead of making someone do it, he decided to take care of it himself. in the future, joo pil-tae will appreciate that. ¡®not only did i find the front door password, but i also bought the security. for today only.¡¯ as scheduled, he tried to borrow the hand of his younger brother dong-min, but the idiot was now locked in a cage due to stock price manipulation. ¡®i don¡¯t care. he¡¯ll just get in the way.¡¯ nam calmly strengthened his resolve. the vice chairman will break down because he won¡¯t be able to kill marie¡¯s son, adam. ¡®vice chairman joo is making a fake passport under his subordinates. i think he¡¯s trying to escape joo adam abroad.¡¯ and what the source reported was expected. nam couldn¡¯t understand his eldest brother who decided to kick the opportunity his father gave him. ¡°thanks to you, i¡¯ll take the chairmanship.¡± there was no more time to lose anyway. it¡¯s today if he deals with everything. Chapter 117.2 ¡°joo adam seems to be locked in the house until a fake passport is made.¡± he hastened to contact the guard with a cannon phone. now, when his car reaches the apartment, the cctv will stop working as if it had been waiting. ¡°that low life of yours is over today, brother. i¡¯ll personally send you to hell.¡± nam went outside with a bag containing tools. * * * nam, who broke into adam¡¯s house without permission, put down his bag in front of the front door. the house was chillingly still. the front hallway, lined with frames of the same shape, also felt exceptionally long. ¡®is it a butterfly stuffed? this is his hobby? it¡¯s much quieter than that.¡¯ the man, who felt anxious for no reason, fiddled with the right inner pocket where the electric shocker was put. it was clear that adam was at home because he checked several times on cctv. the question is, where is he? ¡°gasp¡­!¡± nam, who stopped in front of the living room, breathed in surprise. there was no need to search the house for adam. he was right in front of him. adam sat on the sofa with his head down. nam looked at adam in bewilderment. adam also slowly raised his head, as if he felt his gaze. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± there was a strange silence. he must have heard him coming in, but how can he be so calm, no, indifferent? at the same time, he didn¡¯t even ask how he opened the front door and entered. ¡®did he know i was coming? no, it can¡¯t be.¡¯ nam pretended to be calm and shamelessly opened his mouth. ¡°you don¡¯t even pretend to know when i¡¯m here?¡± adam¡¯s eyes narrowed when nam rebuked him. it was his first reaction. but that¡¯s all. he immediately lost interest in nam and turned his eyes away. the insensitive attitude choked nam. can¡¯t you judge what situation you¡¯re in? ¡®then i¡¯ll tell you.¡¯ nam strode up and grabbed adam¡¯s hair. adam¡¯s, adam¡¯s apple stood out even more as his head tilted back. ¡°even if you ignore people, you can¡¯t¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± nam, who made eye contact with adam, closed his mouth without realizing it. he just made eye contact, but he felt overwhelmed by something. adam, who had been silent the whole time, finally opened his mouth. ¡°aren¡¯t you right-handed?¡± ¡°what?¡± nam was embarrassed by the sudden question. then adam glanced down. nam, who was following adam¡¯s gaze, was aghast. when he realized what adam meant, he was already leaning back. pow! nam¡¯s body fell on the coffee table with a dull sound. and in adam¡¯s hand, who quickly gained the upper hand, there was an electric shocker nam tried to take out. ¡°then you should have hidden it on the left.¡± adam went on to say what he couldn¡¯t say. then he turned the electric shocker around and muttered. ¡°you¡¯ve been preparing to kill me for so long, and you¡¯ve wasted your chance with such a ridiculous mistake.¡± ¡°h-how do you¡­¡­.¡± ¡°did you intend to kill me here?¡± adam suddenly grabbed nam by the collar and growled. this man was crushed to death and couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°i ask you, brother.¡± ¡°urgh!¡± this man was seized with humiliation. even if there was a difference in physique, he didn¡¯t think it would be so easy to be overpowered by adam, the omega. ¡°the pheromone.¡± nam belatedly released the pheromone, but for some reason, adam did not budge. ¡®did he take an inhibitor? even so, this distance must be effective.¡¯ he released his pheromone one more time, but adam only narrowed his brow slightly like a person who smelled unpleasant. ¡°i didn¡¯t care because it was obvious that you would fail anyway. ¡­¡­but i was waiting for you calmly, hoping that you would succeed today.¡± adam sighed deeply and lifted himself up, letting go of his collar. cold sweat flowed down nam¡¯s neck. ¡°as expected, failing to meet expectations is a characteristic of alpha.¡± when adam pressed the button, the electric shocker burst into a spark. nam put his hand into the back pocket more quickly than blankly looking at the figure. ¡°ahhkkk¡­!¡± nam swung the knife he took out with a strange sound. there was a crackling sound at the same time. ¡°ah, akkkkkk!¡± adam trampled nam¡¯s arm with a knife and broke it. nam screamed when he saw his arm bent in the opposite direction. ¡°is that it?¡± ¡°haeuk, huff, ahhhhh¡­! y-you, y¡­!¡± adam stretched out his arm to grab nam by the collar again. adam¡¯s slowly approaching palm was like a viper with his mouth wide open. Chapter 118.1 ¡°ugh¡­¡± adam grabbed his neck and began to slap him in the face with his opposite fist. then adam, who felt a foreign sensation, stopped. the identity of the foreign sensation was a fragment of the broken glasses. adam glanced at the back of his hand, where blood was flowing with debris, and thought it didn¡¯t matter, so he mechanically punched again. ¡°aheuk, hak, uk! argh, cough! h-help, help¡­!¡± nam shouted intermittently whenever the fist that hit his face rose. who the hell was he asking? the target he was trying to kill? then, did this guy try to kill others without even thinking that he could die? adam stopped punching just before nam lost his mind. then, he dragged nam, who became a mess, and headed somewhere. ¡°when i was young, i changed an alpha to an omega.¡± adam spoke in a calm tone. nam, who was half-fainted, raised his head with difficulty. you¡¯ve changed an alpha to an omega? he couldn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. ¡°i didn¡¯t even learn how to do so from anyone. maybe it was instinct. just as a bird breaks its own eggs and comes out.¡± adam pulled out a frame on the wall. there was a butterfly-stuffed picture. the butterfly in the frame was glowing as if it were about to fly. ¡°shall we experiment?¡± adam glanced to nam. ¡°if you¡¯ll change to omega.¡± before nam could react, adam hit him on the head with a frame. along with the broken piece of glass, the shattered butterfly wings flowed down like snow. when the butterfly¡¯s piece touched his flesh, nam began to shake his chest. adam sat on one knee and grabbed his head and whispered. ¡°the scales of this butterfly contain ingredients that cause hallucinations in omega.¡± ¡°agh, heuk, huff¡­¡­!¡± ¡°what do you think? can you see it?¡± adam asked, pressing his face close. naturally, nam, who was having a seizure, could not have answered properly. ¡°marie, i¡¯m asking you if you see the same thing she saw.¡± adam growled like an animal. ¡°adam.¡± then, he heard a voice he shouldn¡¯t have heard. he seemed to be hearing hallucinations. adam smirked, and hae-won¡¯s voice was heard again. louder and clearer than the first time. ¡°adam!¡± only then did adam turn around. there was really haewon standing there. ¡°haewon? how do you¡­¡­.¡± adam looked at hae-won with an innocent expression that one couldn¡¯t believe that he had almost killed a person until a while ago. when he saw li yuyen standing behind haewon, he shut his mouth tightly. li yuyen, who was worried about him, seemed to have brought haewon. but the timing was not good. adam stared blankly at his bloodied hands. right next to him was nam, whose face was crushed so much that one could not recognize who he was. it was an inexcusable and disastrous sight. hae-won asked, frightened. ¡°who is that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­i tried to kill him.¡± ¡°a-adam?¡± adam, who was about to answer, did not open his mouth again. he wondered what would be different even if he corrected it. an inert sense of helplessness strangled him. and he realized. his parents, his brothers, irrelevant people. all the people who tried to kill him failed. because it wasn¡¯t their role. it¡¯s only seo haewon who can kill him. she started everything, so it had to be her to finish everything ¡°adam, please answer me.¡± ¡°why didn¡¯t you cut off the imprint?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°you said you¡¯ll end it.¡± ¡°that¡¯s¡­¡­ i changed my mind. i¡¯m not going to cut off the imprint.¡± hae-won answered firmly. adam looked at li yu-yen with a self-help smile at the unexpected reaction. ¡°did he say that? if you cut the imprint, i¡¯ll be in danger? it doesn¡¯t matter. do whatever you want. i¡¯d like to break up a boring relationship.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± at adam¡¯s provocation, hae-won was heartbroken. ¡®the person who wants to end it makes that kind face.¡¯ adam in front of her was like a beast afraid of being abandoned. a poor wild animal who is attached to humans and refuses to return to nature. ¡°i heard it all. the fact that adam is a rarity alpha. so, the fact that if i force to cut off the imprint, your life could be in danger¡­¡­.¡± adam flinched at haewon¡¯s words. however, he answered as if he was insignificant. ¡°i hope so.¡± ¡°you want to die?¡± ¡°if it¡¯s for you.¡± ¡°what do you mean you¡¯re going to die for me? there¡¯s no way i want that.¡± ¡°but i¡­.¡± when hae-won, who he thought would never visit him again, appeared in front of him, he was relieved, or the fatigue accumulated for a long time went away rapidly. Chapter 118.2 adam tried to catch his blurring consciousness. but it was a futile effort. his body faltered once and his vision quickly reversed. ¡°adam¡­!¡± the last thing he heard was hae-won¡¯s voice calling him anxiously. that¡¯s how he lost consciousness. * * * ¡°mom is really happy.¡± it was one day. marie crept up and stroked the child¡¯s round head. little adam put down the book he was reading and submitted to the gentle touch. marie is adam¡¯s mother. an omega, she was living alone with her son in the philippines. in spite of that, life was rather good. because there were many customers who liked her paintings. adam glanced out of the window, feeling his mother¡¯s friendly touch. the endless sky was beautiful as if the sea was thinly spread. january in the philippines is cool. in korea, marie¡¯s hometown, snow falls around this time. adam only saw them through tv and photography. and with books. adam saw a hexagonal snow crystal in a science book, and asked if she was happy. ¡°i can eat delicious food with my angel and live while drawing a lot of pictures that i like. so i¡¯m happy.¡± ¡°yes.¡± marie burst into laughter at the child¡¯s blunt answer. marie is said to be a happy woman. adam didn¡¯t know what happiness was. is this being happy with your life? he vaguely understood the word happiness. ¡°dr. bjorn, is this diagnostic kit correct? it could be because he¡¯s still young, right? right? when he grows up, the results will be different. i¡¯m sure it is. my son is an alpha. that¡¯s ridiculous.¡­.¡± but at some point, marie¡¯s happiness changed from hope to thirst, not a conviction. marie was a woman who wanted to be happy. she was a woman whose happiness was parched. her life was no longer happy. adam soon found out why. ¡°why! why did you become such a monster? you were the only one i had!¡± her only son awoke to alpha. marie couldn¡¯t accept the reality. it was already predicted that the father of the child was alpha. despite dr. bjorn¡¯s visit to complete the examination, she denies reality until the end. in the end, ¡°you monster!¡± she hit her little child with her hand. the fact that he had become an alpha, that she had kept the monster in her stomach for ten months and even milked it. the woman denied it. ¡°you monster!¡± marie slapped adam on the cheek once more. the child¡¯s face turned with a slap. and he heard something breaking. is it an earthquake? adam looked around quickly. however, the high ceiling, the wall with the mother¡¯s graffiti on it, and the carpeted floor were all fine. it wasn¡¯t around an earthquake. it was adam¡¯s life that collapsed. it was the happiness that adam believed in. the child heard the thin happiness collapse, and he sensed that he could never go back to his old self. ¡°¡­i wish you were, dead.¡± marie murmured in tears. adam forgot how to talk when he saw the transparent tears. he just stared at the glass-like tears that fell on the floor. a few days later. the woman began to move busily to make up for the time she lay like a corpse. adam crouched in the corner and watched her. the woman took off all the paintings on the wall and burned all the canvases she was working on. then she scattered black paint on the windows, on the walls. at first, he thought she was painting the whole house, but she wasn¡¯t. it was not long before the darkness fell into the house. so marie isolated herself from the world. ¡°don¡¯t turn on the light.¡± in a house where there is no light all day long, the time has become unclear. the relationship between the woman and adam has also become blurred. adam was still young and in need of adult care. but marie was no longer a mother. adam realized. it¡¯s a luxury to want this woman to be a proper guardian. in the past, he felt ¡®safe¡¯ when he was with marie, but this is also a thing of the past. there were no parents who accepted a child unconditionally. there is no absolute love either. adam was isolated again in the isolated world created by marie. ¡°it¡¯s a butterfly¡­ it¡¯s a butterfly¡­¡­. fly over here.¡± one day, the woman hummed and spread the dead butterfly wings with her fingertips. she tried to mimic the flapping of the wings as if the butterfly was alive, but the fragile fibers could not withstand the strength and were brutally torn. Chapter 119.1 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± adam stared at one wing of the butterfly on the floor. after painting the house black, the woman gets a lot of butterflies. i started to play. the shimmering powder of the butterfly wings seemed to drive the woman crazy. it was as the child expected. the butterflies are endemic to the philippines, and the powder from the wings has affected the central nervous system of omega when taken with certain drugs. however, the philippine government, where the concepts of alpha and omega were not common, had no will to eradicate hallucinogenic butterflies. omega-only drugs were available anywhere. the child picked up one of them and the woman shouted fiercely. ¡°don¡¯t touch it!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°why do you even want this? alpine is of no use to you. so it¡¯s all mine. it¡¯s mine!¡± marie is not what she used to be. ¡°i didn¡¯t mean to steal it.¡± adam reassured the woman in a mature way. ¡°¡­¡­a lie.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not. here, i¡¯ll give you back.¡± adam tried to hand the butterfly he was holding to the woman. however, when he opened his hand, the butterfly disappeared and only shiny powder remained. adam suddenly thought. maybe that woman turns into powder if butterflies fill the house? won¡¯t she just disappear? so i¡¯m going to be alone? adam¡¯s ominous imagination became a reality. marie is dead. adults who he saw for the first time appeared and carried marie¡¯s body. marie didn¡¯t turn into powder. instead, she died surrounded by thousands of butterflies. butterflies were piled up along the last shape of marie around her lying down. adam tiptoed and crouched carefully. ¡°where am i?¡± adam was lying in bed when he opened his eyes to the disturbing sound from the fan on the ceiling. the arms were lined with thin tubes. ¡°are you coming to your senses?¡± the gray-haired old gentleman spoke. adam knows a man with a benevolent smile. ¡°doctor¡­. bjorn.¡± ¡°yes, you remember. it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve had a physical test, right?¡± dr. bjorn smiled broadly. it wasn¡¯t long before he continued, looking out the window. ¡°in fact, it was a long time ago when we first met. you may not remember because you were in marie¡¯s stomach at that time.¡± bjorn morden. he was a danish doctor of genetics and a college alumnus with marie¡¯s parents. it is said that his grandparents went on a field trip to a dangerous area for research and were attacked. dr. bjorn adopted and raised marie, who was orphaned at such a young age, as a foster daughter. so dr. bjorn, adam was like a grandchild. however, to adam, the doctor was just another person. ¡°marie, i didn¡¯t expect that child to be this broken.¡± dr. bjorn felt guilty about his mother¡¯s misfortune. as if he could protect two vulnerable people from misfortune. no. he couldn¡¯t stop anything. it¡¯s inevitable. because i¡¯m a monster. adam thought insensitively. and asked. ¡°why did marie come here? i heard she was born in another country.¡± ¡°that¡¯s¡­¡± adam¡¯s question made the doctor hesitate. then, he told marie¡¯s past as if he had made up his mind. it is said that the woman fled her husband and arrived in the philippines. ¡°your father was such a wicked man. but there¡¯s nothing to worry about. i¡¯ll take care of you from now on.¡± the doctor patted adam on the head. ¡°she ran away.¡±¡¯ adam thought calmly. the place he believed to be a paradise was actually just marie¡¯s refuge, and the place where she ran away cannot be a paradise for anyone. so, adam was convinced that this misfortune was inevitable, and it was a conclusion that marie could not be happy. ¡°i¡¯m sorry for breaking your relationship.¡± then dr. bjorn apologized with a mournful face. dr. bjorn is innocent. but he¡¯s not innocent. adam began to loathe himself from that day on. and he had a hunch. maybe he won¡¯t forgive or love himself for the rest of his life. since that day, adam has lived with dr. bjorn. the doctor moved the lab to manila. and a small hospital was set up to treat poor residents free of charge. he was a really good man, but adam had been hurt too much to accept pure kindness. he can no longer trust others. in particular, he did not want to leave his life to others and be abandoned again. he wanted to be an adult as soon as possible. if i can stand on my own feet, i won¡¯t get hurt. i don¡¯t want to be thrown away.¡­. ¡°you know what? the origin of your name. adam was the first man in the bible.¡± one day, dr. bjorn rambled on about adam¡¯s name. ¡°adam, you are a special child.¡± and added tenderly. rare alpha. you¡¯re a special child. Chapter 119.2 perhaps he said it after noticing the shame on the child¡¯s face. but adam couldn¡¯t understand the doctor who looked at him proudly. the expression ¡°special¡± didn¡¯t even sound good. adam, the founder of mankind, ate the fruit of good and evil. as a result, every human being has it at the moment of birth. the original sin. he was guilty of two things. one was this original sin. the other was the crime of becoming a monster and killing his mother. it can¡¯t be a proud life. i¡¯d rather die. * * * adam eventually left the doctor. he couldn¡¯t stand the compassionate gaze that always followed him. and he realized. you don¡¯t have to be an adult to take responsibility for your life. thus, adam flowed into the slums as usual with orphans who were treated as troublesome. he didn¡¯t want to get involved with anyone anymore. however, in order to survive, he eventually had to borrow adult power. still, it was good that the adults in the slums did not look at him sympathetically like dr. bjorn. adam made money by guiding korean tourists to illegal gambling houses or running small errands. it was a moment when the korean language he learned from marie shone. ¡°i-i have a daughter! she¡¯s still young, but kids these days grow up fast, right? you never know, if she wakes up to omega, i¡¯ll get a higher price! i¡¯ll put her as collateral. what?¡± and knowing various languages meant being exposed to such poor conversations without protection. ¡°is it him again?¡± a handsome man who is indistinguishable from a woman at first glance. he has been a man who has been in and out of the gambling house for some time. he lost money every time and went back. he was a fool who lost all of his money by accident by betting it back on the stakes. he¡¯s trying to borrow money using his child as collateral. he was a father who was no better than trash. at the same time, he felt sorry for the child who would be waiting for such a human being. fortunately, no man¡¯s suggestion has ever been accepted. it was a natural choice for a gambling house. if you even deal with human trafficking, foreign customers will be cut off that day. before long, the man no longer showed his face at the gambling house. adam quietly asked the staff in charge of currency exchange. ¡°is he not coming anymore?¡± ¡°who are you talking about?¡± ¡°you know, the guy who talked about handing over his child as collateral.¡± ¡°oh, that guy? he lost big time.¡± ¡°well¡­¡± did he go back to the house where his daughter was waiting? it was time for expectations without realizing it. ¡°i heard he¡¯s moving to another gambling house because he doesn¡¯t want to lose here anymore.¡± adam sighed softly. he wouldn¡¯t have given up gambling. if he was a human being who would soon come to his senses, he would not have brought his child to the philippines where he could not communicate in the first place. ¡°he¡¯s trash.¡± ¡°he¡¯s garbage.¡± the counter clerk recklessly mumbled along adam¡¯s words, counting the money. strangely, from that day on, the existence of unknown faces felt like a heavy burden. the kid, is the child all right? adam recognized the man¡¯s child at a glance. it was one day when he was walking around the slums for collection. she stood out because she was a foreigner with exceptionally white skin. the sight of her wandering around holding on to her hungry stomach seemed to have starved for a few days. ¡°what are you doing there?¡± ¡°what?¡± adam spoke to her without realizing it. the girl asked adam back in a daze. ¡°k-korean¡­. you know how to speak it.¡± the anticipated light brown eyes shone brightly. it was like a dream. he didn¡¯t think she would be this happy. ¡°i¡¯m asking what you¡¯re doing.¡± adam said grumpily. even if he met his daughter, he didn¡¯t mean to be particularly nice to her. it just bothered him a little bit. ¡°ah¡­¡­ i¡¯m hungry.¡± the child answered, grasping her hungry stomach. it sounded like a wet puppy was whimpering. adam handed over a bill. ¡°are you giving it to me?¡± as if so, adam shook the bill without saying a word. the child was handed a crumpled bill carefully. ¡°by the way, i¡­¡­. i don¡¯t know how to spend money.¡± ¡°what?¡± it was shocking. the child was also embarrassed, so she just smiled. ¡°where can i buy food?¡± adam took the money back when she asked. and he bought something to eat for the stupid kid. ¡°eat.¡± ¡°!¡± the child pushed the food adam bought into her mouth. the child, who finished her meal with her mouth full, looked at adam and asked. ¡°hey, what¡¯s your name? i¡¯m seo haewon.¡± ¡°it¡¯s noisy.¡± Chapter 120.1 ¡°h-hm?¡± adam¡¯s words shut the child¡¯s mouth. and she looked puzzled. ¡°i¡¯m not curious about your name at all. don¡¯t even try to know my name.¡± adam drew the line quickly. ¡°well¡­ how do i say it?¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to say it.¡± it¡¯s not like we¡¯re seeing each other twice anyway. adam had no intention of giving his name. the same was true of the opposition. if she even knows his name, she will definitely get into trouble. adam stared at a child much smaller than him. the child was really small. the only thing big was her eyes. maybe she¡¯s younger than him. ¡®she¡¯s a total kid.¡¯ adam snorted at a girl who couldn¡¯t buy food alone. in the eyes of adults, they would have looked like any other children. there was no adult in the slum who would look at children with such warm eyes. the poor, who had nothing, were wary of strangers so that they wouldn¡¯t lose even their only life. ¡®she¡¯s wary, too.¡¯ the next day, adam¡­ the next day, he visited the child. and every time, the child waited for her father firmly. the man who could hardly be called a parent. nevertheless, when she sees her owner just because he gave birth and raised her, he can¡¯t believe she¡¯s waiting endlessly like a stupid dog wagging its tail. maybe that¡¯s why it bothered him more. looks like it overlaps his past where she wanted marie to come to her senses. a being who pursues an impossible dream evokes affection in the viewer. ¡°when are you going to give up?¡± ¡°give up on what?¡± ¡°waiting for him.¡± ¡°oh, you mean my dad? dad¡¯ll be back in a minute. he said it would take a little longer this time!¡± he¡¯s glad he didn¡¯t find her body here. adam didn¡¯t bother to say this thought. however, the child seemed to know what was going on in adam¡¯s head. and mumbled an excuse in a disheartened voice. ¡°my dad is an omega, but he says it¡¯s hard to live in korea. that¡¯s why i¡¯m here. it¡¯s much better here¡­¡­.¡± adam snorted at the thought of the child¡¯s father. ¡°and for you?¡± ¡°me? i¡­.¡± ¡°it¡¯s terrible to stay here. isn¡¯t it?¡± asked adam, laughing like a devil. he wanted to bully the child. rather, it was in the hope that she to acknowledge the reality. if he admitted it, he would have been harsh. ¡°it¡¯s better for me to have a hard time than for my dad.¡± however, the child¡¯s mouth unexpectedly gave an adult answer. ¡°i can¡¯t live without my dad.¡± but the subsequent weak sound scratched adam¡¯s nerves. i can¡¯t live alone. ¡°all you can do is wait stupidly because you say such weak things. that man¡­!¡± the sentence that the man was trying to sell her came to the top of his throat. ¡°that man¡­.¡± but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. he knew better than anyone else what it felt like to be abandoned by one¡¯s own parents. and the child in front of him didn¡¯t even look strong enough to handle the fact. she looks small and fragile like a broken butterfly when touched. ¡°never mind. wait like a fool.¡± adam turned his head. then the child held on adam¡¯s fingertips. adam listened to the child¡¯s voice, feeling the warmth spreading through his fingertips. ¡°dad will definitely come back. you come to see me every day, too.¡± i can¡¯t believe it.¡­. adam was somehow drained by the naive answer. adam shook off the child¡¯s hand. ¡°it has nothing to do with me coming.¡± ¡°is that so?¡± the child grinned as she continued her words. ¡°but it¡¯s similar.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°my father and you are a precious family to me.¡± they don¡¯t even know each other¡¯s names. how did they get involved like this? he felt like an invisible rope was tied to the child and himself. maybe that¡¯s why he keeps coming back to her. like a magnet. ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°in korea, people who eat together are called family. family. we¡¯re the same as family.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°so we¡¯re a family, too.¡± the child clenched his tender fists. it was funny, but adam said nothing. ¡°go back to korea!¡± ¡°yes! go back to your country!¡± the next day, orphans in the slum surrounded the child and pointed their fingers. adam grabbed the orphan by the collar and threw him away. and warned the other orphans in a ferocious voice. Chapter 120.2 as the orphans ran away in a hurry, the child, who was crouching with her head wrapped, peeked up. ¡°why were you out there? i told you to stay inside!¡± ¡°because you didn¡¯t come¡­¡­.¡± the sun was setting over the head of the child who answered with a sullen face. ¡°¡­¡­i was busy with work.¡± adam answered sourly, grabbing the child by the wrist and raising her up. the child smiled broadly as if she was relieved to hear that it was because of work. ¡°by the way, what did you just say?¡± ¡°what?¡± is she asking me what i said when i kicked the orphans out? ¡°i told you not to touch you because you are my family. they won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± adam gave her a sour answer again this time. on the other hand, the child shouted loudly, ¡°family!¡± as if she were very moved, and muttered it repeatedly as if she were talking to herself. ¡°stop it. we¡¯re not even a real family.¡± ¡°well, but just now we¡¯re a family¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯m just saying it so they can¡¯t touch you.¡± the child¡¯s eyebrows drooped when he glared. and she took out the hand held by adam and hid it behind her back. ¡°i know that.¡± the child looked at adam in tears. ¡°i-i know that you can¡¯t be a family just because you ate together.¡± adam¡¯s heart ached as if he had made a big mistake when he saw the child sniffling sadly. but he couldn¡¯t think of anything to console her. how to become a family without blood relations¡­¡­. there was nothing but marriage. adam quickly opened his mouth when the child tried to burst into tears. ¡°i am an alpha. alpha can only be paired with omega.¡± the reason why he drew this line was that he wanted the child to stop giving up. however, the child, who listened to adam, thought hard about something and wiped her wet eyes, and answered. ¡°then i¡¯ll be an omega!¡± ¡°¡­¡­your nature is not within one¡¯s control.¡± if he could decide, he would have chosen anything but alpha, no, not born at all. the child, who could not have known adam¡¯s intentions, kept asking questions. ¡°but what if i become an omega? will you be my partner then?¡± if you¡¯re a partner, you¡¯re a family! adam kept his mouth shut when the child added in an excited voice. for the child, family seemed to mean happiness. but adam¡¯s idea was different. being paired with alpha doesn¡¯t necessarily make you happy. if she becomes a family member with him, she will be unhappy. ¡°i don¡¯t need a family or anything.¡± adam denied the need for a family, just as a cornered beast reveals its teeth, and the more frightened one becomes, the higher his voice becomes. why do you want to be an omega because of a guy like me? marie, an omega, you know what happened to her? the same goes for your father. he¡¯s an omega. that¡¯s why he ran away to this place and left you alone. all kinds of thoughts were seething in his head. there was only a question that would surely hurt the child if he uttered a word out of his mouth. ¡°you don¡¯t want to be with me?¡± then the child secretly grabbed adam¡¯s fingertips. looking at the little hand, adam thought. he doesn¡¯t hate it. no. actually, he liked it. he doesn¡¯t know if he¡¯s allowed to like it. he¡¯s happy, but he doesn¡¯t think she¡¯ll be happy. what if i can¡¯t make you happy? if you¡¯re unhappy because of me¡­¡­. ¡°i¡¯ll definitely be an omega and be your partner.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± adam looked at the child in bewilderment. the child only laughed without a word. and a smile was shown. ¡°let¡¯s be happy together.¡± the child¡¯s father was still missing. the child also had an ominous premonition, so the number of times she laughed decreased. she often zoned out and behaved poorly. he felt like he was seeing a flowerpot withering away. strangely, however, such a child began to smell sweet. the scent caught him in an unfamiliar feeling. his lower stomach tickled pleasantly, and he felt guilty about that. ¡°are you sick?¡± ¡°huh? n-no.¡± even that day, the child reacted a beat slower to adam¡¯s words and shook her head. ¡°¡­did my father forget me?¡± and she added as if she had resigned to fate. the child who had always been bravely waiting for her trashy father finally declared defeat. Chapter 121.1 ¡°i¡¯m sure he did.¡± the child asked in a shivering voice. adam couldn¡¯t agree with the question. nor was it a question that needed an answer in the first place. the child was convinced. he¡¯s abandoned her. ¡°no, it¡¯s not.¡± adam belatedly denied it, blaming himself for not being able to open his mouth immediately. ¡°your father is not a terrible human being enough to abandon his children.¡± the child¡¯s eyes narrowed as she was surprised by adam¡¯s confident answer. adam quickly went on. ¡°i know because i¡¯ve been to the gambling house where he works.¡± ¡°then have you talked to my dad?¡± adam was taken aback by the unexpected question. fortunately, the child looked relieved that she didn¡¯t notice adam¡¯s lie. adam was seized with a strange sense of guilt. the father of a child is a terrible human being who tries to secure his child to borrow the stakes. it was trash that disappeared leaving a young child alone in a slum in a country where words were not communicated. however, such a human being was everything to the child, and adam could not deny it. a child¡¯s blind affection for the caregiver who gave birth to and raised him is like a religion. thanks to this, parents become more than just necessary for their children to survive. adam knew he couldn¡¯t be such a thing to a child. all he could do was comfort her. perhaps because he was dissatisfied with the fact, adam talked about his plan to find the child¡¯s father on impulse. ¡°let¡¯s go find him.¡± ¡°my dad?¡± ¡°i know where he is.¡± recalling the conversation he had with the employee, adam recited the names of the casino where the child¡¯s father would be. adam felt relieved for some reason as the child¡¯s eyes, which had been dark all along, began to look lively. yeah. she¡¯d instead go find him than just wait like this. maybe a man will come to his senses when he sees the poor child. adam felt uncomfortable when the child was weak, and he felt better when the child smiled broadly. i hope you laugh more and be sad a little more. shouldn¡¯t that father feel the same way? parents should have done so. ¡°when you¡¯re feeling better, go find him, okay?¡± adam patted the child on the head carefully. the child¡¯s skin was still warm in his hand. when will this fever go away? and when will the sweet smell that makes him feel weird disappear? the child answered briskly to such worries. ¡°yes, i¡¯ll get better soon!¡± that night. the voice of a dead mother suddenly struck his heart as he was guarding the sleeping child. ¡°why! why did you become such a monster? you were the only one i had!¡± adam gently gripped the child¡¯s fingertips. you know, mom. if i knew i was going to awaken as an alpha, making you sad, i wouldn¡¯t have been born. i¡¯m sorry i¡¯ve become your most hated person. i¡¯m sorry i didn¡¯t make my mom happy. and i¡¯m sorry again. mom wanted me to die, but i want to live now. ¡°dad¡­¡± for this kid who doesn¡¯t care if he¡¯s an alpha. for those who accepted him ultimately. he wanted to live, more desperately than ever. ¡°if i feel better, i¡¯ll go find you.¡± honestly, he doesn¡¯t know if he¡¯ll welcome her. at least he¡¯ll stay with her. if she doesn¡¯t mind¡­¡­. the child disappeared. was it the source of the trouble that he gave detailed directions to find her father? was it because he sometimes scolded her for not being able to do anything alone? she seemed to have gone to find her father alone. when he visited the casino late, he couldn¡¯t even find a trace of the man. so was the child. instead, there was a vicious rumor surrounding the father and daughter. ¡°did you hear that? the body that floated into the sea last weekend was a father and a daughter.¡± ¡°ah, yes. i heard it was a korean tourist.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. i guess the bullies killed them by example because they didn¡¯t pay back the money he borrowed from them.¡± ¡°oh, my god¡­¡± adam did not believe that the father and daughter in the rumor were the child and father. only one or two korean tourists are visiting this place. besides him, there must be another human being who brings his young child into and out of the gambling house. Chapter 121.2 ¡°since he¡¯s a person who is lucky sometimes, he might have taken the child back to korea but not this time.¡±¡¯ ¡°do you know what omega is?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°i heard the reporters say that the man is an omega.¡± ¡°ah. isn¡¯t that a trait or something? ordinary people like us are called beta, and other people are divided into alpha and omega.¡± there can¡¯t be another one. an omega man who brought his daughter to the philippines. adam went straight to the police station. however, the local police would not listen to the orphan asking him to show the body. they treated adam like a madman. ¡°it¡¯s not going to happen. do you think we¡¯re stupid to you?¡± ¡°i told you! it¡¯s someone i know!¡± ¡°what do you know when you don¡¯t even know their name?!? you don¡¯t feel sorry for the dead?¡± the policeman who threw adam to the floor spat on the floor and locked the back door. when he went to the port where the body was found, the police line was fluttering in the wind. the investigation ended in smoke. rumor has it that there was an intervention by an influential person. what¡¯s the use of it? he could no longer turn a blind eye to reality. ¡°i¡¯ll be your partner and be your omega.¡± adam slumped in front of the port. and he hugged his body with all his might. the child¡¯s warmth still seemed to remain at his fingertips. adam flexed his arms as if hugging something he didn¡¯t want to miss. you said you¡¯d be my family. then you can¡¯t leave like this. i want to live because of you. * * * ¡°what about adam?¡± ¡°he¡¯s still asleep.¡± li yu-yen handed hae-won a cup of warm tea from the bedroom. ¡°eat.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± hae-won sat at the table and blew the tea. as the warm tea soaked her tongue, her surprise finally calmed down. hae-won put down the cup and glanced at the corner. ¡°blood¡­¡± there were clear bloodstains on the floor that turned dark red. even though she ventilated it, the smell of blood was faint. the owner of the bloodstain was joo nam. the second son of js group. one of adam¡¯s half brothers when she first saw him, she couldn¡¯t recognize how messed up his face was. it¡¯s none other than what made the nam look like that.¡­. ¡°it¡¯s self-defense.¡± li yuyen, who read haewon¡¯s thoughts, alluded to it. haewon agreed with that. nam¡¯s bag contained dangerous items such as tools, ropes, and sleeping pills that were suspected of being used. if adam wasn¡¯t alpha, he¡¯d be attacked. it was nothing short of miraculous survival. ¡°considering that the cctv stopped working by buying up the apartment security, it seems that it has been planned for quite a long time.¡± ¡°why did he want to hurt adam?¡± ¡°he thought he was a competitor.¡± ¡°but¡­¡­ js people know him as omega. they don¡¯t see him as a competitor.¡± haewon didn¡¯t understand. didn¡¯t they usually ignore adam, calling him omega? li yuyen paused for a moment and opened his mouth as if he had decided. ¡°in fact, vice chairman joo hid it from ceo seo.¡± ¡°vice chairman joo?¡± shortly after adam fell unconscious, li yuyen called somewhere. and soon an unexpected person appeared. ¡°vice president joo?¡± ¡°why is director seo here¡­¡­.¡± [vice president joo] it was the vice president. when the vice president, who found nam lying in the corner, jutted, the accompanying subordinate quickly carried nam. ¡°get out of here first.¡± ¡°yes, vice-president.¡± while looking around the bloody living room, the president approached haewon and bowed his head. ¡®i didn¡¯t want to be seen.¡¯ when asked what happened to haewon, the vice president dismissed it as a family problem. ¡°what will happen to him? he tried to hurt mr. adam. call the police.¡± ¡°that¡¯s not what that kid would want.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°i mean adam.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll take care of that ugly brother, so you should go home now.¡± thus, after confirming adam¡¯s life and death, the vice president suddenly left. he was as nonchalant as if he had expected this to happen. sure enough. ¡°there was an order from chairman joo. he just came back to his senses.¡± ¡°i heard it, too. but chairman joo¡¯s instructions¡­¡­. did adam¡¯s father try to kill his child?¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s incredible, but it¡¯s true. so vice chairman joo tried to get adam to flee the country. but he refused.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± hae-won kept her mouth shut. she couldn¡¯t ask anymore. because she knew why adam didn¡¯t run away. the reason why he remained here despite the threat of murder of his parents, js, as well as seohwa. it was because of her, a child who didn¡¯t even know his name, whom he met as if he were very young. ¡°i¡¯ll see if adam is okay.¡± it was time for haewon to get back up. ¡°s-seo hae-won.¡± ¡°what?¡± li yu-yen urgently called hae-won. Chapter 122.1 li yuyen, who made eye contact with haewon, hesitated for a long time and continued talking with difficulty. ¡°he¡¯s ostensibly pretentious, but he¡¯s more afraid than anyone else. being abandoned by you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not a matter for me to intervene, but i hope you don¡¯t hate him too much.¡± hae-won slowly nodded as she pondered li yu-yen¡¯s words. and answered with a gentle smile. ¡°i don¡¯t hate him.¡± rather, she felt more affectionate than ever. li yuyen was quite relieved by haewon¡¯s answer. and she prepared to go out as if she had something in mind. ¡°i¡¯ll go in for a while. please call me if there¡¯s anything urgent.¡± ¡°yes.¡± hae-won saw li yu-yen off and headed to the bedroom. * * * it was dark in the blinded bedroom. hae-won crept to the bed and lay next to adam. fortunately, adam didn¡¯t have a big wound on his body. li yuyen neatly pulled out a small piece of glass on the back of his hand and disinfected it. hae-won carefully glanced down at adam¡¯s face while listening to adam¡¯s breathing. it¡¯s not an illusion that she can only see the outline of the sharp nose and jawline because it¡¯s dark inside, and it¡¯s not an illusion that he feels exceptionally thin. he was like a wounded, deep-sleeping beast. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± hae-won carefully placed one hand on adam¡¯s chest. his heart beat regularly, hitting her palm. why doesn¡¯t everyone leave this poor man alone? and why did she believe that leaving this man was the only answer? ¡°if you¡¯d told me about our past¡­¡­.¡± hae-won, who thought so, suddenly realized why adam didn¡¯t say. ¡°he believes that your awakening to omega is due to his special traits.¡± he thought she might blame him. even if he didn¡¯t think that far, he must have been unconsciously afraid. ¡°adam.¡± she only called his name, but affectionate feelings toward adam poured in. for a moment, she felt like a terrible person who doubted his sincerity. then, adam¡¯s eyelids slowly opened and his gray eyes revealed. ¡°haewon¡­¡± after recognizing her, adam suddenly opened his mouth. his voice was still sound asleep. hae-won quickly got up and checked adam¡¯s condition. ¡°do you come to your senses?¡± hae-won tried to treat him as usual as much as possible. no, she wanted to greet him more warmly than usual. but overshadowing her efforts, adam hesitated to answer like a frightened child. even in the dark, she could feel that adam was looking at her. ¡°you were surprised, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­isn¡¯t it you who was surprised?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°¡­¡­i didn¡¯t want to show you that.¡± adam answered in a scrawling voice. the sight of a large body lying on its side shrinking small was pitiful enough to tighten its chest. ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°all of it.¡± adam added all the implications. it¡¯s a lie if she wasn¡¯t surprised to see his hands soaked in other people¡¯s blood. however, she resented the world that led adam to such a situation rather than fear. ¡°marie hated everything about me, too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± marie was adam¡¯s mother. ¡°the woman who fled to the philippines to avoid joo pil-tae went crazy when i awoke as an alpha. then she ended up dead drunk. it¡¯s like i killed her.¡± ¡°why is it adam¡¯s fault?¡± when hae-won reacted violently, adam just smiled weakly. ¡°is that so? but marie has never talked about the js group¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°i came to this conclusion over time. whatever the reason, marie really hated me. she denied my existence.¡± ¡°adam¡­¡± she could guess why adam decided to take revenge on the js group, but she didn¡¯t know there was such a story. in particular, the fact that marie abused him as a child was such a shock. ¡°so i¡¯m also an accomplice who ruined marie¡¯s life. i have the same blood as that father. no, it¡¯s even worse.¡± ¡°because you¡¯re a rare alpha? your traits are innocent. the bad thing is chairman joo. in the end, he was the cause of everything.¡± he was a heartless father who encouraged his brothers to kill his grown-up child, not enough to let a woman with his child flee to a foreign country. and yet adam was blaming himself. like haewon before meeting adam.